Donate
   
Select your preferred input and type any Sanskrit or English word. Enclose the word in “” for an EXACT match e.g. “yoga”.
Root Search
nam has 1 results
        Root Word (Pāṇini Dhātupāṭha:)Full Root MarkerSenseClassSutra
√ṇamṇamaaprahvatve śabde1701
 
 
nam has 2 results
Root WordIAST MeaningMonier Williams PageClass
√नम्nambowing / prahṇatva701/3Cl.1
√नम्namsounding / śabda1052/2Cl.1
Amarakosha Search
Results for nam
WordReferenceGenderNumberSynonymsDefinition
abhiṣavaḥ2.7.51MasculineSingularsutyā, savanam
abhrakam2.9.101NeuterSingularsauvīram, kāpotāñjanam, yāmunam
abhyavaskandanam2.8.112NeuterSingularabhyāsādanam
ācchādanam2.6.116NeuterSingularvastram, vāsaḥ, cailam, vasanam, aṃśukam
ādhiḥ3.3.104MasculineSingularvidhānam, daivam
ādram3.1.105MasculineSingularuttam, sāndram, klinnam, timitam, stimitam, samunnam
āhāvaḥMasculineSingularnipānampond which is near of a well
āhvayaḥ1.6.8MasculineSingularnāma, ākhyā, āhvā, abhidhānam, nāmadheyamname
ākarṣaḥ3.3.229MasculineSingularupādānam
ākrīḍaḥMasculineSingularudyānam
alaṅkāraḥ2.6.102MasculineSingularābharaṇam, pariṣkāraḥ, vibhūṣaṇam, maṇḍanam
ālokanam2.4.31NeuterSingularnidhyānam, darśanam, īkṣaṇam, nirvarṇanam
anādaraḥ1.7.22NeuterSingularparibhāvaḥ, asūrkṣaṇam, tiraskriyā, rīḍhā, avamānanā, avajñā, paribhavaḥ, avahelanamdisrespect
ānandanam03.04.2007NeuterSingularsabhājanam, āpracchannam
andhuḥ1.10.26MasculineSingularprahiḥ, kūpaḥ, udapānamwell
añjanam2.9.101NeuterSingularvi‍tunnakam, ‍mayūrakam, tutthāñjanam
antaḥpuram2.2.11NeuterSingularavarodhanam, śuddhāntaḥ, avarodhaḥ
antardhā1.3.12FeminineSingularapidhānam, tirodhānam, pidhānam, vyavadhā, ācchādanam, antardhiḥ, apavāraṇamcovering or disappearing
antarīyam2.6.118NeuterSingularparidhānam, adhoṃśukam, upasaṃvyānam
antikā2.9.29FeminineSingularuddhānam, adhiśryaṇī, culliḥ, aśmantam
anurodhaḥ2.8.12MasculineSingularanuvartanam
apadeśaḥ3.3.224MasculineSingularjñātā, jñānam
āpaḥ1.10.3-4FemininePluralsalilam, payaḥ, jīvanam, kabandham, puṣkaram, arṇaḥ, nīram, śambaram, vāḥ, kamalam, kīlālam, bhuvanam, udakam, sarvatomukham, toyaḥ, kṣīram, meghapuṣpam, vāri, jalam, amṛtam, vanam, pāthaḥ, ambhaḥ, pānīyam, ambu, ghanarasaḥwater
apradhānam3.1.59NeuterSingularaprāgryam, upasarjanam
arālam3.1.70MasculineSingularbhugnam, natam, jihmam, vakram, kuṭilam, kuñcitam, vṛjinam, vellitam, āviddham, ūrmimat
ārāmaḥMasculineSingularupavanam
arhitaḥ3.1.102MasculineSingularnamasyitam, namasim, apacāyitam, arcitam, apacitam
ārohaṇamNeuterSingularsopānam
aśaḥ2.9.90MasculineSingularriktham, rāḥ, draviṇam, dhanam, svāpateyam, arthaḥ, hiraṇyam, ṛktham, vittam, vibhavaḥ, dyumnam, va‍su
aṭavīFeminineSingulargahanam, kānanam, vanam, araṇyam, vipinam
avanāyaḥ2.4.27MasculineSingularnipātanam
avaśyāyaḥMasculineSingulartuṣāraḥ, tuhinam, himam, prāleyam, mahikā, nīhāraḥfrost
bahumūlyam2.6.114NeuterSingularmahādhanam
baliśam1.10.16NeuterSingularmatsyavedhanamgoad
bandhanam2.8.26NeuterSingularuddānam
bandhuram3.1.68MasculineSingularunnatānanam
bhāgyam3.3.163NeuterSingularniṣkṛtiḥ, karma, pūjanam, ārambhaḥ, cikitsā, upāyaḥ, śikṣā, ceṣṭā, saṃpradhāraṇam
bhakṣitaḥMasculineSingularglastam, annam, khāditam, liptam, bhuktam, grastam, abhyavahṛtam, gilitam, carvitam, aśitam, jagdham, psātam, pratyasitam
bhāṇḍam2.9.34NeuterSingularāvapanam, pātram, amatram, ‍bhājanam
bhāvaḥ3.3.215MasculineSingularjanmahetuḥ, ādyopalabdhisthānam
bhojanam2.9.56-57NeuterSingularjemanam, lehaḥ, āhāraḥ, nighāsaḥ, nyādaḥ, jagdhiḥ
bhrātṛvyaḥ3.3.154MasculineSingularśapathaḥ, jñānam, viśvāsaḥ, hetuḥ, randhraḥ, adhīnaḥ, śabdaḥ
bhūtakeśaḥ2.9.112MasculineSingularraktacandanam
brahma3.3.121NeuterSingularprayojanam, niḥsaraṇam, vanabhedaḥ
buddham3.1.110MasculineSingularmanitam, viditam, pratipannam, avasitam, avagatam, budhitam
ca3.3.258MasculineSingularsambhāvyam, krodhaḥ, upagamaḥ, kutsanam, prākāśyam
caityamNeuterSingularāyatanam
cakṣuṣyā2.9.103FeminineSingularpuṣpakam, ku‍sumāñjanam, puṣpaketu
calanam3.1.73MasculineSingulartaralam, lolam, kampanam, pariplavam, cañcalam, calam, pāriplavam, calācalam, kampram
chinnam3.1.104MasculineSingularchitam, chātam, vṛkṇam, nam, kṛttam, dātam, ditam
cintāFeminineSingularsmṛtiḥ, ādhyānamrecolection
cūḍāmaṇiḥ2.6.103MasculineSingularśiroratnam
daraḥ3.3.192MasculineSingularvinā, tādarthyam, paridhānam, avasaraḥ, ātmīyaḥ, bhedaḥ, avadhiḥ, antarātmā, bahiḥ, chidram, antardhiḥ, avakāśaḥ, madhyaḥ
davaḥ3.3.214MasculineSingularāhvānam, adhvaraḥ, ājñā
deśaḥ2.1.8MasculineSingularviṣayaḥ, upavartanam
dhāma3.3.131NeuterSingularprabhāvaḥ, adhyāsanam, cakram, puram
dhanuḥ2.8.84FeminineSingularkārmukam, iṣvāsaḥ, cāpaḥ, dhanva, śarāsanam, kodaṇḍam
dhūḥ2.8.56FeminineSingularnamukham
durodaraḥ3.3.179NeuterSingularcamūjaghanam, hastasūtram, pratisaraḥ
dyauḥ1.2.1FeminineSingularvyoma, nabhaḥ, anntam, viyat, vihāyaḥ, dyuḥ, meghādhvā, dyauḥ, puṣkaram, antarīkṣam, suravartma, viṣṇupadam, vihāyasaḥ, tārāpathaḥ, mahābilam, abhram, ambaram, gaganam, kham, ākāśam, nākaḥ, antarikṣamsky
ghasraḥMasculineSingulardinam, ahaḥ, divasaḥ, vāsaraḥday
ghaṭīyantram2.10.27NeuterSingularudghāṭanam
gītamNeuterSingularnamsong
gokulam2.9.59NeuterSingular‍godhanam
gṛham2.2.4-5NeuterSingularagāram, vastyam, sadma, geham, ālayaḥ, gṛhāḥ, bhavanam, niśāntam, veśma, nilayaḥ, mandiram, sadanam, niketanam, udavasitam, nikāyyaḥ
gudam2.6.74NeuterSingularpāyuḥ, apānam
nam3.1.95MasculineSingularhannam
hūtiḥFeminineSingularākāraṇā, āhvānaminvocation
indraḥ1.1.45MasculineSingularmarutvān, pākaśāsanaḥ, puruhūtaḥ, lekharṣabhaḥ, divaspatiḥ, vajrī, vṛṣā, balārātiḥ, harihayaḥ, saṅkrandanaḥ, meghavāhanaḥ, ṛbhukṣāḥ, maghavā, vṛddhaśravāḥ, purandaraḥ, śakraḥ, sutrāmā, vāsavaḥ, vāstoṣpatiḥ, śacīpatiḥ, svārāṭ, duścyavanaḥ, ākhaṇḍalaḥ, viḍaujāḥ, sunāsīraḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, śatamanyuḥ, gotrabhid, vṛtrahā, surapatiḥ, jambhabhedī, namucisūdanaḥ, turāṣāṭ, sahasrākṣaḥindra, the king of the gods
jagaraḥ2.8.66MasculineSingularkaṅkaṭakaḥ, kavacaḥ, tanutram, varma, daṃśanam, uraśchadaḥ
jagatīFeminineSingularlokaḥ, viṣṭapam, bhuvanam, jagat
janusNeuterSingularjanma, janiḥ, utpattiḥ, udbhavaḥ, jananambirth
jaṭā3.3.44FeminineSingulargahanam, kṛcchram
jayaḥ3.4.12MasculineSingularjayanam
jīvikā2.9.1FeminineSingular‍ājīvaḥ, vārtā, vṛttiḥ, vartanam, jīvanam
kācaḥ3.3.33MasculineSingularparidhānam, añcalam, jalaprāntaḥ
kakudaḥ3.3.99MasculineSingulargosevitam, gopadamānam
kalaṃkaḥMasculineSingularlakṣma, lakṣaṇam, aṅkaḥ, lāñchanam, cihnama spot or mark
kalāpaḥ3.3.135MasculineSingularācchādanam, annam
kalilam3.1.84MasculineSingulargahanam
karṇīrathaḥ2.8.52MasculineSingularḍayanam, pravahaṇam
kaukkuṭikaḥ3.3.17MasculineSingularmadhyaratnam, netā
kośaḥ3.3.226MasculineSingularpreṣaṇam, mardanam
krandanam3.3.130NeuterSingularsampidhānam, apavāraṇam
krīḍāFeminineSingularkūrdanam, khelāa play or game
kṣudrā3.3.185FeminineSingularvāhanam, pakṣam
kuharam1.8.1NeuterSingularśvabhram, nirvyathanam, vivaram, śuṣiḥ, randhram, chidram, śuṣiram, vapā, rokam, bilamthe infernal region
kuṇḍalam2.6.104NeuterSingularkarṇaveṣṭnam
kuṅkumam2.6.124NeuterSingularlohitacandanam, saṅkocam, bāhlīkam, kāśmīrājanma, dhīram, raktam, varam, piśunam, pītanam, agniśikham
kūṭam3.3.43MasculineSingularjñānam, akṣi, darśanam
labdham3.1.105MasculineSingularāsāditam, bhūtam, prāptam, vinnam, bhāvitam
lakṣma3.3.131NeuterSingularsalilam, kānanam
lavaḥ2.4.24MasculineSingularlavanam, abhilāvaḥ
locanam2.6.94NeuterSingulardṛṣṭiḥ, netram, īkṣaṇam, cakṣuḥ, akṣiḥ, dṛk, nayanam
lokaḥ3.3.2MasculineSingularudyotaḥ, darśanam
madaḥ3.3.98MasculineSingularsthānam, lakṣma, aṅghri, vastu, vyavasitiḥ, trāṇam
madaḥ2.8.37MasculineSingularnam
madhyamam2.6.80NeuterSingularmadhyaḥ, avalagnam
mahāmātraḥ2.8.5MasculineSingularpradhānam
maithunam3.3.129NeuterSingularāhvānam, rodanam
malīmasam3.1.54MasculineSingularmalinam, kaccaram, maladūṣitam
mantraḥ3.3.175MasculineSingularabhiyogaḥ, cauryam, saṃhananam
mānuṣyakam2.4.42NeuterSingularbhuvanam, janaḥ
manyuḥ3.3.161MasculineSingularsthānam, gṛham, bham(nakṣatram), agniḥ
marakata2.9.93NeuterSingularśoṇaratnam, padmarāgaḥ
māraṇam2.8.118NeuterSingularnirbahaṇam, pravāsanam, nihiṃsanam, nirgranthanam, nihānanam, nirvāpaṇam, pratighātanam, krathanam, piñjaḥ, unmāthaḥ, nikāraṇam, parāsanam, nirvāsanam, apāsanam, kṣaṇanam, viśasanam, udvāsanam, ujjāsanam, viśaraḥ, pramāpaṇam, viśāraṇam, niṣūdanam, saṃjñapanam, ni‍starhaṇam, parivarjanam, māraṇam, pramathanam, ālambhaḥ, ghātaḥ
mauthunam2.7.61NeuterSingularnidhuvanam, ratam, vyavāyaḥ, grāmyadharmaḥ
mekhalā2.6.109FeminineSingularkāñcī, saptakī, raśanā, sārasanam
mithyābhiyogaḥMasculineSingularabhyākhyānama groundless demand
mṛgayā2.10.24NeuterSingularmṛgavyam, ākheṭaḥ, ācchodanam
mṛtyuḥ2.8.118Ubhaya-lingaSingularantaḥ, ‍‍diṣṭāntaḥ, maraṇam, atyayaḥ, kāladharmaḥ, nāśaḥ, pralayaḥ, pañcatā, nidhanam
mukham2.6.90NeuterSingularvadanam, tuṇḍam, ānanam, lapanam, vaktram, āsyam
mūlyam2.9.80NeuterSingularpa‍ripaṇaḥ, mūladhanam
mūlyam2.10.38-39NeuterSingularbharaṇam, bharma, vidhā, paṇaḥ, bharaṇyam, bhṛ‍tiḥ, karmaṇyā, nirveśaḥ, vetanam, bhṛtyā
namaskārīFeminineSingulargaṇḍakālī, samaṅgā, khadirā
nepathyam2.6.100MasculineSingularākalpaḥ, veṣaḥ, pratikarma, prasādhanam
nidhanam3.3.130NeuterSingularcihnam, pradhānam
nidrā1.7.36FeminineSingularśayanam, svāpaḥ, svapnaḥ, saṃveśaḥsleep
nirantaram3.1.66MasculineSingularsāndram, ghanam
nirdeśaḥ2.8.25MasculineSingularavavādaḥ, nideśaḥ, śāsanam, śiṣṭiḥ, ājñā
niṣṭhevanam2.4.38NeuterSingularniṣṭhyūtiḥ, niṣṭhīvanam, niṣṭhevaḥ
nivātaḥ3.3.91MasculineSingularāgamaḥ, ṛṣijuṣṭajalam, guruḥ, nipānam
nṛpāsanam2.8.31NeuterSingularbhadrāsanam
nyagrodhaḥ3.3.103MasculineSingularcetaḥpīḍā, adhiṣṭhānam, bandhakam, vyasanam
nyāyyam2.8.24MasculineSingularyuktam, aupayikam, labhyam, bhajamānam, abhinītam
odanam2.9.49MasculineSingulardīdiviḥ, ‍bhissā, ‍bhaktam, andhaḥ, annam
pādgrahaṇam2.7.45NeuterSingularabhivādanam
padmam1.10.39-40MasculineSingularpaṅkeruham, kamalam, aravindam, rājīvam, sārasam, kuśeśayam, sahasrapattram, nalinam, ambhoruham, bisaprasūnam, tāmarasam, śatapattram, mahotpalam, puṣkaram, sarasīruhama lotus
paṃkam1.4.24MasculineSingularkalmaṣam, pāpmā, aṃhaḥ, vṛjinam, kilbiṣam, duṣkṛtam, agham, kaluṣam, pāpam, duritam, enaḥsin
parāgaḥ3.3.26MasculineSingularsaṃhananam, upāyaḥ, dhyānam, saṅgatiḥ, yuktiḥ
paramparākam2.7.28NeuterSingularśamanam, prokṣaṇam
paribarhaḥ3.3.247MasculineSingularnirbhartsanam, nindā
parirambhaḥ2.4.30MasculineSingularpariṣvaṅgaḥ, saṃśleṣaḥ, upagūhanam
paryāyaḥ3.3.155MasculineSingularvipat, vyasanam, aśubhaṃdaivam
patākā2.8.102FeminineSingular‍vaijayantī, ketanam, ‍‍dhvajam
pattramNeuterSingulardalam, parṇam, chadaḥ, palāśam, chadanam
peṭakaḥ3.3.20MasculineSingularstrīdhanam
piccaṭam2.9.106NeuterSingularvahniśikham, ‍mahārajanam, ku‍sumbham
pīṭham1.2.139NeuterSingularāsanam
plavagaḥ3.3.29MasculineSingularcihnam, śephaḥ
prābhṛtam2.8.27NeuterSingularpradeśanam
pradrāvaḥ2.8.116MasculineSingular‍vidravaḥ, dravaḥ, apakramaḥ, uddrāvaḥ, apayānam, saṃdrāvaḥ, saṃ‍dāvaḥ
prājanam2.9.13NeuterSingulartodanam, tottram
prakramaḥ2.4.26MasculineSingularabhyādānam, udghātaḥ, ārambhaḥ, upakramaḥ
praṇayaḥ3.3.159MasculineSingularbhūmniantagamanam
praṇītam2.9.46MasculineSingularupasaṃpannam
prasādaḥ3.3.98MasculineSingularnāma, jñānam, saṃbhāṣā, kriyākāraḥ, ājiḥ
pratīkāraḥ2.8.112MasculineSingularvairaśuddhiḥ, vairaniryātanam
pratimā2.10.36MasculineSingularpratiyātanā, praticchāyā, pratikṛtiḥ, arcā, pratimānam, pratinidhiḥ, pratibimbam
pratyāhāraḥ2.4.16MasculineSingularupādānam
pratyākhyānam2.4.32NeuterSingularnirākṛtiḥ, nirasanam, pratyādeśaḥ
prāvāraḥ2.6.118MasculineSingularuttarāsaṅgaḥ, bṛhatikā, saṃvyānam, uttarīyam
pravāraṇam3.2.3NeuterSingularkāmyadānam
pūḥFeminineSingularnagarī, pattanam, puṭabhedanam, sthānīyam, nigamaḥ, purī
pūjā2.7.36FeminineSingularnamasyā, apacitiḥ, saparyā, arcā, arhaṇā
puraḥ3.3.191MasculineSingularpradhānam, siddhāntaḥ, sūtravāyaḥ, paricchadaḥ
puram3.3.191NeuterSingularcāmaraḥdaṇḍaḥ, śayanam, āsanam
purāṇaḥ3.1.76MasculineSingularpurātanam, cirantanam, pratanam, pratnam
puraskṛtaḥ3.3.90MasculineSingularabhidheyaḥ, rāḥ, vastu, prayojanam, nivṝttiḥ
ratnam2.9.94NeuterSingularhiraṇyam, ‍tapanīyam, ‍bharma, jātarūpam, rukmam, a‍ṣṭāpadaḥ, suvarṇam, hema, śātakumbham, karburam, mahārajatam, kārtasvaram, kanakam, hāṭakam, gāṅgeyam, cāmīkaram, kāñcanam, jāmbūnadam
riṅgaṇamNeuterSingularskhalanamcreeding or tumbling
rītipuṣpam2.9.104NeuterSingularpiñjaram, pītanam, tālam, ālam
ṛjīṣam2.9.33NeuterSingularpiṣṭapacanam
ṛṇam2.9.3NeuterSingularparyudañcanam, uddhāraḥ
ṛtuḥ3.3.68MasculineSingularśāstram, nidarśanam
rugṇam3.1.90MasculineSingularbhugnam
sacivaḥ3.3.214MasculineSingularpuṣpam, garbhamocanam, utpādaḥ, phalam
sādhīyaḥ3.3.243NeuterSingularādānam, mūlam, śāpaḥ, patnī, parijanaḥ
sagdhiḥ2.9.56FeminineSingularsahabhojanam
sakhyam2.8.12NeuterSingularsāptapadīnam
śaktiḥ3.3.73FeminineSingularnam, avasānam
samādhiḥ3.3.105MasculineSingularcaraḥ, prārthanam
samagram3.1.66MasculineSingularpūrṇam, akhilam, kṛtsnam, sarvam, anūnakam, sakalam, nikhilam, aśeṣam, samam, akhaṇḍam, niḥśeṣam, samastam, viśvam
samajyā2.7.17FeminineSingularāsthānī, pariṣat, āsthānam, goṣṭhī, sadaḥ, sabhā, samitiḥ, saṃsat
samālambhaḥ2.4.27MasculineSingularvilepanam
samāṃsabhīnā2.9.73FeminineSingularāpīnam
saṃkalpaḥMasculineSingularpraṇidhānam, avadhānam, samādhānamdetermination
saṃkṣepaṇam2.4.21NeuterSingularsamasanam
sāṃśayikaḥ3.1.3MasculineSingularsaṃśayāpannamānasaḥ
saṃvāhanam2.4.22NeuterSingularmardanam
saṃvīkṣaṇam2.4.30NeuterSingularmṛgaṇā, mṛgaḥ, vicayanam, mārgaṇam
saṃvit1.5.5FeminineSingularpratiśravaḥ, saṃśravaḥ, pratijñānam, abhyupagamaḥ, āśravaḥ, āgūḥ, samādhiḥ, aṅgīkāraḥ, niyamaḥagreement
santāpitaḥ3.1.103MasculineSingularnam, santaptaḥ, dhūpitam, dhūpāyitam
santatiḥ2.7.1FeminineSingularvaṃśaḥ, gotram, anvavāyaḥ, jananam, santānaḥ, kulam, abhijanaḥ, anvayaḥ
sapītiḥ2.9.56FeminineSingulartulyapānam
śarābhyāsaḥ2.8.87MasculineSingularupāsanam
śarīram2.6.71NeuterSingulartanūḥ, dehaḥ, varṣma, gātram, tanuḥ, kāyaḥ, saṃhananam, kalevaram, mūrtiḥ, vigrahaḥ, vapuḥ
sarvābhisāraḥ2.8.96MasculineSingularsarvaughaḥ, sarvasaṃnahanam
śastram3.3.187NeuterSingularācchādanam, yajñaḥ, sadādānam, vanam
saudhaḥMasculineSingularrājasadanam
śayyā1.2.138FeminineSingularśayanīyam, śayanam
sevanam03.04.2005NeuterSingularsīvanam, syūtiḥ
śibikā2.8.53FeminineSingularyāpyayānam
śiñjitam1.2.25NeuterSingularnikvāṇaḥ, nikvaṇaḥ, kvāṇaḥ, kvaṇaḥ, kvaṇanamthe tinkling of ornaments
śiśnaḥ2.6.77NeuterSingularśephaḥ, meḍhram, mehanam
śmaśānam2.8.119NeuterSingularpitṛvanam
sokapātram1.10.13NeuterSingularsecanama bucket
srastam3.1.104MasculineSingularpannam, cyutam, galitam, dhvastam, bhraṣṭam, skannam
śrīparṇam3.3.59NeuterSingularvāntānnam, unnayaḥ
stambhaḥ3.3.142MasculineSingularkarakaḥ, mahārajanam
sthānam3.3.124NeuterSingularnam, nyāsārpaṇam, vairaśuddhiḥ
sthūlam3.3.212MasculineSingularvanam, araṇyavahniḥ
sthūlapīvaraḥ3.1.60NeuterSingularnam, pīva, pīvaram
sumanasaḥFemininePluralpuṣpam, prasūnam, kusumam
sūnā3.3.120FeminineSingularjavanam, āpyāyanam, pratīvāpaḥ
śuṇḍāpānam2.10.41MasculineSingularnam, madsthānam
sundaram3.1.53MasculineSingularmañju, manoramam, sādhu, ruciram, manojñam, kāntam, suṣamam, mañjulam, rucyam, śobhanam, cāru
supralāpaḥ1.6.17MasculineSingularsuvacanamspeaking well
sūraḥ1.3.28-30MasculineSingularsahasrāṃśuḥ, raviḥ, chāyānāthaḥ, jagaccakṣuḥ, pradyotanaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, aryamā, dhāmanidhiḥ, divākaraḥ, braghnaḥ, bhāsvān, haridaśvaḥ, arkaḥ, aruṇaḥ, taraṇiḥ, virocanaḥ, tviṣāṃpatiḥ, haṃsaḥ, savitā, tejasāṃrāśiḥ, karmasākṣī, trayītanuḥ, khadyotaḥ, sūryaḥ, bhagaḥ, dvādaśātmā, abjinīpatiḥ, ahaskaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, saptāśvaḥ, vikartanaḥ, mihiraḥ, dyumaṇiḥ, citrabhānuḥ, grahapatiḥ, bhānuḥ, tapanaḥ, padmākṣaḥ, tamisrahā, lokabandhuḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, inaḥ, ādityaḥ, aṃśumālī, bhāskaraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vivasvān, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, mārtaṇḍaḥ, pūṣā, mitraḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, aharpatiḥ(53)the sun
sūtaḥ3.3.68MasculineSingularnīvṛdviśeṣaḥ, samaraḥ, nṛtyasthānam
svaruḥ3.3.175MasculineSingularviṭapī, darbhamuṣṭiḥ, pīṭhādyamāsanam
talam3.3.210MasculineSingularnirṇītam, ekaḥ, kṛtsnam
tamonud3.3.96MasculineSingularvyañjanam
tāṇḍavam1.7.9MasculineSingularnāṭyam, lāsyam, nṛtyam, nartanam, naṭanamdancing(particularly, the frantic or violent dance of shiva)
tanuḥ3.3.120FeminineSingularutsāhanam, hiṃsā, sūcanam
tarpaṇam3.2.4NeuterSingularprīṇanam, avanam
tāruṇyam2.6.40NeuterSingularyauvanam
tilaparṇī1.2.133FeminineSingularrañjanam, raktacandanam, kucandanam, patrāṅgam
tilyam2.9.7MasculineSingulartailīnam
tīrtham3.3.93NeuterSingularsānuḥ, nam
trasaraḥ2.4.24MasculineSingularsūtraveṣṭanam
tṛṇamNeuterSingulararjunam
tṛṣṇā3.3.57FeminineSingularbalam, dhanam
tvaṣṭā3.3.41MasculineSingularśailaśṛṅgam, anṛtam, niścalaḥ, ayoghanam, kaitavaḥ, māyā, sīrāṅgam, rāśiḥ, yantraḥ
tyāgaḥ2.7.31MasculineSingularaṃhatiḥ, prādeśanam, vitaraṇam, utsarjanam, apavarjanam, pratipādanam, viśrāṇanam, nam, nirvapaṇam, sparśanam, visarjanam, vihāyitam
tyaktam3.1.108MasculineSingularvidhutam, samujjhitam, dhūtam, utsṛṣṭam, nam
udyānam3.3.124NeuterSingularupakaraṇam, māraṇam, anuvrajyā, mṛtasaṃskāraḥ, gatiḥ, dravyopapādanam, nirvartanam
upadhānam1.2.138NeuterSingularupadhānam
upahāraḥ2.8.28MasculineSingularupadā, upāyanam, upagrāhyam
upanāhaḥ1.7.7MasculineSingularnibandhanamthe tie
upasparśaḥ2.7.38MasculineSingularācamanam
utsādanam2.6.122NeuterSingularudvartanam
utsedhaḥ3.3.103MasculineSingularsamarthanam, nīvākaḥ, niyamaḥ
uttemanam2.9.45NeuterSingularniṣṭhānam
vāhanam2.8.59NeuterSingulardhoraṇam, nam, yugyam, pattram
varaḥ3.3.181MasculineSingularyāpanam, gatiḥ
varāṅgam3.3.31NeuterSingularduḥkham, vyasanam, aṅghaḥ
vardhanam03.04.2007NeuterSingularchedanam
varṣma3.3.130NeuterSingularsādhanam, avāptiḥ, toṣaṇam
vaśā3.3.225FeminineSingulardivyaḥ, kuḍmalaḥ, khaḍgapidhānam, arthaughaḥ
vaśakriyā3.2.4FeminineSingularsaṃvananam
velljam2.9.36NeuterSingularkṛṣṇam, ūṣaṇam, dharmapattanam, marīcam, kolakam
vibhāvasuḥ3.3.234MasculineSingulardhanam, devabhedaḥ, analaḥ, raśmiḥ, ratnam
vidhūnanam3.2.4NeuterSingularvidhuvanam
vīkāśaḥ3.3.223MasculineSingularekavidhā, avasthānam
vilambhaḥ2.4.28MasculineSingularatisarjanam
vilāpaḥ1.6.16MasculineSingularparivedanamlamentation
vināśaḥ2.4.22MasculineSingularadarśanam
vipaṇaḥ2.9.84MasculineSingulardruvyam, ‍pāyyam, nam
viśalyā3.3.163FeminineSingularharmyādeḥprakoṣṭhaḥ, kañcī, madhyebhabandhanam
viṣṇuḥ1.1.18-21MasculineSingularadhokṣajaḥ, vidhuḥ, yajñapuruṣaḥ, viśvarūpaḥ, vaikuṇṭhaḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, svabhūḥ, govindaḥ, acyutaḥ, janārdanaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, madhuripuḥ, devakīnandanaḥ, puruṣottamaḥ, kaṃsārātiḥ, kaiṭabhajit, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, jalaśāyī, muramardanaḥ, kṛṣṇaḥ, dāmodaraḥ, mādhavaḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, viśvaksenaḥ, indrāvarajaḥ, padmanābhaḥ, trivikramaḥ, śrīpatiḥ, balidhvaṃsī, viśvambharaḥ, śrīvatsalāñchanaḥ, narakāntakaḥ, mukundaḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, viṣṭaraśravāḥ, keśavaḥ, daityāriḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, śārṅgī, upendraḥ, caturbhujaḥ, vāsudevaḥ, śauriḥ, vanamālī(45)vishnu, the god
vitānam3.3.120MasculineSingularavayavaḥ, lāñchanam, śmaśru, niṣṭhānam
vivadhaḥ3.3.103MasculineSingulardoṣotpādaḥ, prakṛtyādivinaśvaraḥ(vyākaraṇe), mukhyānuyāyīśiśuḥ, prakṛtasyānuvartanam
vivāhaḥ2.7.60MasculineSingularpariṇayaḥ, udvāhaḥ, upayāmaḥ, pāṇipīḍanam, upayamaḥ
vṛjinam3.3.116MasculineSingulararthādidarpaḥ, ajñānam, praṇayaḥ, hiṃsā
vṛntamNeuterSingularprasavabandhanam
vyāhāraḥMasculineSingularvacaḥ, uktiḥ, lapitam, bhāṣitam, vacanamspeech
vyāpādaḥMasculineSingulardrohacintanammalice
vyomayānam1.1.49NeuterSingularvimānamthe car of indra
vyūḍhaḥ3.3.51MasculineSingulardyūtāsiṣuutsṛṣṭam, bhṛtiḥ, mūlyam, dhanam
yātrā2.8.97FeminineSingulargamanam, gamaḥ, vrajyā, abhiniryāṇam, prasthānam
yuddham2.8.107NeuterSingularāyodhanam, pravidāraṇam, saṃkhyam, ‍samaraḥ, kalahaḥ, abhisaṃpātaḥ, saṃyogaḥ, saṃgrāmaḥ, ‍saṃyat, samit, janyam, mṛdham, samīkam, a‍nīkaḥ, ‍vigrahaḥ, kaṃliḥ, abhyāmardaḥ, āhavaḥ, ‍samitiḥ, yut, pradhanam, āskandanam, ‍sāṃparāthikam, raṇaḥ, saṃprahāraḥ, saṃsphoṭaḥ, ‍samāghātaḥ, samudāyaḥ, ājiḥ
nandanamNeuterSingularthe garden of indra
vyomayānam1.1.49NeuterSingularvimānamthe car of indra
durdinamNeuterSingulara cloudy day
lagnamNeuterSingularsigns of the zodiac
ayanamNeuterSingulara year
nidānamNeuterSingularprimary cause
pradhānam1.4.29NeuterSingularprakṛtiḥnatur
jñānamNeuterSingularknowledge
vijñānamNeuterSingularknowledge of arts
ajñānamNeuterSingularavidyā, ahammatiḥignorance
śapanamNeuterSingularśapathaḥan oath
mithyābhiśaṃsanamNeuterSingularabhiśāpaḥa false acqusition
bhartsanamNeuterSingularapakāragīḥreproach
solluṇaṭhanamMasculineSingularsotprāsamtalkin jest
ghanam1.7.4NeuterSingulara wind instrument
adhobhuvanamNeuterSingularpātālam, balisadma, rasātalam, nāgalokaḥa festival
pulinamNeuterSingularone formed by alluvion
nimnamMasculineSingulargabhīram, gambhīramdeep
uttānamMasculineSingularshallow
potādhānamNeuterSingularsmall fry
gauṣṭhīnam2.1.13NeuterSingular
ayanam2.1.15NeuterSingularpadavī, mārgaḥ, vartanī, saraṇiḥ, panthāḥ, vartma, padyā, sṛtiḥ, adhvā, ekapadī, paddhatiḥ
prācīnam2.2.3NeuterSingular
sañjavanamNeuterSingularcatuḥśālam
āveśanamNeuterSingularśilpiśālā
vātāyanamNeuterSingulargavākṣaḥ
aṅganamNeuterSingularcatvaram, ajiram
pracchannamNeuterSingularantardvāram
pramadavanam2.4.3NeuterSingular
indhanamNeuterSingularsamit, edhaḥ, idhmam, edhaḥ
nam2.4.15MasculineSingular
rājādanamMasculineSingularsannakadruḥ, dhanuṣpaṭaḥ, piyālaḥ
laśunamNeuterSingularariṣṭaḥ, mahākandaḥ, rasonakaḥ, mahauṣadham, gṛñjanaḥ
vitunnamNeuterSingularsuniṣaṇṇakam
vanamakṣikā2.5.29FeminineSingulardaṃśaḥ
mithunam2.5.41NeuterSingular
jaghanam2.6.75NeuterSingular
locanam2.6.94NeuterSingulardṛṣṭiḥ, netram, īkṣaṇam, cakṣuḥ, akṣiḥ, dṛk, nayanam
rodanam2.6.94NeuterSingularasru, netrāmbu, asram, aśru
lambanam2.6.105NeuterSingularlalantikā
ācchādanam2.6.116NeuterSingularvastram, vāsaḥ, cailam, vasanam, aṃśukam
āprapadīnam2.6.120MasculineSingular
vitānam2.6.121MasculineSingularullocaḥ
utsādanam2.6.122NeuterSingularudvartanam
snānam2.6.123NeuterSingularāplāvaḥ, āplavaḥ
prabodhanam2.6.123NeuterSingularanubodhaḥ
haricandanam1.2.132MasculineSingular
adhivāsanam1.2.135NeuterSingular
upadhānam1.2.138NeuterSingularupadhānam
vyajanam1.2.140NeuterSingulartālavṛntakam
paramānnam2.7.26NeuterSingularpāyasam
pitṛdānam2.7.33NeuterSingularnivāpaḥ
paryaṭanam2.7.38NeuterSingularvrajyā, aṭāṭyā
maunam2.7.38NeuterSingularabhāṣaṇam
brahmāsanam2.7.43NeuterSingular
ajinam2.7.50NeuterSingularcarma, kṛttiḥ
mauthunam2.7.61NeuterSingularnidhuvanam, ratam, vyavāyaḥ, grāmyadharmaḥ
samarthanam2.8.25NeuterSingularsaṃ‍pradhāraṇā
bandhanam2.8.26NeuterSingularuddānam
nṛpāsanam2.8.31NeuterSingularbhadrāsanam
siṃhāsanam2.8.32NeuterSingular
sajjanam2.8.33NeuterSingularuparakṣaṇam
pratimānam2.8.39NeuterSingular
āsanam2.8.39NeuterSingular
ālānam2.8.41NeuterSingular
āśvīnam2.8.47MasculineSingular
vāhanam2.8.59NeuterSingulardhoraṇam, nam, yugyam, pattram
sārasanam2.8.64NeuterSingularadhikāṅgaḥ
senābhigamanam2.8.96NeuterSingular
vīrāśaṃsanam2.8.103NeuterSingular
krandanam2.8.109NeuterSingularyodhasaṃrāvaḥ
pīḍanam2.8.112NeuterSingularavamardaḥ
abhyavaskandanam2.8.112NeuterSingularabhyāsādanam
śmaśānam2.8.119NeuterSingularpitṛvanam
maudgīnam2.9.7MasculineSingular
prājanam2.9.13NeuterSingulartodanam, tottram
prasphoṭanam2.9.26NeuterSingularśṛrpam
pākasthānam2.9.27NeuterSingularmahānasam, rasavatī
pānabhājanam2.9.33NeuterSingularkaṃsaḥ
uttemanam2.9.45NeuterSingularniṣṭhānam
odanam2.9.49MasculineSingulardīdiviḥ, ‍bhissā, ‍bhaktam, andhaḥ, annam
haiyaṅgavīnam2.9.53NeuterSingular
bhojanam2.9.56-57NeuterSingularjemanam, lehaḥ, āhāraḥ, nighāsaḥ, nyādaḥ, jagdhiḥ
pādabandhanam2.9.59NeuterSingular
sandānam2.9.74NeuterSingulardāmanī
paridānam2.9.81NeuterSingularnyāsaḥ
pratidānam2.9.82NeuterSingular
satyāpanam2.9.83NeuterSingularvikrayaḥ
nam2.9.86NeuterSingular
ratnam2.9.94NeuterSingularhiraṇyam, ‍tapanīyam, ‍bharma, jātarūpam, rukmam, a‍ṣṭāpadaḥ, suvarṇam, hema, śātakumbham, karburam, mahārajatam, kārtasvaram, kanakam, hāṭakam, gāṅgeyam, cāmīkaram, kāñcanam, jāmbūnadam
añjanam2.9.101NeuterSingularvi‍tunnakam, ‍mayūrakam, tutthāñjanam
rasāñjanam2.9.102NeuterSingulargandhikaḥ, saugandhikaḥ
upamānam2.10.36MasculineSingularupamā
śuṇḍāpānam2.10.41MasculineSingularnam, madsthānam
sandhānam2.10.42NeuterSingularabhiṣavaḥ
āpānam2.10.43MasculineSingularpānagoṣṭhikā
pradhānam3.1.58NeuterSingularagryaḥ, agraḥ, pravarhaḥ, mukhyaḥ, pravekaḥ, agriyaḥ, prāgryaḥ, parārdhyaḥ, vareṇyaḥ, uttamaḥ, pramukhaḥ, agrīyaḥ, prāgraharaḥ, anavarārdhyaḥ, varyaḥ, anuttamaḥ
apradhānam3.1.59NeuterSingularaprāgryam, upasarjanam
calanam3.1.73MasculineSingulartaralam, lolam, kampanam, pariplavam, cañcalam, calam, pāriplavam, calācalam, kampram
syannam3.1.92MasculineSingularsnutam, rīṇam, srutam
nam3.1.95MasculineSingularhannam
chinnam3.1.104MasculineSingularchitam, chātam, vṛkṇam, nam, kṛttam, dātam, ditam
sākalyavacanam3.2.2NeuterSingularparāyaṇam
āsaṅgavacanam3.2.2NeuterSingularturāyaṇam
avadānam3.2.3NeuterSingularkarmavṛttam
kāmyadānam3.2.3NeuterSingular
vidhūnanam3.2.4NeuterSingularvidhuvanam
sevanam03.04.2005NeuterSingularsīvanam, syūtiḥ
sphuṭnam03.04.2005NeuterSingularvidaraḥ, bhidā
ākrośanam03.04.2006NeuterSingularabhīṣaṅgaḥ
samūrcchanam03.04.2006FeminineSingularabhivyāptiḥ
vardhanam03.04.2007NeuterSingularchedanam
ānandanam03.04.2007NeuterSingularsabhājanam, āpracchannam
āpracchannam03.04.2007MasculineSingular
vimardanam3.4.13NeuterSingularparimalaḥ
bandhanam3.4.14NeuterSingularprasitiḥ, cāraḥ
virodhanam2.4.21NeuterSingularparyavasthā
saṃvāhanam2.4.22NeuterSingularmardanam
pavanam2.4.24NeuterSingularniṣpāvaḥ, pavaḥ
samundanam2.4.29NeuterSingulartemaḥ, stemaḥ
ālokanam2.4.31NeuterSingularnidhyānam, darśanam, īkṣaṇam, nirvarṇanam
pratyākhyānam2.4.32NeuterSingularnirākṛtiḥ, nirasanam, pratyādeśaḥ
artanam2.4.32NeuterSingularṛtīyā, hṛṇīyā, ghṛṇā
pratiśāsanam2.4.34NeuterSingular
niṣṭhevanam2.4.38NeuterSingularniṣṭhyūtiḥ, niṣṭhīvanam, niṣṭhevaḥ
avasānam2.4.38NeuterSingularsātiḥ
vṛjinam3.3.116MasculineSingulararthādidarpaḥ, ajñānam, praṇayaḥ, hiṃsā
vitānam3.3.120MasculineSingularavayavaḥ, lāñchanam, śmaśru, niṣṭhānam
ketanam3.3.121NeuterSingularlokavādaḥ, paśvahipakṣiṇāṃyuddham
gandhanam3.3.122NeuterSingularavakāśaḥ, sthitiḥ
ātañcanam3.3.122NeuterSingularkrīḍādiḥ
vyañjanam3.3.123NeuterSingularudgamaḥ, pauruṣam, tantram, sanniviṣṭhaḥ
kaulīnam3.3.123NeuterSingularpratirodhaḥ, virodhācaraṇam
udyānam3.3.124NeuterSingularupakaraṇam, māraṇam, anuvrajyā, mṛtasaṃskāraḥ, gatiḥ, dravyopapādanam, nirvartanam
sthānam3.3.124NeuterSingularnam, nyāsārpaṇam, vairaśuddhiḥ
devanam3.3.124NeuterSingularvipat, bhraṃśaḥ, kāmajaḥdoṣaḥ, krodhajaḥdoṣaḥ
utthānam3.3.125NeuterSingularakṣiloma, kiñjalkaḥ, tantvādyaṃśaḥ
vyutthānam3.3.125NeuterSingulartithibhedaḥ, kṣaṇaḥ
sādhanam3.3.126NeuterSingularnetracchedaḥ, adhvā
niryātanam3.3.127NeuterSingularguhyam, akāryam
vyasanam3.3.127NeuterSingularsaṅgatiḥ, ratiḥ
kaupīnam3.3.129NeuterSingularkulam, nāśaḥ
maithunam3.3.129NeuterSingularāhvānam, rodanam
pradhānam3.3.129NeuterSingularśarīram, pramāṇam
prajñānam3.3.129NeuterSingularprabhāvaḥ, gṛham, dehaḥ, tviṭ
prasūnam3.3.130NeuterSingularcatuṣpathaḥ, saṃniveśaḥ
nidhanam3.3.130NeuterSingularcihnam, pradhānam
krandanam3.3.130NeuterSingularsampidhānam, apavāraṇam
saṃsthānam3.3.131NeuterSingularsvajātiśreṣṭhaḥ
ācchādanam3.3.132NeuterSingularviralam, stokam
ārādhanam3.3.132NeuterSingularsat, samaḥ, ekaḥ
adhiṣṭhānam3.3.133NeuterSingularkhalaḥ, sūcakaḥ
ratnam3.3.133NeuterSingularūnaḥ, garhyaḥ
vanam3.3.133NeuterSingularvegī, śūraḥ
talinam3.3.134MasculineSingularaparāddhaḥ, abhigrastaḥ, vyāpadgataḥ
nam3.3.135MasculineSingulargauṣṭhapatiḥ, godhuk
abhipannam3.3.135MasculineSingular
nam3.3.258MasculineSingularvitarkaḥ, paripraśnaḥ
nam2.4.16MasculineSingularavaśyam
yojanam3.5.30NeuterSingular
śatamānam3.5.34MasculineSingular
nṛsenam3.5.40MasculineSingular
Monier-Williams Search
Results for nam
Devanagari
BrahmiEXPERIMENTAL
nam cl.1 P. n/amati- (), te- (mostly intrans.; confer, compare ; pr. p. A1. namāna- ; perfect tense P. nāma- etc.;2. sg. nemitha-,or nanantha- ; subjunctive nan/amas- ;3. plural nemur- ; A1. neme- ;3. plural -nanamire- ; Aorist P. anān- ; anaṃsīt- ; A1. anaṃsta- grammar;3. plural anaṃsata- ; subjunctive naṃsai-, naṃsante- ; future naṃsyati- ; namiṣyati- ; nantā- ; infinitive mood -n/amam-, -n/ame- ; nantum-, namitum- ; ind.p. natvā- ; -natya- ; -namya- ) to bend or bow (either trans. or oftener intr.) to bow to, subject or submit, one's self (with genitive case dative case or accusative) etc. ; (with hiruk-) to turn away, keep aside ; to turn towards id est to aim at (genitive case) with (instrumental case) ; to yield or give way, keep quiet or be silent ; (in gram.) to change a dental letter into a cerebral : Passive voice namyate-, to be bent or bowed ; yield or submit to : Causal nam/ayati- etc. (nāmayati- etc.; nāmyati-[!] ; Aorist anīnamat- ; Passive voice nāmyate-, ti- etc.) to cause to bow or sink, incline etc. ; (with cāpam-) to bend a bow etc. ; to turn away or ward off ; to aim at (genitive case), ; (in gram.) to change a dental letter into a cerebral : Desiderative ninaṃsati-, : Intensive n/annamīti- ; nannamyate- (3. sg. n/amnate- imperfect tense anamnata-, parasmE-pada n/amamāna- ) to bow or submit one's self to (dative case). [ confer, compare Zend nam,nemaiti; Greek , ; Latin nemus; Gothic , Old Saxon , Anglo-Saxon niman; HGerm. ne0man,ne0men,nehmen.] View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namam. pasture-ground View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nama equals mas- in nama-ukti- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaiyam. Name of a poet (varia lectio nammaiya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namakam. (prob.) Name of an author. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namākam. plural a tribe of barbarians, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namakabhāṣya n. Name of Comms. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namakacamakabhāṣyan. Name of Comms. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanamfn. bending, bowing (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound') (see nṛ--) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanan. bowing down, sinking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanan. bending (a bow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanīyamfn. to be bowed down to, venerable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanīyapādam. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasn. bow, obeisance, reverential salutation, adoration (by gesture or word;often with dative case exempli gratia, 'for example' rāmāya namaḥ-,salutation or glory to rāma-, often ind.[ gaRa svar-ādi-]; namas-kṛ-,to utter a salutation, do homage; ind.p. mas-k/ṛtya-[ etc.] or mas-kṛtvā-[ ]; n/amas-kṛta-,worshipped, adored) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasn. food View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasn. a thunderbolt, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasn. gift, donation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasm. (?) an inarticulate cry View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasamfn. favourable, kind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasam. (?) agreement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasānamfn. paying obeisance, worshipping View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasitamfn. (prob. wrong reading for syita-See next) reverenced, worshipped View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskāram. the exclamation" namas-", adoration, homage etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskāram. a sort of poison View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskārastavam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskāravatmfn. containing the word" namas-kāra-" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskāravidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskārīf. a kind of plant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskartṛmfn. worshipping, a worshipper View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskāryamfn. to be worshipped or adored, venerable
namaskriyā() f. adoration, homage. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaskṛti() f. adoration, homage. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasvat(n/a-) mfn. paying or inspiring veneration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasvinmfn. worshipping, reverential View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyaNom. P. yati- (Epic also te-), to pay homage, worship, be humble or deferential (parasmE-pada syat-; ind.p. sya-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyāf. reverence, adoration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyamfn. deserving or paying homage, venerable or humble View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyitamfn. See under namasa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyumfn. bowing down (in /a-n- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyumfn. doing homage, worshipping View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namasyum. Name of a son of pravīra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatmf(ntī-)n. bending, bowing, stooping View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatamf(ā-)n. bent, crooked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatam. master, lord View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatam. actor, mime View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatam. a cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatan. felt, woollen stuff (see 2. navata-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namātram. or n. Name of a particular high number View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatran. an implement used by blacksmiths, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namātra na-mura- etc. See 2. n/a-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namauktif. homage, veneration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namayatmf(ntī-)n. besiding, inclining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namayiṣṇumfn. bowing, bending View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namayitavyamfn. to be bent (bow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namb cl.1 P. nambati-, to go in View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nambikārikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namerum. Elaeocarpus Ganitrus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namim. Name of a author (1069) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namīn. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namitamfn. bowed, bent down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nammaiyaSee namaiya-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namoin compound for mas-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namogurum. spiritual teacher, a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namovākam. uttering the" namas-", homage, obeisance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namovṛdhmfn. honoured by adoration View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namovṛdhamfn. worshipping, glorifying View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namovṛktif. (n/a-) reverential cleansing (of the barhis-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namovṛktivatmfn. containing the word" namo-vṛkti-" View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramf(ā-)n. bowing, inclining View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramf(ā-)n. bowed, bent, curved View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramf(ā-)n. hanging down, sunk View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramf(ā-)n. bowing to (compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramf(ā-)n. submissive, reverential, humble etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namf. Name of 2 verses addressed to agni- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namrakamfn. bowed down, stooping View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namrakam. Calamus Rotang View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramukhamf(ī-)n. having the face bent down, looking down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namramūrtimfn. having the form bent, stooping, bowed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namranāsikamfn. flat-nosed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namrāṅgamf(ī-)n. bending the body, bowed, stooping View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namraprakṛtimfn. of a gentle or submissive disposition View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namratāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namratvan. state or condition of bowing or hanging down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namratvan. bowing to (locative case or compound) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namratvan. submissiveness, humbleness, meekness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namrīkṛto bend or bring down, humiliate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namritamfn. bent down, made to sink View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namṛtamfn. not dead, alive (memory) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucaand
namucam. Name of an ancient sage (see next) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namuciSee namuca-, ci-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucim. (according to equals na-+ m-,"not loosing", scilicet the heavenly waters id est"preventing rain") Name of a demon slain by indra- and the aśvin-s etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucim. of the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucidviṣ() m. "hater or killer of namuci-", Name of indra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucighna() m. "hater or killer of namuci-", Name of indra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucihanm. equals -ghna- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucisūdanam. "destroyer of namuci-" idem or '() m. "hater or killer of namuci-", Name of indra-.' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namucisūdanasārathim. indra-'s charioteer mātali- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namuram. or n. the not dying (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namyamfn. to be bowed down to, venerable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namyamfn. changeable to a cerebral letter View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namf. the night View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhidhānamālāf. a dictionary. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhidhānaratnamālāf. Name of halāyudha-'s vocabulary. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhinam(Aorist 3. sg. -anamat-,or -anān-[ ]) to bow or bend or turn towards. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhinamramf(ā-)n. deeply bowed or curved View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhisaṃnam(Opt. -namet-) to alter, modify View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhitodevayajanamātradeśamfn. whose space on all sides suffices for a sacrificial ground View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyavanamCaus. (ind.p. -nāmya-) to bow, incline View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
abhyutkrośanamantram. a hymn of applause (with which indra- is addressed) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhakṛṣṇājinamind. under the black skin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhiketanamind. on a flag, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
adhinam Intensive A1. -n/amnate-, to incline over View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ahṛṇīyamānamind. willingly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
akālahīnamind. without losing time, immediately. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āmadhyāhnamind. to midday. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamP. (3. plural -namanti- etc.; infinitive mood -n/amam- ) A1. (imperative 3. plural /ānamantām- ) to bend down, bend, bow, incline etc. ; to do homage, salute reverently etc. ; to condescend ; to be propitious (as gods to men) ; to bring near ; to bend towards or near ; to subdue : Causal -nāmayati- and -namayati-, to inflect, bend (a bow), cause to bend, subdue View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamam. bending, stretching (a bow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamamfn. in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' to be bent (see dur-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamam. "one who makes no salutation to others", a Brahman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamamf(ā-)n. not to be overthrown, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamamSee under ā-nam-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamanan. equals ā-nati- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamasyumfn. not bowing
anambaramfn. wearing no clothing, naked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anambaram. a jaina- mendicant View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anambaram. see dig-ambara-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anambum. "waterless", the bird cātaka-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anaminmfn. not ill, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamita mfn. (p. of Causal) bent or bowed down, caused to bend View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamitampacamfn. "not cooking what has not first been measured", niggardly, miserly (equals mitam-paca- q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamitramfn. having no enemies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamitran. the having no enemies View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamitram. Name of various persons, particularly a king of ayodhyā-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamīvamf(-)n., Ved. free from disease, well, comfortable View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamīvamf(-)n. salubrious, salutary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anamīvan. good health, happy state View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamramfn. bent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamramfn. propitious. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamramfn. a little bent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamya mfn. to be bent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānamya ind.p. having bent. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ānandakānanamāhātmyan. Name of a section of the vāyu-purāṇa-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anavānamind. without breathing between, in one breath, without interruption, uno tenore View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
annamalan. excrement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
annamalan. spirituous liquor see View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
annamayamf(ī-)n. made from food, composed of food or of boiled rice.
annamayakośam. the gross material body (which is sustained by food equals sthūla-śarīra-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
annambhaṭṭam. Name of the author of the tarka-saṃgraha- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
antaḥsenamind. into the midst of the armies. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anudinamind. every day. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anujanamind. according to people, popularly. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anumānamaṇidīdhitif. a similar work written by raghunātha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunamA1. to incline to : Causal P. -nāmayati-, to cause to bow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anunidhānamind. according to position, in right order, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anusavanamind. at every sacrifice etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anusavanamind. constantly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
anuvanamind. along side of a wood (see ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
apanam(with ablative) bend away from, give way to ([ ]), to bow down before ([ ]) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arjunamiśran. Name of a commentator on View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arvācīnamind. (with ablative) "on this side of", thence forward, thence onward View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
arvācīnamind. less than (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āsanamantram. a mantra- or sacred formula to be spoken at taking a seat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āścaryaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
astenamāninmfn. not believing one's self to be a thief. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āsthānamaṇḍapam. and n. a hall of audience View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atinamto bend aside, keep on one side. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atinam(Causal - nāmayati-), to pass time, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
atiśayanamind. excessively View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avanam(parasmE-pada -namat-; ind.p. -namya-) to bow, make a bow to ; (perf. A1.3. plural -nanāmire-) to bow down (as the head) : Causal (ind.p. -nāmya-) to bend down ; to bend (a bow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avanamramf(ā-)n. bowed, bent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āvartanamaṇim. a gem of secondary order (generally known as rājāvarta-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avighnamaṅgalan. prayer for undisturbedness or security, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avilagnamind. so as not to cling or stick to View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avivenamind. favourably View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyavacchinnamind. or in compound avyavaccihinna-- ([ ]) uninterruptedly. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
avyavānamind. ( an-), without breathing between View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
āyojanamind. at the distance of a yojana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
badarikāvanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
badarīvanamahātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavadarcanamāhātmyan. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagavaddhyānamuktāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagnamānamfn. equals -darpa-
bhagnamanasmfn. "broken-hearted", discouraged, disappointed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhagnamanorathamf(ā-)n. one whose wishes are disappointed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhaktinamramfn. bent down in devotion, making a humble obeisance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bherīsvanamahāsvanāf. "loud-sounding like the sound of a kettle-drum", Name of one of the mātṛ-s attending on skanda- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhīmasenamayamfn. consisting of bhīma-sena- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnamantramfn. one who has betrayed a plan View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnamarmanmfn. pierced in the vital organs. mortally wounded View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnamaryāda( ) () mfn. whose course is broken, separated from the right way, uncontrolled, unrestrained, regardless, disrespectful. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnamaryādin() mfn. whose course is broken, separated from the right way, uncontrolled, unrestrained, regardless, disrespectful. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnamastakapiṇḍaka mfn. whose skull and forehead are cloven, (an elephant) whose frontal prominences have fissures View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhinnamastakapiṇḍikamfn. whose skull and forehead are cloven, (an elephant) whose frontal prominences have fissures View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhuvanamallavīram. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhuvanamatīf. Name of a princess View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bhuvanamātṛf. "world-mother", Name of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bodhanamantram. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
bradhnamaṇḍala() n. the disc of the sun. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmajñānamahātantrarājam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
brahmāṇḍajñānamahārājatantran. Name of Tantric work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
candanamayamfn. made or consisting of sandal-wood,
candrakāntaratnamayamfn. idem or 'mfn. idem or 'mfn. made of the gem candra-kānta- ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
caraṇānamitamfn. bent under the feet, trodden down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
channamind. secretly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chinnamam. Name of a poet (vv.ll. nnapa-, chittapa-) (chitrama- edition) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chinnamastāf. equals staka- . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chinnamastakāf. "decapitated", a headless form of durgā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chinnamastakīkṛto decapitate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
chinnamūlamfn. cut up by the root View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namañjarīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanoharam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namayamf(ī-)n. consisting in liberality View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namayūkham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
daśavidhasnānamantram. plural Name of particular hymns View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devadāruvanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
devāsuranamaskṛtam. Name of śiva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamadam. pride of money View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamadamfn. equals -vat- proud of money View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamitram. Name of several men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamohanam. Name of a merchant's son View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamūlan. principal, capital View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamūlamfn. proceeding from or founded on wealth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamūlyan. wealth root, capital View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhanamūlyatāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dharmaratnamañjūṣāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhāturatnamālāf. Name of a med. work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhāturatnamañjarī dhāturatnamañjari f. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhāturatnamañjari dhāturatnamañjarī f. Name of work on gramm. roots. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvajotthāpanamantram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhvanamodinm. "delighting by its sound", a bee View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhyānamātran. mere meditation, thought alone View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhyānamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of meditation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dhyānamudrāf. a prescribed attitude in which to meditate on a deity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namind. sadly, miserably View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinamalan. "day-refuse (?)", a month View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanas mfn. equals -citta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namānasamfn. equals -citta- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinamaṇim. "day-jewel", the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinamaṇisārathim. the sun's charioteer, aruṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinammanyāf. a full-moon night, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinamukhan. "day-face", daybreak View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namukhamf(ī-)n. "sad-faced", looking melancholy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dinamūrdhanm. "day-head", the eastern mountain (see uday/a-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dolāyāmānamatimfn. doubtful in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durānamamfn. hard to bend (as a bow) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durgārcanamāhātmya(r-) n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durjanamallam. Name of a prince View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durjanamukhacapeṭikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durjanamukhamahācapeṭikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
durjanamukhapadmapādukāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dūronnamitamfn. raised aloft, stretched far out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
duryavanamind. bad for or with the yavana-s
duryodhanavīryajñānamudrāf. "mark of knowledge of invincible heroism", a particular intertwining of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
dviyamunamind. at the confluence of the 2 Jumnas View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ekāmravanamāhātmyan. Name (also title or epithet) of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaganamūrdhanm. Name of a dānava- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gaṇaratnamahodadhim. "great ocean in which the gaṇa-s form the pearls", a collection of grammatical gaṇa-s by vardhamāna-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gatadinamind. yesterday View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghanamind. closely View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghanamudmfn. highly pleased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghanamūlam. "thick-rooted", the plant moraṭa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ghanamūlan. (in arithmetic) cube root. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
glānamanasmfn. one whose mind feels aversion or dislike View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
godānamaṅgalan. a ceremony performed with the side-hair of a youth of 16 or 18 years (when he has attained puberty and shortly before marriage) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
govardhanamāhātmyan. "the glory of the govardhana- hill", Name of a part of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gṛhanamana gaRa 2. kṣubhnādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
gūḍhārtharatnamālāf. Name of commentary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇaratnamālāf. Name of a medical work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
guṇaratnamayamfn. possessed of pearl-like virtues View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
harijīvanamiśram. Name of various men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hemaratnamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of golden and jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
herambakānanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namūlyan. a low price View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
hutāśanamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of fire, having the nature or property of fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
iṣṭvīnamind. = iṣṭvā-, Sch. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamānamfn. pr. p. jan- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamānam. Name of a man gaRa gargādi- (; varia lectio for jaramāṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamāram. idem or 'm. "men-killer", an epidemic ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamarakam. "men-killer", an epidemic View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamāraṇan. killing of men. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamārīf. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. "men-killer", an epidemic ' ' , 98. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamejayam. ()"causing men to tremble" , Name of a celebrated king to whom vaiśampāyana- recited the (great-grandson to arjuna-, as being son and, successor to parikṣit- who was the son of arjuna-'s son abhimanyu-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamejayam. Name of a son (of kuru-, i, 3740 ;of pūru- ;of puraṃ-jaya- ;of soma-datta- ;of su-mati- ;of sṛñjaya- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamejayam. Name of a nāga-, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
janamohinīf. "infatuating men", Name of a surāṅganā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jātyaratnamayamfn. consisting of genuine jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jinamaṇḍanam. Name of the author of kumārapāla-prabandha-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jinamānikyam. Name of a Jain sūri- (A.D. 1493-1556;author of subāhu-purāṇa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jinamitram. Name of one of the translators of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamaṇḍapa"knowledge-temple", Name of a temple, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamārgam. the way of knowledge (one of the 3 roads to salvation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamārga confer, compare karma-- and bhakti-- m-), View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamayamfn. consisting of knowledge etc. (sarva-- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamayīf. with mudrā- equals na-mudrā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamerum. "knowledge- meru-", Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamudramfn. having the impress of wisdom, wise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamudrāf. a kind of mudrā- () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jñānamūrtif. knowledge personified View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
jyotiṣaratnamālāf. another work on astronomy View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kamalavanamayamfn. consisting of masses of lotuses, nothing but lotuses View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāñcanamālāf. "having a golden garland", Name of the daughter of kṛkin- and wife of kuṇāla- (son of aśoka-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāñcanamālāf. Name of another woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāñcanamālāf. Name of an apsaras- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kāñcanamayamf(ī-)n. made of gold View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kātyāyanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khānam ind.p. so as to dig View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khinnamānasamfn. distressed in mind, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khonamukham. Name of a village (the modern Khunmoh) (-muṣa-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
khunamukhafor khon- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kularatnamālāf. Name of two works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kularatnamālikāf. Name of two works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kunannamamfn. ( nam-) inflexible View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
kuntavanamayamfn. consisting of a forest of spears View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lagnamaṇḍalan. "circle of signs", the zodiac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lagnamāsam. an auspicious month View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lagnamuhūrtan. the auspicious moment for a marriage etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lajjāvinamrānanamf(ā-)n. bending down the face with shame View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣanamaskāravidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣanamaskāravratan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣaṇaratnamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lakṣmīnṛsiṃhapañcaratnamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
lalitaratnamalāf. Name of dramas. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
locanamārgam. equals gocara- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
locanamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namāṃsamfn. one whose flesh is stung by (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamaham. a festival held in honour of kāma-deva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamahārṇavam. Name of 2 works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamahotsavam. idem or 'm. a festival held in honour of kāma-deva- ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamālā() f. Name of two women. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamālinī() f. Name of two women. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamañcukāf. Name of a daughter of madana-vega- and kaliṅga-senā- (the 6th lambaka- in the is called after her) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamañjarīf. Name of a daughter of the yakṣa- prince dundubhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamañjarīf. of a surāṅganā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamañjarīf. of other women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamañjarīf. of a sārikā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamañjarīf. of a drama View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamanoharam. Name of an author (son of madhu-sūdana- paṇḍita-rāja-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamayamf(ī-)n. entirely under the influence of the god of love View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamiśram. Name of a man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamodakam. a particular medicinal powder View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamohanam. "the infatuater of the god of love", Name of kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamohanīf. Name of a surāṅganā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madanamukhacapeṭāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mādhavīvanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
madhyeśmaśānamind. on the burial-place, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahācakrapraveśajñānamudrāf. Name of a mudrā- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāprabhāmaṇḍalavyūhajñānamudrāf. Name of a particular mudrā- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāratnamayamfn. consisting of precious jewel View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahāsvanamind. noisily, loudly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahātuṣṭijñānamudrāf. Name of a mudrā- (q.v) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mahiṣīdānamantram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
majjanamaṇḍapam. a bathing-house, bath View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malinamanasmfn. having a foul mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malinamukhamfn. (only ) "dirty-faced, dark-faced", vile, wicked View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malinamukhamfn. cruel, fierce View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malinamukham. fire View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malinamukham. a kind of ape View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
malinamukham. a departed spirit, ghost, apparition. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namahatmfn. great in pride, extremely proud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namandara m. Name of rāvaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namandiram. Name of rāvaṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namañjarīf. a dictionary of Sanskrit and bhāṣā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namanoharam. or n. (?) Name of, work on the mīmāṃsā- by vāg-īśvara-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namānyamfn. (to be) held in honour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namātran. mere honour View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaunan. silence caused by pride View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namayam. a particular article of enjoyment or luxury(?) () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nampacamfn. (a vessel) cooking a particular quantity of anything View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mandāravatīvanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇiratnamālāf. "garland of jewel s", Name of 2 works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maṇiratnamayamf(ī-)n. formed or consisting of jewels, crystalline View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mañjarīnamram. "bent down with clusters of flowers", Calamus Rotang View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mantraratnamañjūṣāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
matiratnamunim. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mattavāṅmaunamūlikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maulimaṇḍanamālikāf. a garland worn as a head ornament View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunamantrāvabodham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
maunamudrāf. the mudrā- or attitude of silence View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mīmāṃsāvivaraṇaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namatsyam. dual number the zodiacal sign Pisces View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
mlānamanasmfn. depressed in mind, dispirited View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
muhūrtaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nagnambhaviṣṇumfn. () equals -m-bh/āvuka- mfn. () becoming naked, uncovering one's self in a shameless manner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nagnamuṣitamfn. stripped bare gaRa rājadantādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naktaṃdinamind. equals next View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nāmakīrtanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānānamind. differently, in various ways View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānānarghamahāratnamaya(n-), mf(ī-)n. consisting of different precious jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nānārtharatnamālāf. Name of dictionary View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nandanamālāf. Name of a garland worn by kṛṣṇa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nannama( nam-). See ku-n-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nannamyamānamfn. (fr. the Intensive) bending or bowing very low View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nārnamanam. (patron.) fr. nṛ-namana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
naubandhanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navaratnamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
navīnamatavicāra m. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nayaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nighnamāna mfn. slaying, killing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nīlakaṇṭhasthānamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nimagnamadhyāf. (a woman) having a depressed navel or a slender waist View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirnamaskāramf(ā-)n. offering no homage (exempli gratia, 'for example' to the gods) , not respecting any one, uncourteous etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirnamaskāramf(ā-)n. unrespected, despised by all View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirudvignamanasmfn. undisturbed in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvacanamind. silently View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nirvighnamind. unobstructedly, freely View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
niṣprayojanamind. niṣprayojana
nityānnadānamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nṛnamanamfn. bending men gaRa kṣubhnādi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nṛnamanam. Name of a man (see nār-namani-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nṛsiṃhapañcaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namind. now, at present, just, immediately, at once View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namind. for the future View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namind. now then, therefore View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namind. (especially in later lang.) certainly, assuredly, indeed (also in questions exempli gratia, 'for example' kadā n-,when indeed? kva n-,where indeed?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nūtanamūrtipratiṣṭhāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyaprasthānamārgam. plural the roads leading towards (id est the works treating of) the different philosophical systems (see -patha-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyāyaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
nyūnamind. less View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padakārikāratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pādanamramfn. bowing down to the feet of any one View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
padārtharatnamālāf. Name of work
padārtharatnamañjūṣāf. Name of work
palāyanamanasmfn. thinking of flight View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāmanambhāvukamfn. becoming scabby View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namadam. intoxication View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namaṅgalan. a drinking-party, drinking-bout View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namantram. Name (also title or epithet) of mantra-s attached to the sāvitrī- verse when drinking the madhuparka-, , Scholiast or Commentator View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namattamfn. intoxicated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcamaṇḍalanamaskāram. prostrate reverence, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcaratnamālikāf. Name of stotra-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcaratnamayamf(ā-!)n. consisting of the 5jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pañcāyudharatnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāpanāśanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parācīnamind. away from, beyond (ablative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parajñānamayamf(ī-)n. consisting in knowledge of the Supreme Being View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pāreśmaśānamind. beyond or behind the burial-place View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paridīnamānasamfn. distressed in mind. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
parijñānamayamf(ī-)n. consisting in knowledge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pārśvanāthanamaskāram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
paryāyaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phālgunamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
phenamehinmfn. discharging frothy urine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
piṣṭapaśukhaṇḍanamīmāṃsāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pītvīnam( on ) ind. having drunk or quaffed. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pracchannamind. pracchanna
prācīnamind. in front, forwards, before (in space and time;with ablative), eastwards, to the east of (ablative) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prācīnamatan. an ancient belief, a belief sanctioned by antiquity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prācīnamātrāvāsasn. a particular article of women's clothing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prācīnamūlamfn. having roots turned eastward View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradhānamantrinm. a prime minister View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pradhānamitran. a chief friend View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prakathanamind. prakathana
prakḷptasnānamaṇḍanamfn. one whose ablutions and toilet have been arranged View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pramāṇaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prapannamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasannamukhamfn. "placid-countenanced", looking pleased, smiling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnamāṇīkyamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnamañjūṣāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnamanoramāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnamārgam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnamārtaṇḍam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnamokṣam. the settlement of a question, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praśnottararatnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prasūnamālāf. a garland of fruit View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratīcīnamind. back to one's self View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratīcīnamukhamf(-)n. having the face turned westward View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praticodanamind. on every order or injunction View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
praticodanamSee . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratidinam ind. day by day, daily, every day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratijanamind. in every one View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratinam(only perfect tense -nānāma-), to bow or incline towards (accusative) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratinamaskāramfn. one who returns a salutation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratipacanamind. at each cooking View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratipraśnamind. with regard to the controversy () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratisadanamind. every one to his dwelling View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prātisatvanamind. in the direction of the satvan- (sub voce, i.e. the word in the Sanskrit order) (-sutvan/am- ) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratisthānamind. in every place, everywhere View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prativanamind. in every wood or forest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyāsannamṛtyumfn. one whose death is imminent, at the point of death View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyayanamind. every half year View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyāyanamind. (after a finite verb) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyunnamanan. ( nam-) rising or springing up again, rebounding View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyupāsanamind. for every kind of worship View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyutpannamatimfn. ready-minded, sharp, confident, bold ( pratyutpannamatitva -tva- n.presence of mind varia lectio) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyutpannamatim. "Ready-wit", Name of a fish View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pratyutpannamatitvan. pratyutpannamati
prāyaścittaratnamālāf. Name of work
prayatnamuktāsanamfn. rising with difficulty from a seat View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayogaratnamālā f. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
prayogaratnamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pronnam( pra-ud-nam-), Causal -namayati-, to raise up, erect View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pronnamitamfn. (fr. Causal) raised up, erected View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
pūjanamālikāf. pūjana
pulinamaṇḍitamfn. adorned with sandbanks or islets View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṇḍarīkavanamahātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
purāṇadānamāhātmyan. Name of chapter of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣkaravanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
puṣpavanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rakṣoghnamantram. rakṣoghna View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rasaratnamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of juices and pearls View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālāf. a jewel necklace, pearl necklace etc. (in fine compositi or 'at the end of a compound' f(ā-).) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālāf. Name of a gandharva- maid View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālāf. Name of various works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālāvatīf. "having a necklace of jewels", Name of one of rādhā-'s female attendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālikāf. in kula-r- q.v View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālinmfn. adorned with a neck lace of jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamālīyapuṇḍroka() () m. Name of poets. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamañjarīf. Name of a vidyādharī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamañjarīf. of a woman View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamañjarīf. of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamanjarīf. Name (also title or epithet) of a Sanskrit translation of the karpūra-mañjarī- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamañjarīguṇaleśamātrasūcakāṣṭakan. Name of stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamañjarīguṇaleśasūcakadaśakan. Name of stotra- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamatim. Name of a grammarian View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamatim. of another man View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamayamf(ī-)n. made or consisting of jewels, studded with precious stones View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnameghasūtran. Name of a Buddhist sūtra- work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamitra() m. Name of poets. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamudrāf. Name of a samādhi- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamudrāhastam. Name of a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamukhyan. "chief of jewels", a diamond View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ratnamukuṭam. Name of a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṛgāvānam ind.p. ( ve-), connecting one ṛc- with another not interrupting their continuance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
rucivadhūgalaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sabahumānamind. with great honour or reverence, very respectfully View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śabdaratnamālāf. Name of grammars and dictionaries. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sābhijñānamind. sābhijñāna
sābhimānamind. sābhimāna
sacihnamind. sacihna
sadānandaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhanamālātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sādhanamuktāvalīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadīnamind. lamentably View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍrasaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ṣaḍunnayanamahātantran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sadvṛttaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāhityaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sajjanamaṇḍanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sajjanamanoratham. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sakalabhuvanamayamf(ī-)n. containing the whole world View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śaktivanamāhātmyan. Name of a chapter of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śālīnamind. śālīna
samādhānamātran. mere contemplation or meditation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samānamind. like, equally with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samānamānamfn. equally honoured with (instrumental case) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samānamūrdhanmf(dhnī-)n. equal-headed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sambhinnamaryādamfn. one who has broken through barriers or bounds View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃdhyāvandanamantram. Name of work
saṃgītaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃgraharatnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śāṃkarīratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃlīnamānasamfn. drooping or depressed in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnamP. A1. -namati-, te-, to bend together, bend down, bow down before or to (dative case genitive case,or accusative of person) ; (A.) to submit or conform to, comply with, obey (dative case) ; to direct, bend in the right direction, put in order, arrange, prepare, make ready (A1.) to be brought, about or fulfilled ; (P. A1.): Causal -mayati-, to bend, cause to bow or sink ; to bend in a particular direction, make right, arrange, prepare, bring about ; to subdue View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnamf. favour, kindness View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnamanan. bending together, narrowing View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnamasyaNom. P. syati-, to show respect or honour, worship View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃnyāsagrahaṇaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃśayāpannamānasamfn. saṃśayāpanna
saṃskāraratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃskṛtaratnamālāf. Name of work
saṃtaptapyamānamanasmfn. one whose mind is in a state of torture View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samudrayānamimāṃsāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnam(-ud-nam-) P. -namati-, to rise up or ascend together, rise aloft, ascend : Causal -mayati-, to raise well up, erect, lift completely up, elevate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
samunnamanan. raising, arching (as the brows) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saṃvignamānasamfn. agitated or distracted in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sanamind. sana
śannamalamfn. śanna
sannamayamf(ī-)n. caused by despair View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sannamusalan. a motionless pestle View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sannamusaleind. at the time when the pestle lies motionless View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sapādavandanamind. "saluting a person's feet", respectfully, deferentially View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāpamānamind. contemptuously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sapramodanam ind. joyfully View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptaratnamayamf(i-)n. consisting of 7 gems View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
saptatiratnamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvadharmasamatājñānamudrāf. a particular position of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvajñānamayamf(ī-)n. containing all knowledge View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvamāramaṇaḍalavidhvaṃnajñānamudrāf. a particular position of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvaratnamayamf(ī-)n. made up of all (kinds of) jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvaratnamayamf(ī-)n. entirely studded with jewels View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgatabandhanajñānamudrāf. Name of particular positions of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgatadharmavāṅnithprapañcajñānamudrāf. Name of particular positions of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgatānurāgaṇajñānamudrāf. a particular position of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgataprajñājñānamudrāf. Name of particular positions of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgatasamājādhiṣṭhānajñānamudrāf. a particular position of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgatāśāparipūraṇajñānamudrāf. a particular position of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgatavajrābhiṣekajñānamudrāf. Name of particular positions of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarvatathāgataviśvakarmajñānamudrāf. Name of particular positions of the fingers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sarveśvarastutiratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāsthisvānamind. with the cracking sound of bones View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sasvanamind. sasvana
satattvaratnamālāvyākhyānan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satīnamanyu(n/a--) mfn. really angry or zealous ("eager to [shed] rain-water") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sattattvaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
satvararacanamind. quickly, immediately, at once View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāvadānamind. (see 2. avadāna-) with interruption (?) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāvadhānamind. attentively, cautiously View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savanamukhan. the beginning of a libation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savanamukhīyamf(ā-)n. belonging to it View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
savedanamind. with pain, painfully View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sāyantanamallikāf. evening jasmine View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sayatnamind. sayatna
siddhāntaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sīmantonnayanamantram. plural Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivāpāmārjanamālāmantrastotran. Name of stotra-s. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śivārcanamahodadhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
smṛtiratnamahodadhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śnam(in gram.) a technical term for the verbal affix na- (inserted in roots of the 7th class) . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śokasaṃvignamānasamfn. having the heart distracted with sorrow View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
somaprayogaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sopānamālāf. winding stairs View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sopānamārgam. equals -patha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śṛṅgonnamanan. idem or 'm. Name of work ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śrutyartharatnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamadhyam. a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamadhyan. the space between the breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamaṇḍalan. "breast-orb" equals -taṭa- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamukham. (?) n. a nipple View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stanamūlan. "root of the breast", the lower part of the female breast View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sthānamāhātmyan. the greatness or glory of any place, the divine virtue supposed to be inherent in any sacred spot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sthānamṛgam. Name of certain big animals (such as the turtle, crocodile, and makara-, supposed to frequent the same place) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
stokanamramf(ā-)n. a little bent down, slightly depressed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sudarśanamahāmantram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sudarśanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sudarśanamantram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sudarśanamīmāṃsāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sugandhavanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śunamind. happily, auspiciously, for growth or prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
supraticchannamind. in a very secret manner View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryanamaskāram. adoration of the sun View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryanamaskāramantram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryanamaskāravidhim. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
sūryopasthānamantram. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
susvanamind. susvana
suvarṇasthānamāhātmyan. Name of chapter of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svānamamf(ā-)n. easy to be attracted or captivated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svapnamāṇava m. "dream-charm", a kind of charm effecting the realisation of dreams View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svapnamāṇavakam. "dream-charm", a kind of charm effecting the realisation of dreams View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svapnamantrapaṭalam. n. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svapnamukhā(sv/apna--) f. (prob.) phantom or illusion of a dream View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
svapnānayanamantram. Name of works. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śvasanamanogamfn. moving as (fast as) wind or thought View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
śyainampātamf(ā-)n. (fr. śyena-pāta-) any place fit for the flying of hawks (equals śyena-pāto 'syām vartate-;with mṛgayā- f."hawking, hunting with hawks") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taddinamind. on a certain day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taddinamind. during the day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
taddinamind. every day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tapanamaṇim. the sun-stone View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tārkṣyaratnamayamfn. consisting of that jewel, . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tirojanamind. apart from men View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tribhuvanamalladevam. the hero of View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tribhuvanamāṇikyacaritan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
tuhinamayūkham. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. idem or 'm. equals -kara- ' ' ' View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
ubhayatonamaskāramfn. having the word namas- on both sides View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uccaiḥpaurnamāsīf. a particular day of full moon (on which the moon appears before sunset) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udapānamaṇḍūkam. "frog in a well", a narrow-minded man who knows only his own neighbourhood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvignamanas mfn. having the mind or soul agitated by fright, depressed in mind View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udvignamanasmfn. sorrowful, anxious, distressed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
udyānamālāf. a row of gardens View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnam(ud-nam-) P. -namati-, to bend upwards, raise one's self, rise, ascend etc. ; to raise up, lift up : Causal -namayati-, or -nāmayati-, to bend upwards, raise, erect, elevate View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamanan. the act of bending upwards View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamanan. raising, lifting up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamanan. increase, prosperity View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamayya ind.p. having raised View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamitamfn. caused to rise, raised, elevated, lifted or pulled up View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamitamfn. heightened, increased View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamramfn. ascending, rising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamramfn. erect, upright, elevated, lofty, high. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamratāf. ascension, ascent, rising View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamya ind.p. having raised, raising, elevating View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
unnamyacausing to increase etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upadeśaratnamālāf. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upajanamind. near the people View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upajanamind. before men, in presence of others, View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upājinamind. on a skin View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upanamP. -namati-, to bend towards or inwards ; to tend towards, approach, come to, arrive at ; to fall to one's share or lot, become one's property, share in (with accusative dative case,or genitive case) etc. ; to come to one's mind, occur ; to attend upon any one (accusative) with (instrumental case) ; to gain the favour of any one (accusative) : Causal -nāmayati-, to put or place before (genitive case) ; to lead towards or into the presence of, present any one (genitive case) ; to reach, hand to ; to offer, present View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upanamramfn. coming to, being present View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upaśunam(fr. śvan-) ind. near a dog View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
upavanamind. near a wood, in the wood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
uragasāracandanamayamfn. made of sandal-wood View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
utkhānam ind.p. digging out View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vacanamālikāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vacanamātran. mere words, assertion unsupported by facts View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vadanamadirāf. the wine or nectar of the mouth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vadanamālinyan. a troubled face, shame-faced appearance View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vadanamarutam. equals -pavana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidikārcanamīmāṃsāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaidyaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vairocanamuhūrtan. a particular hour of the day View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vaiśeṣikaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamakṣikāf. a gad-fly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālamfn. wearing a garland of forest-flowers (said of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāf. a garland of forest-flowers, (especially) the chaplet worn by kṛṣṇa- etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāf. a kind of metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāf. Name of work on dharma- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāf. of various women View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālādharan. (prob.) a kind of metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāmiśram. Name of an author ( vanamālāmiśrīya rīya- n.his work) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāmiśrīyan. vanamālāmiśra
vanamālāstotran. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālāvijayam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālidāsam. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālikāf. a garland of wild flowers View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālikāf. yam View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālikāf. a kind of metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālikāf. Name of one of rādhā-'s female attendants View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālikāf. of a river View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālikīrtichandomālāf. Name of a poem View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālimiśram. Name of an author View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālinmfn. equals -māla- (said of viṣṇu-kṛṣṇa-) etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālinm. (in music) a kind of measure View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālinm. Name of various authors (also with bhaṭṭa-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālinīf. Dioscorea or equals varāhī- (prob. a kind of plant, accord. to others,"the female energy of kṛṣṇa-") View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālinīf. Name of the town dvārakā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamālīśāf. "having kṛṣṇa- as husband", Name of rādhā- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamallīf. wild jasmine
vanamallikāf. Jasminum Sambac View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namantaram. plural (with jaina-s) a class of gods View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamānuṣam. "wild-man", the orang-utang View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamānuṣīf. a (little) forest woman. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamānuṣikāf. a (little) forest woman. () View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamātaṃgam. equals -karin- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamāyam. aloe wood, Agallochum View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamethikāf. Melilotus Parviflora View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamocāf. wild plantain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamṛgam. a forest deer. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamucmfn. pouring forth rain View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamucm. a cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamudgam. Phaseolus Trilobus (alsof(ā-).) or Aconitifolius View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamūlam. Tetranthera Lanceifolia View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamūlaphalan. roots and fruits of the forest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamūrdhajāf. gall-nut View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vanamūtam. a cloud View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vandanamālā() f. a festoon of leaves suspended across gateways (in honour of the arrival of any distinguished personage, or on the occasion of a marriage or other festival). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vandanamālikā( ) f. a festoon of leaves suspended across gateways (in honour of the arrival of any distinguished personage, or on the occasion of a marriage or other festival). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
varadānamayamf(ī-)n. caused by the granting of a request, arising from the bestowal of a favour or boon View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vardhamānamatim. Name of a bodhi-sattva- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vardhamānamiśram. Name of a grammarian View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vasanamayamf(ī-)n. consisting or made of cloth View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntaratnamañjūṣāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vedāntārthavivecanamahābhāṣyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
veṅkaṭeśanamaskārāṣṭakan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vetravanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vicchinnamadyamfn. one who has long abstained from spirituous liquor
vidhānamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidhānaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidhiratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidvajjanamadabhañjanan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidvajjanamanoharāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyamānamatimfn. possessing understanding, wise View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyārcanamañjarī(r-) f. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vidyāvyākhyānamaṇḍapam. n. a hall where the science are explained, college View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñānamātṛkam. "whose mother is knowledge", a buddha- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñānamayamf(ī-)n. consisting of knowledge or intelligence, all knowledge, full of intelligence etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vijñānamayakoṣam. the sheath consisting of intelligence, the intelligent sheath (of the soul according to to the vedānta-) or the sheath caused by the understanding being associated with the organs of perception View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vilagnamadhyāf. a woman with a slender waist. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vimānamāhātmyan. Name of a chapter of the View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vimuktamaunamind. breaking silence
vinamP. A1. -namati-, te-, to bend down, bow down, stoop etc.: Causal -nāmayati-, or -namayati- (ind.p. -nāmya-and -namayya-), to bend down, incline, bend (a bow) ; (in gram.) to cerebralize or change into a cerebral letter (see -nāmita-).
vinamanan. the act of bending down (opp. to un-n-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinamanamitamfn. (fr. Causal) bent or turned towards (abhimukham-) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinamanamraSee . View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinamramf(ā-)n. bent down, stooping, submissive, humble, modest View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinamrakan. the flower of Tabernaemontana Coronaria View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vinamrakaṃdharamfn. having the neck bent View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viparicchinnamūlamfn. having the roots cut completely round or off, entirely uprooted View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
viṣadarśanamṛtyukam. "dying at the sight of poison", a kind of pheasant (see viṣa-mṛtyu-). View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vitānamūlakan. the root of Andropogon Muricatus View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛndāvanamāhātmyan. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vṛndāvanamañjarīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākhyānamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyākīrnamālyakavaramfn. variegated with interspersed garlands View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyānamP. A1. -namati-, te-, to bend or bow down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyānamramfn. bowed or bent down View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyānamrīkṛP. -karoti-, to bow down, humble, put to shame View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyasanamahārṇavam. a sea of troubles View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyavahāraratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
vyavasthāratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yajamānamantrānukramaṇīf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
namukhan. the fore part of a waggon or chariot View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathābhājanamind. each in his proper place or position View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathābhavanamind. according to houses, house by house View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathādarśanamind. according to every occurrence, in every single case View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāgamanam(thāg-) ind. according to the way in which anything has come or has been found View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathājñānamind. according to knowledge to the best of one's knowledge or judgement View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathākhyānam(tkākh-) ind. according to any narrative or statement, as narrated or stated View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāmānamind. according to a particular measure or dimension View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāpradānamind. in the same order as the offering (was made) View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāpradhānamind. according to precedence or superiority or rank etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāpradhānamind. according to size View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāprapannamind. as each one entered View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāpraśnamind. according to the questions View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāpratyakṣadarśanamind. as if in one's view, as if one saw it with one's eyes View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāsanam(thās-) ind. each in proper place or seat according to to proper position View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāsannam(thās-) ind. according as any one approaches View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāsavanamind. acc to the order of the savana- View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāsavanamind. according to the time or season View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāsthānamind. according to place, each according to the right place etc. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāsthānamind. instantly View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāvacanamind. according to the statement or word expressed View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāvadānam(thāv-) ind. part by part, portion by portion View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāvarṇavidhānamind. according to the rules or laws of caste View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāvidhānam() or
yathāvitānamind. according to the vitāna-s View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāyatanamind. (thāy-) each in his own place or abode View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yathāyogenamind. according to usage, as hitherto, usual View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yauvanamattāf. "intoxicated with (the pride of) youth", Name of a metre View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāvadadhyayanamind. during the recitation View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yāvadvacanamind. as far as the statement goes,
yavanamatagolādhyāyam. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yavanamuṇḍam. a bald Yavanas, one with a shaven head gaRa mayuravyaṃsakādi-. View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yogaratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
yuktiratnamālāf. Name of work View this entry on the original dictionary page scan.
Apte Search
Results for nam1479 results
nam नम् 1 P., sometimes Ā. (नमति-ते, ननाम, अनंसीत्, नंस्यति, नत, caus. नमयति-ते or नामयति-ते, but with a preposition नमयति only; desid. निनंसति) also 9 P. (नम्नाति), 4. P. (नम्यति) 1 To bow to, make obeisance to, salute (as a mark of respect) (with acc. or dat.); इयं नमति वः सर्वान् त्रिलोचनवधूरिति Ku.6.89; Bg.11.37; Bk.9.51;1.31; 12.99; Si.4.57. -2 To submit or subject oneself, bow down; अशक्तः सन्धिमान् नमेत् Kām.8.55. -3 To bend, sink; go down; अनंसीद्भूर्भरेणास्य Bk.15.25; नेमुः सर्वदिशः K.55; उन्नमति नमति वर्षति......मेघः Mk.5.26. -4 To stoop, be inclined. -5 To be bent or curved. -6 To sound. -7 To change a dental to a lingual letter. -Caus. 1 To bend, make curved. -2 To bend (as a bow); न नमयितुमधिज्यमस्मि शक्तः Ś.2.3. -3 To cause to sink. -4 To prevent, ward off. -5 To subdue, make subordinate; स पुरस्कृतमध्यमक्रमो नमयामास नृपाननुद्धरन् R.8.9.
namanam नमनम् [नम्-ल्युट्] 1 Bowing down, bending, stooping. -2 Sinking. -3 A bow, salutation, obeisance. -नः One who causes to bend or bow; नमयति स्म वनानि मनस्विनीजनमनो नमनो घनमारुतः Śi.6.3.
namas नमस् ind. 1 A bow, salutation, obeisance, adoration; (this word is, by itself, invariably used with dat.; तस्मै वदान्यगुरवे तरवे नमो$स्तु Bv.1.94; नमस्त्रिमूर्तये तुभ्यम् Ku.2.4; but with कृ, generally with acc.; मुनित्रयं नमस्कृत्य Sk.; but sometimes with dat. also; नमस्कुर्मो नृसिंहाय ibid. The word has the sense of a noun, but is treated as an indeclinable.) -2 Ved. Food. -3 A thunderbolt. -4 A gift, present. -5 A sacrifice. -Comp. -कारः, -कृतिः f. -करणम् bowing, respectful or reverential salutation, respectful obeisance (made by uttering the word नमस्). -कारी a kind of plant (Mar. लाजाळू). -कृत a. 1 bowed down to, saluted. -2 revered, adored, worshipped. -गुरुः 1 a spiritual teacher. -2 a Brāhmaṇa. -चमसः 1 a kind of cake. -2 the moon. -3 magic. -वाकम् ind. uttering the word नमस् i. e. making a low obeisance; इदं कविभ्यः पूर्वेभ्यो नमोवाकं प्रशास्महे U.1.1; -m. नाथायाभिरुपासिताय च नमोवाकानधीयीमहि Viś. Gunā.123. -वृध् m. a sacrifice.
namasa नमस a. Favourable, kindly disposed.
namasita नमसित नमस्यित a. Revered, respected, saluted.
namasya नमस्य a. 1 Entitled to obeisance, revered, respectable, adorable; ब्रह्मन्नतिथिनर्मस्यः Kaṭh. Up.; ब्राह्मणा मे महाभागा नमस्याः पुरुषर्षभाः Mb.12.59.19. -2 Respectful, humble. -स्या Worship, adoration, reverence, obeisance; प्रियायास्मै धाम्ने प्रविहितनमस्यो$स्मि भवते Mahimna.28.
namasyati नमस्यति Den. P. 1 To bow down to, pay homage to, worship; नमस्यामो देवान् ननु हतविधेस्ते$पि वशगाः Bh.2.94. -2 To act humbly towards.
namasyu नमस्यु a. Ved. Worshipping, saluting.
namata नमत a. [नम्-अतच्] Bent, bowed, crooked, curved. -तः 1 An actor, -2 Smoke. -3 A master, lord. -4 A cloud. -तम् Woollen stuff.
nameruḥ नमेरुः N. of a tree (रुद्राक्ष or सुरपुन्नाग); गणा नमेरुप्रसवाव- तंसा Ku.1.55;3.43; R.4.74.
namita नमित a. Bowed, bent down.
namra नम्र a. [नम्-र] 1 Bowing, bowing down, bent, inclined, hanging down; भवन्ति नम्रास्तरवः फलागमैः Ś.5.12. स्तोकनम्रा स्तनाभ्याम् Me.84; Pt.1.16; Ratn.1.19. -2 Bowing down, making a low obeisance; अभूत् च नम्रः प्रणिपातशिक्षया R.3.25; इत्युच्यते ताभिरुमा स्म नम्रा Ku.7.28. -3 Lowly, submissive, humble, reverential; as in भक्तिनम्रः Me.57. -4 Crooked, curved. -5 Worshipping. -6 Devoted or attached to. -Comp. -अङ्ग, -मूर्ति a. bent, stooping. -नासिक a. flat-nosed.
namraka नम्रक a. Bent, stooping. -कः kind of reed.
namratā नम्रता त्वम् 1 Obeisance, respect. -2 Submissiveness, humility. -3 Condescension.
namrita नम्रित a. Bent or bowed down, stooping.
namuciḥ नमुचिः [न मुञ्चति] 1 N. of a demon slain by Indra; वनमुचे नमुचेररये शिरः R.9.22. [When Indra conquered the Asuras, there was only one called Namuchi who strongly resisted and at last captured him. He offered to let Indra go provided he promised 'not to kill by day or by night, with wet or dry'. Indra promised to do so and was released, but he cut off Namuchi's head at twilight and with foam of water (which is neither wet nor dry). According to another version Namuchi was a friend of Indra, and once drank up his strength and made him quite imbecile. The Aśvins (and Sarasvatī also, as the story goes) then supplied Indra with a Vajra with which he cut off the demon's head]. -2 N. of the god of love. -Comp. -सूदनः, -द्विष्, -हन् m. epithets of Indra; विगृह्य चक्रे नमुचिद्विषा बली य इत्थमस्वास्थ्यमहर्निशं दिवः Śi.1.51.
namya नम्य , also -नमनीय a. Venerable, respectable; त्वमर्थानां मूलं धनदनमनीयाङ्घ्रिकमले Ā. L.8.
aṃśanam अंशनम् [अंश्-ल्युट्] Act of dividing.
akalpanam अकल्पनम् Freedom from desires; absolution; बुद्धीन्द्रिय- मनः प्राणाञ्जनानामसृजत्प्रभुः । मात्रार्थं च भवार्थं च आत्मने$कल्पनाय च ॥ Bhāg.1.87.2.
aṅkanam अङ्कनम् [अङ्क-करणे भावे वा ल्युट्] 1 A mark, token; स्नेहाङ्कनानि Māl.9.46; marks of love. -2 Act of marking. -3 Means of marking, stamping, &c.
aṅganam अङ्गनम् णम् [अङ्ग्यते गृहान्निःसृत्य गम्यते अत्र; अङ्ग्-ल्युट्, वा णत्वम् Tv.] 1 A place to walk in, a courtyard, an area, yard, court; गृह˚; गगन˚ the wide firmament; ˚भुवः केसरवृक्षस्य v. l. बालबकुलस्य Māl. 1 situated or being in the courtyard. -2 [करणे ल्युट्] A conveyance. -3 [भावे ल्युट्] Going, walking &c.
aṅgirasāmayanam अङ्गिरसामयनम् [अलुक् स.] A Sattra sacrifice.
acodanam अचोदनम् Non-injunction, a more statement (of something already known); देशकालानामचोदनं प्रयोगे नित्य- समवायात् MS.4.2.23.
acchoṭanam अच्छोटनम् Hunting.
ajanam अजनम् [अज् भावे ल्युट्] Moving, driving. -नः Brahmā ˚योनिजः born from Brahmā; i. e. Dakṣ.
ajinam अजिनम् [अजति क्षिपति रज आदि आवरणेन; अज्-इनच्, अजे- रज च Uṇ.2.48, वीभावबाधनार्थम्] 1 the (hairy) skin of a tiger, lion, elephant &c. especially of a black antelope (used as a seat, garment &c.); अथाजिनाषाढधरः Ku.5.3, गजाजिनं शोणितबिन्दुवर्षि च 67, Ki.11.15; ऐणेयेनाजिनेन ब्राह्मणं रौरवेण _x001F_3क्षत्रियम् अजिनेन वैश्यम् Āśval. -2 A sort of leather bag or bellows. -Comp. -पत्रा -त्री -त्रिका [अजिनं चर्म इव सुश्लिष्टं पत्रं पक्षो यस्याः सा, गौरा˚ ङीष् स्वार्थे कन्] a bat. -फला [अजिनं भस्त्रेव फलं यस्याः सा] N. of a plant (भस्त्राकारफलो वृक्षः). -योनिः [अजिनस्य योनिः प्रभवः] a deer, an antelope. -वासिन् a. [अजिनं वस्ते, वस्- णिनि] clad in an antelope-hide. -सन्धः [अजिनं सन्दधाति] a furrier.
aṭanam अटनम् Wandering, roaming; भिक्षा˚, रात्रि˚ &c.
aṭṭanam अट्टनम् [अट्ट्यते अनाद्रियते रिपुरनेन, अट्ट करणे ल्युट्] A weapon shaped like a discus (चक्राकारफलकास्त्रम्). -नम् [भावे ल्युट्] Disregard.
aḍḍanam अड्डनम् [करणे ल्युट्] A shield. See अट्टनम्.
atanam अतनम् [अत्-ल्युट्] Going, wandering. -नः A wanderer, a passer-by.
atijīvanam अतिजीवनम् Surviving &c.
atiḍīnam अतिडीनम् Extraordinary flight (of birds). अतितराम् atitarām अतितमाम् atitamām अतितराम् अतितमाम् ind. [अति-तर _x001F_+(म) प् आमु] 1 more, higher (abl.); नृत्तादस्याः स्थितमतितरां कान्तम् M.2.6. -2 Exceedingly, very much; excessive, great; ˚सुदुःसहः R.3.37; ˚रां कान्तिमापत्स्यते Me.15 will attain great splendour. -3 Above, higher in rank (acc.); तस्माद्वा एते देवा ˚रामिवान्यान् देवान् Ken.4.2.
atidānam अतिदानम् Manificence, liberality; अतिदाने बलिर्बद्धः Chān.5.
atipatanam अतिपतनम् Flying past or beyond; omission, neglect, missing, transgressing; exceeding, going beyond due bounds.
atibhojanam अतिभोजनम् Voracity, surfeiting oneself, excess in eating.
atilaṅghanam अतिलङ्घनम् 1 Excessive fasting. -2 Transgression; न युक्तमत्रार्यजनातिलङ्घनम् Ki.14.9.
ativartanam अतिवर्तनम् a. Pardonable offence; दशातिवर्तनान्याहुः Ms.8.29.
ativāhanam अतिवाहनम् 1 Passing, spending. -2 Excessive toiling or enduring, bearing too much load; too heavy burden; H.3. -3 Despatching, sending away, ridding oneself of; कथमस्य˚ न भविष्यति Pt.5. how shall I rid myself of him?
ativartanam अतिवर्तनम् A pardonable offence or misdemeanour; exemption from punishment; ten cases are mentioned in Ms.8.29 (यानस्य चैव यातुश्च यानस्वाभिन एव च । दशातिः- वर्तनान्याहुः शेषे दण्डो विधीयते ॥)
ativardhanam अतिवर्धनम् Excessive growth, increase, adding to, increasing; एतत्खलु व्यजनानिलैरति (भि) वर्धनं प्रभञ्जनस्य यदस्म- द्विधैः परिबोधनमार्यस्य K.289; cf. "Carrying coals to New Castle", or "To gild refined gold, to paint the lily, ...or with taper-light the eye of Heaven to garnish is wasteful and ridiculous excess".
ativyathanam अतिव्यथनम् था Infliction of great pain; cf. सपत्रनिष्प- त्रादतिव्यथने P.V.4.61.
atiśāyanam अतिशायनम् [शी-ल्युट्] Excellence, superiority, पर्यायात्परमतिशायनस्य वा यत् Mv.4.15; अतिशायने तमविष्ठनौ (superlative affixes) P.V.3.55.
atisandhānam अतिसन्धानम् 1 Cheating, deception; परातिसन्धान˚ Ś.5.25; trick, fraud. -2 Capture. -दण्डा˚ = Capture by means of the army. Kau. A.12.
atisāntapanam अतिसान्तपनम् A kind of very austere penance; (गोमूत्रगोमयक्षीरदधिसर्पिःकुशोदकान्येकाहं द्वितीयमुपवसेत्तत्सान्तपनम्; त्र्यहाभ्यस्तैश्चातिसान्तपनम् Viṣṇu Smṛiti).
atisarjanam अतिसर्जनम् 1 Giving, granting; consigning विधुरां ज्वलनातिसर्जनात् Ku.4.32, consigning to the flames; दीयतामिति वचो$तिसर्जने Śi.14.48; तत्तदीयविशिखातिसर्जनात् Ki. 13.57 giving back. -2 Liberality, munificence. -3 Killing. -4 Deception. -5 Separation from, parting with.
atnam अत्नम् [अतति जयपराजयौ अत्र, अत्-न] A battle, fight.
atyādhānam अत्याधानम् 1 Laying on, imposition. -2 Transgression. -3 Violation of आधान, not keeping the sacred fire.
adarśanam अदर्शनम् 1 Not _x001F_3seeing, non-vision; absence, not being _x001F_,seen तमाहितौत्सुक्यमदर्शनेन R.2.73; अन्तर्धौ येनादर्शन- मिच्छति P.I.4.28 the person whose sight one wishes to avoid; ˚नं गतः Pt.2; ˚नीभूतः Pt. 1 become invisible; अस्य ˚नं गत्वा Pt.2 going out of his sight, beyond the reach of vision; सा चात्यन्तमदर्शनं नयनयोर्याता V.4.9. lost to view, become invisible. -2 Neglect, or failure _x001F_+to see; ब्राह्मणादर्शनेन च Ms.1.43. -3 (Gram.) Disappearance, elision, omission; अदर्शनं लोपः P.I.1.6. -4 Non-mention, non-assertion; दर्शनादर्शनयोश्च दर्शनं प्रमाणम् । ŚB. on MS.1.7.36. -5 Ignorance; अदर्शनादापतिताः पुनश्चादर्शनं गताः Mb.11.2.13.
adhijananam अधिजननम् Birth; मातुरग्रे$धिजननम् Ms.2.169.
adhidevanam अधिदेवनम् Gambling table, board for gambling (अधि उपरि दीव्यते यत्र.) अधिदैवम् adhidaivam दैवतम् daivatam अधिदैवम् दैवतम् [अधिष्ठातृ दैवम्-दैवतम् वा] 1 The presiding god or deity; अधिदैवं किमुच्यते Bg.8.1. पुरुषश्चा- धिदैवतम् Bg.8.4;7.3; शिवाधिदैवतं ध्यायेत् वह्निप्रत्यधिदैवतम्; तमभिनन्दन्ति...यः अधिदैवतमिव स्तौति K.19. -2 The supreme deity or the divine agent operating in material objects.
adhibhojanam अधिभोजनम् [अधिकं भोजनम्] 1 Excess in eating. -2 [अधिकं भोजनं धनं मूल्यं वा यस्य] Very costly or valuable; दश वस्त्राधिभोजना Rv.6.47.23; a supplementary or additional gift (?)
adhimanthanam अधिमन्थनम् [मन्थ्-भावे करणे वा ल्युट्] Rubbing together for producing fire; suitable for such friction (as wood). अस्तीदमधिमन्थनम् Rv.3.29.1.
adhivacanam अधिवचनम् 1 Advocacy, speaking in favour of (पक्षपातेन कथनं वचनम्). -2 A name, epithet, appellation.
adhivāsanam अधिवासनम् [वस्-णिच्, or वास् ल्युट्.] 1 Scenting with perfumes or odorous substances (संस्कारो गन्धमाल्याद्यैः Ak.). -2 [वस्-णिच्-ल्युट्] Preliminary consecration (प्रतिष्ठा) of an image, its invocation and worship by suitable Mantras &c. before the commencement of a sacrifice; (यज्ञारम्भात्प्राक् देवताद्यावाहनपूर्वकः पूजनादिकर्मभेदः); Making a divinity assume its abode in an image.
adhivāhanam अधिवाहनम् Taking up, carrying over, conveying.
adhivikartanam अधिविकर्तनम् The act of cutting off or cutting through.
adhivedanam अधिवेदनम् [भावे ल्युट्] = अधिवेदः.
adhiṣṭhānam अधिष्ठानम् [अधि-स्था-ल्युट्] 1 Standing or being near, being at hand, approach (सन्निधि); अत्राधिष्ठानं कुरु take a seat here. -2 Resting upon, occupying, inhabiting, dwelling in, locating oneself in; प्राणाधिष्ठानं देहस्य &c. -3 A position, site, basis, seat; त्र्यधिष्ठानस्य देहिनः Ms.12.4; इन्द्रियाणि मनो बुद्धिरस्याधिष्ठानमुच्यते Bg.3.4, 18.14 the seat (of that desire.) -4 Residence, abode; नगरं राजाधिष्ठानम् Pt.1.; so धर्म˚; a place, locality, town; सर्वाविनयाधिष्ठानतां गच्छन्ति K.16; कस्मिंश्चिदधिष्ठाने in a certain place. -5 Authority, power, power of control, presiding over; अनधिष्ठानम् H.3.83. lose of position, dimissal from a post (of authority); समर्थस्त्वमिमं जेतुमधिष्ठानपराक्रमैः Rām.; ययेह अश्वैर्युक्तो रथः सार- थिना$धिष्ठितः प्रवर्तते तथा आत्माधिष्ठानाच्छरीरम् Gaudapāda; महाश्वेताकृताच्च सत्याधिष्ठानात् K.346 appeal or reference to truth. -6 Government, dominion. -7 A wheel (of a car &c.) अधिष्ठानं मनश्चासीत्परिरथ्या सरस्वती Mb.8.34.34; 5.178.74. -8 A precedent, prescribed rule. -9 A benediction. cf. अधिष्ठानं चक्रपुरप्रभावाध्यासनेष्वपि । Nm. -1 Destruction (?); अमित्राणामधिष्ठानाद्वधाद् दुर्योधनस्य च । भीम दिष्ट्या पृथिव्यां ते प्रथितं सुमहद्यशः ॥ Mb.9.61.14. -11 Couch, seat, bed; साधिष्ठानानि सर्वशः Rām.6.75.19. -12 A butt (for an allurement.) तस्माद् ब्राह्ममधिष्ठानं कृत्वा कार्ये चतुर्विधे । Kau. A.1.1. -Comp. -अधिकरणम् Municipal Board. (अधिष्ठान = city; अधिकरण = court and office of administration) EI,XV, p.143; XVII. p. 193 f; XX, pp.61 ff. -शरीरम् A body which forms the medium between the subtle and the gross body.
adhyayanam अध्ययनम् 1 [इ-ल्युट्] Learning, study, reading (especially the Vedas); one of the six duties of a Brāhmaṇa. The study of the Vedas is allowed to the first 3 classes, but not to a Śūdra Ms.1.88.91. अध्ययनं च अक्षरमात्रपाठ इति वैदिकाः, सार्थाक्षरग्रहणमिति मीमांसकाः; the latter view is obviously correct; cf. यथा पशुर्भारवाही न तस्य भजते फलम् । द्विजस्तथार्थानभिज्ञो न वेदफलमश्रुते ॥ or better still Yāska's Nirukta : स्थाणुरयं भारहारः किलाभूदधीत्य वेदं न विजानाति यो$र्थम् । यो$र्थज्ञ इत् (अर्थविद्) सकलं भद्रमश्रुते नाकमेति ज्ञानविधूतपाप्मा ॥ See also under अनग्नि. -2 Muttering प्रणव mantra; वीतरागा महाप्रज्ञा ध्यानाध्ययनसम्पदा Mb. 12.3.49. (अध्ययनं प्रणवजपः इति टीका) -3 Teaching; कृत्वा चाध्ययनं तेषां शिष्याणां शतमुत्तमम् Mb.12.318.17 see अध्यापनम्.
adhyāpanam अध्यापनम् [इ-णिच्-भावे-ल्युट्] Teaching, instructing, lecturing, especially on sacred knowledge; one of the six duties of a Brāhmaṇa. According to Indian lawgivers अध्यापन is of three kinds: (1) undertaken for charity, (2) for wages and (3) in consideration of services rendered; cf. Hārīta : अध्यापनं च त्रिविधं धर्मार्थमृक्थ- कारणम् । शुश्रूषाकरणं चेति त्रिविधं परिकीर्तितम् ॥
adhyavasānam अध्यवसानम् [भावे-ल्युट्] 1 Effort, determination &c. See अध्यवसाय -2 (In Rhet.) Identification of two things (प्रकृत and अप्रकृत) in such a manner that the one is completely absorbed into the other; निगीर्याध्यवसानं तु प्रकृतस्य परेण यत् K. P.1; on such identification is founded the figure called अतिशयोक्ति, and the लक्षणा called साध्यवसाना. See K. P.2.
adhyavahananam अध्यवहननम् [अधि उपरि अवहननम्] Beating again what is being threshed and peeled (पूर्वावघातेन वितुषीकर- णे$पि पुनरवघातः).
adhyaśanam अध्यशनम् [अधिकमशनम्] Excessive eating, eating again before the last meal is digested; साजीर्णे भुज्यते यत्तु तदध्यशनमुच्यते Suśr.
adhyāsanam अध्यासनम् 1 Sitting down upon, occupying, presiding over. -2 A seat, place.
adhyūhanam अध्यूहनम् Putting of a layer (of ashes &c.).
ananam अननम् a. [अन् ल्युट्] Act of breathing, living &c.
anannam अनन्नम् Not food, that which is undeserving of being eaten. अनद्यमानो यदनन्नमत्ति Ch. Up.
anabhidhānam अनभिधानम् 1 Absence of the expression of the desired meaning (वार्त्तिक 2.2.24.16). -2 A word not in standard use though grammatically correct.
anabhisandhānam अनभिसन्धानम् Absence of design or purpose; so अनभिसन्धिः; ˚कृत done undesignedly.
anamaḥ अनमः [न नमति अन्यान्] A Brāhmaṇa (one who does not bow down to others and returns salutations made to him by others with a blessing).
anamitaṃpaca अनमितंपच (= मितंपच) a. 'Not cooking what has not been first measured.' Miserly, niggardly.
anamitra अनमित्र a. Having no enemies. -त्रम् A state of having no enemies.
anamīva अनमीव a.. Ved. [नास्ति अमीवो रोगो यस्य न. ब.] Well, happy, free from disease; comfortable, salubrious, sinless. -वम् Good or comfortable state, happiness, prosperity. स्वति चास्मा अनमीवं च धेहि Rv.1.14.11.
anambara अनम्बर a. Wearing no garment. -रः A Buddhist mendicant.
anamra अनम्र a. Not humble, haughty, proud; अनम्राणां समुद्धर्तुः R.4.35.
anavalobhanam अनवलोभनम् [न अवलुप्यते पुमानन्येन, अवलुप्-ल्युट् पृषो˚ पस्य भः Tv.] A sort of purificatory ceremony to be performed in the case of a pregnant woman in the third month after conception.
anavānam अनवानम् ind. [अवानः श्वासोच्छ्वासः स यथा न स्यात्तथा] Without breathing between, in one breath, without a pause, uno tenore.
anaśanam अनशनम् Fasting, abstinence from food, fasting oneself to death; कृशामनशनेन च Rām.5.15.23. ˚नं च शाययित्वा Dk.156 making him fast; ˚नात् उत्तिष्ठति Pt.4. a. Without food, fasting &c.
anāśakāyanam अनाशकायनम् [न नश्यति अनाशकः आत्मा तस्यायनं प्राप्त्यु- पायः] The state of ब्रह्मचर्य, unmarried or student's life, devoted to contemplation and knowledge of the soul; अथ यदनाशकायनमित्या चक्षते ब्रह्मचर्यमेव तत् । एष ह्यात्मा न नश्यति यं ब्रह्मचर्येणानुविन्दते Ch. Up.8.5.3; a course of fasting as a penance (?).
anirvacanam अनिर्वचनम् Silence, not uttering (anything) loudly; देवतायास्त्वनिर्वचनम् &c. MS.1.8.52 (where Śabara explains अनिर्वचनम् as तूष्णींभावः).
anukathanam अनुकथनम् Subsequent mention; आदेशः कथनम्, अन्वा- देशो$नुकथनम् Kāśi. on P.II.4.32. -2 Relation, narration; discourse, conversation.
anukīrtanam अनुकीर्तनम् Act of proclaiming or publishing. असदा- चरिते मार्गे कथं स्यादनुकीर्तनम् Mb.3.233.1.
anukrandanam अनुक्रन्दनम् A cry in reply.
anughaṭanam अनुघटनम् Linking together with; क्षिप्ता कथानुघटनाय मयापि वाणी K.24.
anutūlanam अनुतूलनम् Rubbing in this manner.
anutthānam अनुत्थानम् Absence of exertion. अनुत्थाने ध्रुवो नाशः Kau. A.
anudinam अनुदिनम् दिवसम् ind. Daily, day after day; पारावतः खलु शिलाकणमात्रभोजी कामी भवेदनुदिनं वद को$त्र हेतुः Udb.; अनुदिवसं पिरहीयसे$ङ्गैः Ś.3.
anudarśanam अनुदर्शनम् Inspection, survey; उत्थितश्चाप्रमत्तश्च बलानाम- नुदर्शने Rām.; consideration, regard; जन्ममृत्युजराव्याधिदुःख- दोषानुदर्शनम् Bg.13.8 perception.
anudhāvanam अनुधावनम् 1 Going or running after, following, pursuing; तुरग ˚कण्डितसन्धेः Ś.2. -2 Close pursuit of an object (for the knowledge of truth); research, investigation. -3 Seeking a mistress, though unattainable. -4 Cleansing, purification.
anupatanam अनुपतनम् पातः 1 Falling upon, alighting upon in succession. -2 Following, going after, pursuit; उपवनपवनानुपातदक्षैः Śi.7.27. -3 Going or proceeding in order or as a consequence. -4 [अनुरूपः त्रैराशिकेन पातः] Proportion. -5 Rule of three. -6 A degree of latitude, opposite to one given. -तम् ind. (regarded as ending in ṇamul from पत्) Following in succession, going after; लतानुपातं कुसुमान्यगृह्णात् Bk.2.11 (लतां लताममुपात्य going to creeper after creeper, or after bending the creepers.)
anupamardanam अनुपमर्दनम् Non-refutation of a charge.
anupasthānam अनुपस्थानम् Absence, not being at hand.
anupasthāpanam अनुपस्थापनम् Not placing, offering or producing, not having ready or at hand.
anupānam अनुपानम् 1 A drink taken with or after medicine अनु भेषजेन सह पश्चाद्वा यत् किञ्चिन्मधुक्षीरादि पीयते तत्); a fluid vehicle in medicine. -2 A drink close at hand. हन्तानुपानमित्युच्छिचष्टं वै मे पीतँस्यादिति होवाच Ch. Up.1.1.3.
anupālanam अनुपालनम् Preserving, keeping up, obeying.
anuprajñānam अनुप्रज्ञानम् Tracing, tracking.
anupradānam अनुप्रदानम् 1 A gift, donation. -2 A sort of external effort of the vocal organs giving rise to particular letters (बाह्यप्रयत्न); एते श्वासानुप्रदाना अघोषाश्च विवृण्वते Sk.
anupravacanam अनुप्रवचनम् Repetition or reproduction of what has been said by the teacher; ˚आदि a class of words given in P.V.1.111.
anuprasādanam अनुप्रसादनम् Propitiation, conciliation; प्रिय ˚नं नाम व्रतम् V.3.
anuprāṇanam अनुप्राणनम् Breathing after, animation.
anubandhanam अनुबन्धनम् Connection, succession, series &c.
anubodhanam अनुबोधनम् Recollection, reminding.
anubhāvanam अनुभावनम् Indication of feelings by signs, gestures &c.
anumananam अनुमननम् 1 Assent; sufferance. -2 Independence.
anumānam अनुमानम् 1 Inferring as the instrument of an अनुमिति, conclusion; from given premises; an inference, conclusion, one of the four means of obtaining knowledge according to the Nyāya system; (अनुमितिकरणमनुमानं तच्च धूमो वह्निव्याप्य इति व्याप्तिज्ञानम्. It is of two kinds स्वार्था- नुमानम् & परार्थानुमानम्); प्रत्यक्षं चानुमानं च शास्त्रं च विविधागमम् । त्रयं सुविदितं कार्यं धर्मशुद्धिमभीप्सता ॥ Ms.12.15. -2 A guess, conjecture, sign to know; इङ्गितैरनुमानैश्च मया ज्ञैया भविष्यति Rām. -3 Analogy, similarity; आत्मनो हृदयानुमानेन प्रेक्षसे Ś.5 you judge (of others) by the analogy of your own heart; स्वानुमानात्कादम्बरीमुत्प्रेक्ष्य K.35. -4 (In Rhet.) A figure which consists in a notion, expressed in a peculiarly striking manner, of a thing established by proof; S. D.711; यत्र पतत्यबलानां दृष्टिर्निशिताः पतन्ति तत्र शराः । तच्चापरोपितशरो धावत्यासां पुरः स्मरो मन्ये ॥ अनुमानं तदुक्तं यत्साध्यसाधनयोर्वचः K. P.1. -Comp. -उक्ति f. reasoning; logical inference.
anumodanam अनुमोदनम् 1 Approval, assent, seconding, acceptance, compliance. -2 Causing pleasure.
anuyānam अनुयानम् Following.
anuyojanam अनुयोजनम् A question, inquiry.
anurañjanam अनुरञ्जनम् Conciliating, satisfying, gratifying, pleasing, keeping contented; युक्तः प्रजानामनुरञ्जने स्याः U.1.11.
anuraṇanam अनुरणनम् 1 Sounding conformably to; a continuous tinkling echo produced by the sounds of bells, anklets &c. -2 The power of words called व्यञ्जन q. v.; the meaning suggested by what is actually stated; क्रमलक्ष्य- त्वादेवानुरणनरूपो यो व्यङ्ग्यः S. D.4.
anurodanam अनुरोदनम् Condolence, sympathy.
anulomanam अनुलोमनम् 1 Regular gradation, sending or putting in the right direction. -2 (In medicine) Carrying off by the regular channels, such as purging; alleviation.
anuvacanam अनुवचनम् 1 Repetition, recitation; teaching, instruction, lecture, वेदानुवचनं यज्ञो ब्रह्मचर्यं तपो दमः । श्रद्धोपवासः स्वातन्त्र्यमात्मनो ज्ञानहेतवः ॥ Y.3.19. तमेतं वेदानुवचनेन ब्राह्मणा विविदिषन्ति Bṛi. Up.4.4.22. -2 A chapter, section, lesson, division. -3 Repetition of Mantras or texts in conformity with प्रैष or injunction said by other priests.
anuvācanam अनुवाचनम् 1 Recitation of passages of the Ṛigveda by the Hotṛi priest in obedience to the injunction (प्रैष) of the अध्वर्यु priest. -2 Causing to recite, teaching, instructing. -3 Reading to oneself; see above.
anuvidhānam अनुविधानम् 1 Obedience. -2 Acting in conformity to (orders &c.).
anuvartanam अनुवर्तनम् 1 Following (fig. also); attending, compliance, obedience, conformity; प्रकृतस्यानुवर्तने Ak.; इदमाश्चर्यमथवा लोकस्थित्यनुवर्तनम् Mv.7.4; दाक्षिण्य˚ Dk.161. -2 Gratifying, obliging. -3 Approval of, concurrence in. -4 Continuance; result, consequence. -5 Supplying from a preceding Sūtra.
anuvyañjanam अनुव्यञ्जनम् A secondary token.
anuvyākhyānam अनुव्याख्यानम् [अनुरूपं व्याख्यानम्] That which comments on and explains Mantras, Sūtras &c. (मन्त्रविवरणम्); especially, that portion of a Brāhmaṇa which explains difficult Sūtras, texts &c. occurring in another place. (मन्त्रादीनामनुरूपार्थप्रकाशकं व्याख्यानम्). अनुव्याहरणम् anuvyāharaṇam व्याहारः vyāhārḥ अनुव्याहरणम् व्याहारः 1 Repetition, repeated utterance; mentioning, along with something else. -2 A curse, imprecation.
anuśāsanam अनुशासनम् Advice, persuasion, direction, order. command; instruction, laying down rules or precepts; a law, rule, precept; treatment (of a subject), (with the object in comp. or with gen., the agent, if expressed, being put in the instr. or gen.); एतद्वै भद्रमनुशासनस्य Rv.1.32.7. एतदनुशासनम् Tait. Up.7.9.7. भवत्यधिक्षेप इवानुशासनम् Ki.1.28 words of advice; तन्मनोरनुशासनम् Ms.8.139;6.5;2.159; यौवन˚ K.146; नामलिङ्ग˚ laying down rules on the gender of nouns, explanation of gender &c.; शब्दानुशासनम् Sk.; शब्दानामनुशासनमाचार्यस्य आचार्येण वा P.II.3.66 Sk. -Comp. -पर a. obedient. -पर्वन् N. of the 13th book of the Mahābhārata (so called because it lays down precepts of advice).
anuśīlanam अनुशीलनम् Intent of assiduous application, constant pursuit or exercise, constant or repeated practice or study; विज्ञातसाराण्यनुशीलनेन Ki.16.28.
anuṣañjanam अनुषञ्जनम् Concord, grammatical connection or agreement.
anuṣṭhānam अनुष्ठानम् 1 Doing, performance, practice, execution, accomplishment &c.; obeying, acting in conformity to; उपरुध्यते तपो$नुष्ठानम् Ś.4. practice of religious austerities; को$पि वधोपायश्चिन्त्यो यस्यानुष्ठानेन Pt.1; नानुष्ठानैर्विहीनाः स्युः कुलजा विधवा इव Pt.2.95; धर्मे स्वयमनुष्ठानं कस्यचित्तु महात्मनः H.1.99; शास्त्रानुष्ठानं वा Kau. A.1.6. -2 Commencing, undertaking, engaging in; यदि समुद्रेण सह वैरानुष्ठानं कार्यम् Pt.1. -3 Commencement or course of conduct, procedure, course of action; कथं न्याय्यमनुष्ठानं मादृशः प्रति- षेधतु U.5.21. -4 Practice of religious rites or ceremonies, any religious rite or ceremony; किंत्वनुष्ठाननित्यत्वं स्वातन्त्र्यमपकर्षति U.1.8; Mv.4.33. -नी Performance, doing &c. -Comp. -शरीरम् 'the body of action'; (according to the Sāṅkhya doctrine) the intermediate body between the सूक्ष्म or subtle and the स्थूल or gross body.
anuṣṭhāpanam अनुष्ठापनम् Causing to do an act.
anusaṃdhānam अनुसंधानम् 1 Inquiry, investigation; close inspection or scrutiny, examination; Mv.7. -2 Aiming at. H. -3 Planning, arranging, getting ready &c.; दुर्गानुसंधाने को नियुज्यताम् H.3 equipping with the necessary materials. -4 A plan, scheme. -5 Suitable connection. -6 (In the Vaiś. Phil.) The 4th step in a syllogism, the उपनय or application. अनुसंधानिन् anusandhānin संधायिन् sandhāyin अनुसंधानिन् संधायिन् a. Investigating, looking after; skilful in concerting plans.
anusamāpanam अनुसमापनम् Regular completion.
anusavanam अनुसवनम् (also अनुसवम्) ind. 1 After a sacrifice. -2 At every sacrifice, after ablutions. -3 Every moment. cf. Bhāg.1.15.28.
anusūcanam अनुसूचनम् Indication, pointing out.
antardhānam अन्तर्धानम् [धा-ल्युट्] Being invisible, disappearance, passing out sight; ˚व्यसनरसिका रात्रिकापालिकीयम् K. P. 1; ˚गम् or इ to become invisible, disappear. -Comp. -गत a. disappeared, invisible. -चर a. moving invisibly.
andolanam अन्दोलनम् Swinging, oscillating, waving; द्राक् चामरा- न्दोलनात् Udb. See आन्दोलनम्
annam अन्नम् [अद्-क्त; अनित्यनेन, अन्-नन्; according to Yāska from अद्, अद्यते अत्ति च भूतानि; or from आ-नम्, आ आभि मुख्येन ह्येतन्नतं प्रह्वीभूतं भवति भोजनाय भूतानाम्] 1 Food (in general); अद्यते$त्ति च भूतानि तस्मादन्नं तदुच्यते Tait. Up.; मदो$सृङ्मांसमज्जास्थि वदन्त्यन्नं मनीषिणः Ms.3.8.182; अहमन्नं भवान् भोक्ता H.1.51. I am your prey &c.; चराणामन्नमचराः Ms.5.29. -2 Food as representing the lowest form in which the Supreme Soul is manifested, being the coarsest and last of the 5 vestures (कोश) in which the soul is clothed and passes from body to body in the long process of metempsychosis - "the nutrimentitious vesture or visible body in the world of sense" (स्थूल- शरीर called अन्नमयकोश). -3 Boiled rice; अन्नेन व्यञ्जनम् P. II.1.34. -4 Corn (bread corn); ता (आपः) अन्नम- सृजन्त तस्माद्यत्र क्व च वर्षति तदेव भूयिष्ठमन्नं भवति Ch. Up. 6.2.4.; आदित्याज्जायते वृष्टिर्वृष्टेरन्नं ततः प्रजाः Ms.3.76; कृत˚ 9.219;1.86,12.65. -5 Water. -6 Earth (पृथिव्या अन्नहेतुत्वादन्नशब्दवाच्यता). -7 N. of Viṣṇu. -न्नः The sun (स हि अन्नहेतुवृष्टिहेतुः). -Comp. -अकालः = अनाकाल q. v. -अत्तृ, -आदिन्, -आहारिन् eating food. -अद a. eating food. -2 having a good appetite (दीप्ताग्नि). (-दः) N. of Viṣṇu. -अद्यम् proper food, food in general; कुर्यादहरहः श्राद्धमन्नाद्येनोदकेन वा Ms.3.82,4.112, 11.144. अन्नाद्येन प्रजापतिः (तृप्तः) Mb.3.2.68. -आच्छा- दनम्, -वस्त्रम् food and clothing, food and raiment, the bare necessaries of life. -आयुः (अन्नायु) consisting of, living by, food; desirous of food (अन्नबन्धनः, अन्नजीवनः). -काम a. desirous of food; स इद्भोजो यो गृहवे ददात्यन्नकामाय Rv.1.117.3. -कालः hour of dinner; meal-time. -किट्टः = ˚मल q. v. -कूटः a large heap of boiled rice. -कोष्ठकः 1 a cupboard; granary. -2 Viṣṇu. -3 the sun. -गतिः f. the passage of food, gullet (cf. बहिः- स्रोतस्). -गन्धिः dysentery, diarrhoea. -ज, जात a. produced from food as the primitive substance. -जम् rice-gruel of three days. -जा f. a hickup. -जलम् food and water, bare subsistence. -तेजस् a. having the vigour caused by food. -द, -दातृ, -दायिन्, -प्रद a. 1 giving food. वारिदस्तृप्तिमाप्नोति सुखमक्षय्यमन्नदः Ms.4.229. -2 epithet of Śiva. -दा N. of Durgā or Annapūrṇā. -दासः [अन्नेन पालितो दासः शाक. त.] a servant who works for food only, one who becomes a servant or slave by getting food only. -देवता the deity supposed to preside over articles of food. -दोषः 1 sin arising from eating prohibited food; Ms.5.4. -2 a defect in the food eaten; derangement of food or the humours of the body; आलस्यादन्नदोषाच्च मृत्युर्विप्राञ् जिघांसति Ms.5.4. -द्वेषः dislike of food, loss of appetite. -पतिः lord or possessor of food, epithet of Savitṛ, Agni, and Śiva. अन्नपते$न्नस्य नो देहि Tait. Saṁ.11.83;34.58. -पाकः cooking of food; digestion of food; (by the fire in the stomach). -पू a. purifying food, epithet of the Sun. -पूर्ण a. filled with, possessed of, food. (-र्णा) a form of Durgā (the goddess of plenty); ˚ईश्वरी N. of Durgā or a form of Bhairavī. -पेयम् = वाज- पेयम् q. v. -प्रलय a. being dissolved into food after death. -प्राशः, प्राशनम् the ceremony of giving a new-born child food to eat for the first time, one of the 16 Saṁskāras performed between the 5th and 8th month (usually in the sixth, Ms.2.34) with preliminary oblations to fire (Mar.उष्टावण); षष्ठे$न्नप्राशन मासि Ms.2.34; Y.1.12. -ब्रह्मन्, -आत्मन् m. Brahman as represented by food. -भक्त a. [अन्नार्थं भक्तः दासः] = अन्नदास q. v. -भुज् a. eating food, epithet of Śiva. -मय a. see below. -मलम् 1 excrement, faeces; P.VI.1.148 Sk. -2 spirituous liquor; सुरा वै मलमन्नानाम् Ms.11.93. -रक्षा precautions as to eating food. -रसः essence of food, chyle; food and drink, nutriment; नानाविधानन्नरसान् वन्यमूलफलाश्रयान् । तेभ्यो ददौ Rām. -वत् a. possessed of food; अन्नवान्त्सन् रफितायोपज- ग्मुषे Rv.1.117.2. -वस्त्रम् = ˚आच्छादनम् q. v. -विकारः. 1 transformation of food, assimilation. -2 disorder of the stomach caused by indigestion. -3 seminal discharge (of man); semen itself; cf. अन्नाद्रेतः संभवति. -विद् a. acquiring food; कार्षीवणा अन्नविदो न विद्यया Av.6.116.1. -व्यवहारः the law or custom relating to food; i. e. the custom of eating together or not with other persons. -शेषः leavings of food, offal. -संस्कारः consecration of food. -होमः a sacrifice (with 1 materials) connected with the Aśvamedha sacrifice.
annamaya अन्नमय a. (-यी f.) Consisting or made of food, composed of or containing boiled rice; ˚कोशः -षः the gross material body, the स्थूलशरीर, which is sustained by food and which is the fifth or last vesture or wrapper of the soul; see अन्न (2) above and also कोश; hence, also the material world, the coarsest or lowest form in which Brahman is considered as manifesting itself in the worldly existence. -यम् Plenty of food.
anvākhyānam अन्वाख्यानम् 1 Subsequent mention or enumeration; an explanation referring to what is mentioned before. -2 Section, chapter.
anvādhānam अन्वाधानम् [अग्निस्थापनस्य पश्चादाधानम्] Putting on or depositing fuel on the sacred fires.
anvāsanam अन्वासनम् 1 Service, attendance, waiting upon, worship. -2 Taking a seat after another. -3 Regret, sorrow. -4 A place of industry, manufactory, workshop &c. -5 An oily or cooling enema.
apajñānam अपज्ञानम् Denying, concealing.
apadānam अपदानम् दानकम् [अपदायति परिशुध्यति येन कर्मणा, दै करणे ल्युट्] 1 Pure conduct, approved course of life; (परिशु- द्धाचरणम्). -2 A great or noble work, excellent work दृष्टापदाना विक्रान्तास्त्वया सत्कृत्य मानिताः Rām.2.1.31. (perhaps for अवदानम् q. v.). -3 A work well or completely done, an accomplished work; कथितेषु जनैरमुष्य राजन् अपदानेषु विशिष्य कौतुकं नः Rām. ch.2.18. -4 A legend treating of former and future births of men and exhibiting the consequences of their good and evil actions.
apadhāvanam अपधावनम् Prevarication.
apadhyānam अपध्यानम् 1 Evil thoughts, thinking ill of, cursing mentally; तदपध्यानात् पिशाचतामुपगतम् K.29. -2 Meditation upon things which are not to be thought of. (Jain).
apanayanam अपनयनम् 1 Taking away, removing, extracting &c. गण्डस्वेद˚ Me.26; नीतिश्रमापनयनाय Ś.5.6. -2 Healing, destroying, curing (disease &c.); रोगाच्चापनयने P.V. 4.49. -3 Discharge or acquittance of a debt or obligation. -4 Subtraction, deduction. -5 Injustice; शृणु राजन् स्थिरो भूत्वा तवापनयनो महान् Mb.6.49.22.
apapānam अपपानम् A bad drink.
apapradānam अपप्रदानम् A bribe.
apamārjanam अपमार्जनम् 1 Wiping away, cleansing, purifying. -2 Shaving, paring. -3 Chips.
apayānam अपयानम् 1 Going away, departure, retreat, flight, escape. भंग्नापयानेष्वनभिज्ञदोषः Pañch.3.3. -2 Disregard (उपेक्षा); न वै शक्यं विहितस्यापयानम् Mb.1.198.1.
aparisaṃkhyānam अपरिसंख्यानम् Infinity, innumerableness.
apalyūlanam अपल्यूलनम् Not cleansing or washing; यदिदं स्नानवस्त्रं विहितमपल्यूलनं कृतं भवति Śat. Br. (क्षारद्रव्यसंयोगादिना$धौतम्); not cleansed or washed by cleaning substances (as by a washerman).
apavacanam अपवचनम् Speaking ill; Pt.4.
apavācanam अपवाचनम् Act of speaking away or warning off, removing.
apavarjanam अपवर्जनम् 1 Leaving, abandonment; making good, fulfilling (a promise); discharging (debt &c.). -2 A gift or donation; spending. -3 Final beatitude, salvation.
apavartanam अपवर्तनम् 1 Removal, transferring from one place to another; स्थान˚. -2 Taking away, depriving one of; न त्यागो$स्ति द्विषन्त्याश्च न च दायापवर्तनम् Ms.9.79. -3 Abridging, abbreviation. -4 Reducing a fraction to its lowest terms; division without remainder, or the divisor itself.
apaśakunam अपशकुनम् A bad omen.
apasarjanam अपसर्जनम् [सृज् - भावे ल्युट्] 1 A gift or donation, -2 Final beatitude.
apasnānam अपस्नानम् 1 Bathing as after mourning or upon the death of a relative; funeral bathing. -2 Impure bathing, bathing in water in which a person has previously washed himself (स्नानशिष्टं जलम्) Ms.4.132.
apahananam अपहननम् Warding off, repelling &c.
apahānam अपहानम् Leaving, abandoning.
apādānam अपादानम् 1 Taking away, removal; ablation; a thing from which another is removed. -2 (in gram.) The sense of the ablative case; ध्रुवमपाये$पादानम् P.I.4.24; अपादाने पञ्चमी II.3.28; अपाये यदुदासीनं चलं वा यदि वा$चलम् । ध्रुवमेव तदावेशात्तदपादानमुच्यते ॥ Hari.; अपादान is of three kinds:- निर्दिष्टविषयं किंचिदुपात्तविषयं तथा । अपेक्षितक्रियं चेति त्रिधापादानमिष्यते ॥ e. g. वृक्षात् पत्रं पतति, मेघाद्विद्योतते विद्युत्, & कुतो भवान्.
apānanam अपाननम् 1 Respiration. -2 Taking downwards, urine, excrement &c.
apāmārjanam अपामार्जनम् Cleansing, purifying, removing (diseases, evils &c).
apāsanam अपासनम् 1 Throwing away, discarding. -2 Quitting. -3 Killing.
apidhānam अपिधानम् (also पिधानम्) 1 Covering, concealing, concealment. -2 A cover, lid, covering (fig. also); अमृतापिधानमसि स्वाहा; नैकजलदच्छत्रापिधानं जगत् Mk.5.24; a cloth for covering.
apyayanam अप्ययनम् 1 Union, junction. -2 Copulation.
apohanam अपोहनम् 1 Removal &c. = अपाह above. -2 Reasoning faculty; मत्तः स्मृतिर्ज्ञानमपोहनं च Bg.15.15 (Mr Telang translates अ˚ by removal; Lok. Tilak translates as नाश.) ततो धर्मस्ततो ज्ञानं यावत्स्मृतिरपोहनम् Bhāg.11.13.6.
aprapadanam अप्रपदनम् Ved. A bad place of refuge.
apravartanam अप्रवर्तनम् Not engaging in, not exciting to any action.
abhikampanam अभिकम्पनम् Shaking violently; alluring.
abhikhyānam अभिख्यानम् Fame, Glory.
abhijñānam अभिज्ञानम् 1 Recognition; तदभिज्ञानहेतोर्हि दत्तं तेन महात्मना Rām. (अभिज्ञान is a combination of अनुभव or direct perception and स्मृति or recollection; a sort of direct perception assisted by the memory; as when we say 'this is the same man I saw yesterday' सो$यं ह्यो दृष्टो नरः, अनुभव or direct perception leading to the identification expressed by अयम् and the memory leading to the reference to past action expressed by सः). -2 Remembrance, recollection; knowledge, ascertainment. -3 (a) A sign or token of recognition (person or thing); वत्स योगिन्यस्मि मालत्यभिज्ञानं च धारयामि Māl.9; Bk.8.118,124; R.12. 62; Me.114; उपपन्नेरभिज्ञानैर्दूतं तमवगच्छत Rām. -4 The dark portion in the dise of the moon. cf. अभिज्ञानं स्मृतावपि । गर्वे ज्ञाने च हिंसायां प्रणवे च समीरितम् Nm. -Comp. -आमरणम् a recognition-ornament, a token-ring. अभिज्ञानाभरणदर्शनेन शापो निवर्तिष्यते Ś.4. -पत्रम् a certificate, letter of recommendation. -शाकुन्तलम् N. of a celebrated drama by Kālidāsa in seven acts, in which king Duṣyanta marries Kaṇva's foster daughter Śakuntalā by the Gāndharva form of marriage, forgets all about her owing to the curse of Durvāsas, but ultimately recollects, at the sight of the token-ring (अभिज्ञान) that he had duly married her; अभिज्ञानेन स्मृता शकुन्तला अभि- ज्ञानशकुन्तला; तामधिकृत्य कृतं नाटकं˚ शाकुन्तलम्; (the reading ˚शाकुन्तलम् is grammatically indefensible).
abhiḍīnam अभिडीनम् Flying towards; अभिडीनं महाडीनम् Mb.8. 41.27.
abhitāḍanam अभिताडनम् Beating, thumping.
abhidāpanam अभिदापनम् The Being trodden under the foot by elephants (?).
abhidarśanam अभिदर्शनम् 1 Seeing. -2 Becoming visible; appearance. पथि मोषाभिदर्शने शक्तितो नाभिधावन्तो Ms.9.274.
abhidevanam अभिदेवनम् A board for playing at dice; Mb.
abhidhānam अभिधानम् 1 Telling, mentioning, speaking, naming, denotation; एतावतामर्थानामिदमभिधानम् Nir.; गोशब्दस्य वाही- कार्थाभिधानम् S. D. -2 (In gram.) Asserting or predicating something of another, as the subject of an assertion, (which then can be put in the nom. case only); predication, assertion; See P.II.3.2 Sk. -3 A name, appellation, title, designation; अभिधानं तु पश्चात्तस्याहमश्रौषम् K.32; तवाभिधानाद् व्यथते नताननः Ki.1.24; (at the end of comp.) called, named; ऋणाभिधानाद् बन्धनात् R.3.2. -4 An expression, word. -5 Speech, discourse महत्तमा- नामभिधानयोगः Bhāg.1.18.18. -6 A dictionary, vocabulary (of words), lexicon (in these last 4 senses said to be also m.) -7 A song, षट्पादतन्त्रीमधुराभिधानम् Rām.4.28,36. -Comp. -चिन्तामणिः N. of a celebrated vocabulary of synonyms by Hemachandra. -माला a dictionary. -रत्नमाला N. of a vocabulary of words by Halāyudha. -विप्रतिपत्तिः Incongruence of the word and the sense intended to be conveyed thereby; केयमभिधान- विप्रतिपत्तिर्नाम । यदन्यथाभिधानमन्यथाभिधेयम् । ŚB. on MS. 9.3.13.
abhidhāvanam अभिधावनम् Assault, pursuit.
abhidhyānam अभिध्यानम् Desiring or longing for, coveting; a wish or desire; परद्रव्येष्वभिध्यानम् Ms.12.5. -2 Meditation, profound thought. -3 Anxiety; अभिध्या$प्रख्यता चैव सर्वं लोभात्प्रवर्तते Mb.12.158.5. -4 Censure, reviling; सो$भिध्यानाद् ब्राह्मणस्य पराभूयादसंशयम् Mb.12.327.51.
abhinandanam अभिनन्दनम् 1 Rejoicing at, greeting, welcoming. -2 Praising, approving. -3 Wish, desire. अभिनन्दनीय abhinandanīya नन्द्य nandya अभिनन्दनीय नन्द्य pot. p. To be rejoiced at, praised, or applauded; काममेतदभिनन्दनीयम् Ś.5; (जनस्य) द्वावप्य- भूतामभिनन्द्यसत्त्वौ R.5.31.
abhinam अभिनम् 1 P. To bow, to bend, to turn towards a person.
abhinamra अभिनम्र a. Bent, deeply bowed or bent; स्तनाभिराम- स्तवकाभिनम्राम् R.13.32.
abhinahanam अभिनहनम् 1 A bandage (over the eyes); तस्य यथा- भिनहनं प्रमुच्य प्रब्रूयात् Chān. Up.6.14.2. -2 a blind.
abhinidhānam अभिनिधानम् 1 Putting on, setting up. -2 Euphonic, suppression, weakening in the pronunciation of words, especially the supression of an initial अ after ए or ओ; cf. अवग्रह.
abhiniṣpatanam अभिनिष्पतनम् Sallying, issuing.
abhipatanam अभिपतनम् 1 Approaching. -2 Falling upon, assault, attack. -3 Going forth, departure.
abhipūjanam अभिपूजनम् Honouring; approving.
abhipraṇayanam अभिप्रणयनम् Consecrating by sacred hymns.
abhiprathanam अभिप्रथनम् Spreading or extending over, throwing over.
abhipravartanam अभिप्रवर्तनम् 1 Advancing up to. -2 Proceeding, acting. -3 Flowing, coming forth, as of sweat.
abhiprāṇanam अभिप्राणनम् Exhaling (opp. अपाननम्)
abhibhavanam अभिभवनम् Overpowering, overcoming, being subjected to or overpowered by; जरया चाभिभवनम् Ms.6.62.
abhibhāvanam अभिभावनम् Making victorious, overpowering. अभिभाविन् abhibhāvin भाव bhāva (वु vu) क k अभिभाविन् भाव (वु) क a. 1 Overpowering, defeating, conq uering : शोकाभिभाविना भयेनाभिभूता K.17 fear which conquered grief. -2 Surpassing, excelling; सर्वतेजो$भिभा- विना R.1.14; Ki.11.6. -3 Disrespecting, humiliating. -4 Attacking.
abhiyānam अभियानम् 1 Approaching. -2 Marching against, attack, assault; सीता श्रुत्वाभियानं मे आशामेष्यति जीविते Rām.6.4.4; असहन्तो$भियानं तच्छाल्वराजस्य कौरव Mb.3. 16.9. रणाभियानेन Dk.1 marching out for battle.
abhiyojanam अभियोजनम् Ved. Harnessing (one horse) on to another, re-fastening to make firm or tight (Sāy. युक्ते पुनर्योजनम्).
abhirañjanam अभिरञ्जनम् Colouring.
abhirādhanam अभिराधनम् Propitiation; ब्राह्मणस्याभिराधनम् (त्वं कर्तु- मर्हसि) Mb.3.33.14.
abhilaṅghanam अभिलङ्घनम् Jumping across or over, flying at.
abhilambhanam अभिलम्भनम् Acquisition; शशंस पित्रे तत्सर्वं वयोरूपाभि- लम्भनम् Bhāg.9.3.23.
abhivadanam अभिवदनम् 1 Addressing &c. -2 Salutation.
abhivandanam अभिवन्दनम् Respectful salutation; पाद˚ holding the feet (of another) as an humble obeisance; see अभिवादनम् above.
abhivahanam अभिवहनम् Carrying towards.
abhivartanam अभिवर्तनम् Going towards, approching, attacking &c.
abhivyañjanam अभिव्यञ्जनम् Manifesting, revealing.
abhivyādānam अभिव्यादानम् 1 Suppressed sound. -2 Repetition of the same sound.
abhiśaṃsanam अभिशंसनम् Accusation, charge; (whether true or false); मिथ्या˚ Y.2.289; abuse, insult, affront; पंचाशद् ब्राह्मणो दण्ड्यः क्षत्रियस्याभिशंसने Ms.8.268.
abhiśapanam अभिशपनम् शापः 1 A curse, imprecation. -2 A serious charge, accusation; नृपार्थेष्वभिशापे च वहेयुः शुचयः सदा Y.2.99; अभिशापः पातकभियोगः Mitā. -3 Slander, calumny, false charge; असतो दोषस्य अध्याहारो$भिशापः; अभिशापभयाद्भीतो भवन्तं नोपसर्पति Mb.12.55.11. -4 An injury, hurt. -Comp. -ज्वरः fever caused by the pronunciation of a curse.
abhiśāpanam अभिशापनम् Pronouncing a curse.
abhiśocanam अभिशोचनम् 1 Intense grief or pain, torment. -2 That which torments; a spirit or demon.
abhiṣañjanam अभिषञ्जनम् = अभिषङ्ग q. v.
abhiṣecanam अभिषेचनम् 1 Sprinkling. -2 Coronation, inauguration; अनुभूय वशिष्ठसंभृतैः सलिलैस्तेन सहाभिषेचनम् R.8.3. -3 Equipment, paraphernalia of coronation; भरतश्चाभि- षिच्येत यदेतदभिषेचनम् । त्वदर्थे विहितं राज्ञा तेन सर्वेण राघव ॥ Rām.2.18.36. अभिषेचनीय abhiṣēcanīya षेच्य ṣēcya षेक्य ṣēkya अभिषेचनीय षेच्य षेक्य 1 Worthy of inauguration, fit to be crowned. -2 Belonging to coronation. -यः N. of a sacrificial ceremony performed at the coronation of a king.
abhiṣeṇanam अभिषेणनम् Marching against an enemy, encountering a foe.
abhisaṃdhānam अभिसंधानम् 1 Speech, word, deliberate declaration promise; सा हि सत्याभिसंधाना Rām. -2 Cheating, deception; पराभिसन्धानमधीयते यैः Ś.5.25. पराभिसंधानपरं यद्यप्यस्य विचेष्टितम् R.17.76. -3 Aim, intention, purpose; अन्याभिसंधानेनान्यवादित्वमन्यकर्तृत्वं च Mitā. -4 Making peace. -5 Attachment or interest in any object; यावत्प्राणाभिसंधानं तावदिच्छेच्च भोजनम् Mb.1.91.13.
abhisarjanam अभिसर्जनम् 1 A gift, donation. -2 Killing.
abhisevanam अभिसेवनम् 1 Practising, observing. -2 Cultivating. -3 Fondness of, indulgence in.
abhojanam अभोजनम् Not eating, fasting, abstinence; त्रिरात्रं स्यादभोजनम् Ms.11.166.23.215.
abhyañjanam अभ्यञ्जनम् Smearing the body with oily substances, inunction; भोजनाभ्यञ्जनाद्दानाद्यदन्यत्कुरुते तिलैः Ms.1.91. -2 Smearing or anointing in general. -3 Applying collyrium to the eyelashes; Ms.2.211. (here the 1 & 2 meaning can be applicable). -4 An oily substance; oil unguent. -5 An ornament, decoration (Ved.). -6 Cream of milk; (Nigh.).
abhyamanam अभ्यमनम् 1 Attack, assault, injury. -2 Disease; ˚वत् diseased. अभ्यमित abhyamita अभ्यान्त abhyānta अभ्यमित अभ्यान्त p. p. 1 Diseased, sick. -2 Injured.
abhyarthanam अभ्यर्थनम् ना A request, an entreaty, petition, suit; ˚नाभङ्गभयेन Ku.1.52. अभ्यर्थनीय abhyarthanīya र्थ्य rthya अभ्यर्थनीय र्थ्य pot. p. To be asked, requested or or desired, कार्येषु चैककार्यत्वादभ्यर्थ्यो$स्मि न वज्रिणा R.1.4.
abhyardanam अभ्यर्दनम् Torturing, distressing.
abhyavāyanam अभ्यवायनम् Going down, descending.
abhyaśanam अभ्यशनम् Pervading, reaching to, gaining.
abhyasanam अभ्यसनम् 1 Repetition, repeated practice or exercise; ब्रह्मध्यानाभ्यसनविधिना Bh.3.41; स्वाध्यायाभ्यसनम् Bg. 17.15. -2 Constant study, close application (to anything); (तां) विद्यामभ्यसनेनेव प्रसादयितुमर्हसि R.1.88; अनभ्यसनशीलस्य विद्येव तनुतां गता Rām. अभ्यसनीय abhyasanīya अभ्यस्य abhyasya अभ्यसनीय अभ्यस्य a. pot. p. To be repeated, studied; fit to be studied.
abhyākhyānam अभ्याख्यानम् A false charge; calumny, detraction.
abhyāgamanam अभ्यागमनम् Approach, arrival, visit; हेतुं तदभ्यागमने परीप्सुः Ki.3.4.
abhyādānam अभ्यादानम् 1 Beginning, commencement, first beginning; ओमभ्यादाने P.VIII.2.87 (˚ने = आरम्भे Sk.).
abhyādhānam अभ्याधानम् Laying on, adding (as fuel).
abhyāsādanam अभ्यासादनम् Attacking or facing an enemy.
abhyāhananam अभ्याहननम् 1 Striking, hurting, killing. -2 Impeding, obstructing.
abhyutkrośanam अभ्युत्क्रोशनम् Loud acclamation; ˚मन्त्र a hymn of applause.
abhyutthānam अभ्युत्थानम् 1 Rising (from a seat) to do honour, rising in honour of; नाभ्युत्थानक्रिया यत्र Pt.2.62. -2 Starting, departure, setting out; arrangements for starting; अभ्युत्थानं त्वमद्यैव कृष्णपक्षचतुर्दशी । कृत्वा निर्याह्यमावास्यां विजयाय बलैर्वृतः ॥ Rām.6.92.62. -3 Rise (lit. and fig.), elevation, exaltation, prosperity, dignity, a position of dignity or authority; (तस्य) नवाभ्युत्थानदर्शिन्यो ननन्दुः सप्रजाः प्रजाः R.4.3; यदा यदा हि धर्मस्य ग्लानिर्भवति भारत । अभ्युत्थान- मधर्मस्य तदात्मानं सृजाम्यहम् Bg.4.7 when impiety increases or is in the ascendant. -4 Sunrise.
abhyutpatanam अभ्युत्पतनम् Springing or leaping against, sudden spring or leap, assault; अलक्षिताभ्युत्पतनो नृपेण R.2.27.
abhyupapādanam अभ्युपपादनम् Protection &c.
abhyupāyanam अभ्युपायनम् A complimentary present; inducement, bribe.
amānanam अमाननम् ना Disrespect, insult; disobedience.
amocanam अमोचनम् Not loosening or letting go, nonliberation.
amaunam अमौनम् 1 Non-silence. -2 Knowledge of the soul.
ayānam अयानम् 1 Not going or moving, stopping, halt. -2 Natural disposition, nature.
ayāvanam अयावनम् Not causing to unite.
arandhanam अरन्धनम् Absence of cooking (as on सिंह and कन्या संक्रान्ति).
arjanam अर्जनम् [अर्ज्-ल्युट्] Getting, acqisition; अर्थानामर्जने दुःखम् Pt.1.163; अर्जयितव्यापारो$र्जनम् Dāy. B.
ātañcanam आतञ्चनम् 1 Causing to coagulate or curdle, casting butter-milk into heated milk to turn it. -2 Causing to contract in general. -3 Curdled milk. -4 That which causes coagulation, a runnet. -5 A sort of whey. -6 Conveying. -7 Gratifying, satisfying. -8 Casting away, destroying. -9 Danger, calamity. -1 Speed, velocity. -11 Calcining, adding flux to metals in fusion. -12 The flux so used. -13 Making fat; cf. आतञ्चनं प्रतीवापे जवनाप्यायनार्थयोः Nm.
ātanam आतनम् 1 Spreading, penetrating, expanding. -2 Sight, view.
ātardanam आतर्दनम् Pushing open, opening.
ādahanam आदहनम् 1 Burning. -2 Injuring, killing. -3 Reviling, despising. -4 A cemetery, a place where anything is burnt (आदह्यते$स्मिन्निति); क्षिप्रं वै तस्यादहनं परि नृत्यन्ति केशिनीः Av.12.5.48.
ādānam आदानम् 1 Taking, receiving, accepting, seizing, कुशाङ्कुरादानपरिक्षताङ्गुलिः Ku.5,11; आदानं हि विसर्गाय सतां वारिमुचामिव R.4.86. -2 Earning, getting. -3 A symptom (of a disease). -4 Binding, fettering (from आदा 2 P.). -5 A horse's trappings. -6 An action; आदानमुभयाश्रयम् Bhāg.2.1.24. -7 Subjugating, overpowering; अथवा मन्त्रवद् ब्रूयुरात्मादानाय दुष्कृतम् Mb.12.212. 3. -नी N. of a plant हस्तिघोषा (Mar. घोसाळें). -Comp. -समितिः A method of cautious seizing so that no creature be hurt. It is one of the पञ्चसमितिs or rules of careful conduct in Jaina.
ādāpanam आदापनम् Inviting or causing another to receive something.
ādeśanam आदेशनम् The act of instructing or commanding. कृतोपनयनस्यास्य व्रतादेशनमिष्यते Ms.2.173.
ādīpanam आदीपनम् 1 Setting on fire, inflaming. -2 Exciting, stimulating; embellishing. -3 Whitening the walls, floors &c. on festive occasions.
ādarśanam आदर्शनम् 1 Showing, making apparent, displaying. -2 A mirror.
ādevanam आदेवनम् 1 Gambling. -2 A die used in gambling. -3 A board for gambling; place for playing.
ādhamanam आधमनम् A deposit, pledge; एको ह्यनीशः सर्वत्र दानाधमन- विक्रये; Kāty.; योगाधमनविक्रीतं योगदानप्रतिग्रहम् Ms.8.165. -2 Fraudulent puffing of goods at a sale.
ādhānam आधानम् 1 Placing, putting upon; समिदाधानं, तुलाधानम् &c. -2 (a) Taking, having. (b) Receiving, recovering. (c) Containing or being in possession of anything or consecrating. -3 Keeping the sacred fire (अग्न्याधान), a ceremony performed with the sacred fire; पुनर्दारक्रियां कुर्यात् पुनराधानमेव च Ms.5.168. -4 Doing, executing, performing; आज्ञापयामास नरेन्द्रसूनुः स्वर्गीयमाधानमदीनसत्त्वः Rām. 6.19.24. (स्वर्गीयमाधानम् = प्रेतकृत्यम्) -5 Infusing, putting in, inspiring, imparting; गुणो विशेषाधानहेतुः सिद्धो वस्तुधर्मः S. D.2; निश्चयाधानम् K.262; प्रजानां विनयाधानाद्रक्षणाद् भरणादपि R.1.24 imparting or providing moral instruction. -6 (a) Engendering, producing, कौतुकाधानहेतोः Me.3; गर्भाधान- क्षणपरिचयात् 9. (b) Assigning, attributing, employing. -7 Effort, exertion, application; Mv.3.13. -8 A pledge, deposit; Y.2.238,247. विक्रयाधानवर्ज्यम् Kau. A.2.1. -9 A place where anything is deposited, a receptacle, as in पक्वाधानम्, पुरुषाधानम्, अयं मध्यमः प्राणः तस्येद- मेवाधानम् Bṛi. Up.2.2.1. -1 A surety. -11 Enclosure, circuit. -12 A ceremony performed previous to conception; see गर्भाधान. -13 cohabitation (मैथुन) तवापि मृत्युराधानादकृतप्रज्ञ दर्शितः Bhāg.9.9.36.
ādhavanam आधवनम् Shaking, agitating.
ādhmānam आध्मानम् [आ-ध्मा-ल्युट्] 1 Blowing inflation; (fig.) growth, increase; अयं विन्ध्यो येनाहृतविहृतिराध्मानमजहात् Mv.7.14. -2 Boasting, vaunting. -3 A bellows. -4 Intumescence, swelling of the belly, body &c., dropsy. -नी 1 A kind of fragrant substance. -2 A blow-pipe.
ādhmāpanam आध्मापनम् A means of inflating or causing a sound.
ādhyānam आध्यानम् 1 Anxiety. -2 Remembering with regret, pensive or sorrowful recollection; आध्यानमुत्कण्ठापूर्वक- स्मरणम् Sk. -3 Meditating or reflecting upon.
ānanam आननम् [आनित्यनेन, आ-अन् करणे ल्युट्] 1 The mouth, face; R.3.3; नृपस्य कान्तं पिबतः सुताननम् 17. -2 A large division of a work, chapter, book &c. (e. g. the two ānanas of Rasagaṅgādhara.)
ānam आनम् 1 P. To bend, bend down, bow, incline, stoop; अथ प्रयत्नोन्नमितानमत्फणैः Śi.1.13. -2 To salute (respectfully), bow down to; तमपि राजकमाननाम K.59. -3 To humble. -Caus. (-नमयति) To cause to bend down; कुचभारानमिता न योषितः Bh.3.27; विदर्भपतिमानमितं बलैश्च M.5.3 humbled.
ānamaḥ आनमः Bending, stretching (as a bow); cf. दुरानम.
ānamra आनम्र a. A little bent, bowing, stooping.
āndolanam आन्दोलनम् [आन्दोल् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Swinging, a swing. -2 Moving to and fro, shaking, rocking; किंत्वासामर- विन्दसुन्दरदृशां द्राक् चामरान्दोलनात् Udb. -3 Trembling, oscillation.
āpanam आपनम् [आप्-ल्युट्] Getting, obtaining, reaching &c. -2 Pepper.
āpatanam आपतनम् 1 Approaching, coming, assailing &c. -2 Happening, occurrence. -3 Descending, alighting. -4 Obtaining. -5 Knowledge; क्वचित् प्राकरणिकादर्थादप्राकरणिक- स्यार्थस्यापतनम् S. D.1. -6 Natural sequence, necessarily following.
āpādanam आपादनम् 1 Causing to arrive at, leading or contributing to, bringing about; tending to; द्रव्यस्य संख्या- न्तरापादने Sk.
āpānam आपानम् नकम् 1 A drinking party, banquet; Mk.8; आपाने पानकलिता दैवेनाभिप्रचोदिताः Mb. -Comp. -उत्सवः Drinking festival. ... समन्ताद् आपानोत्सवमनु- भवन्तीव मधुपाः । Nāg.3.8. -2 A tavern, liquor-shop, a place for drinking in company (˚भूमि); आपाने पानकलिता दैवेनाभिप्रचोदिताः Mb.1.2.355; ताम्बूलीनां दलैस्तत्र रचितापान- भूमयः R.4.42; Ku.6.42; आपानकमुत्सवः K.32.
āpīḍanam आपीडनम् 1 Compressing, squeezing; tying tightly. -2 Embracing, clasping. -3 Giving pain, hurting.
āpracchanam आप्रच्छनम् 1 Bidding adieu, taking leave at the time of departure. -2 Welcoming, hailing.
āphīnam आफीनम् An Opium.
ābodhanam आबोधनम् 1 Knowledge, understanding. -2 Instructing, informing.
ābhāsanam आभासनम् Making apparent or clear; illuminating.
āmanam आमनम् Ved. Friendly disposition or inclination, affection; Yaj. Ts.2.3.9.1.
āmīlanam आमीलनम् Shutting or closing of the eyes; K.256.
āmoṭanam आमोटनम् Crushing; Māl.3.
āmnānam आम्नानम् [आ-म्ना-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Recitation or study of the sacred texts of Vedas. -2 Mention; repetition in general.
āmreḍanam आम्रेडनम् Tautology; repetition of words or sounds.
āyatanam आयतनम् [आयतन्ते$त्र, यत् आधारे ल्युट्] 1 Place, abode, house, resting-place; भूमेर्महदायतनं वृष्णीष्व Kaṭh.1.1.23. (fig. also); शूलायतनाः Mu.7 hangmen; स्नेहस्तदेकायतनं जगाम Ku.7.5 was centred in her; R.3.36; सर्वा- विनयानामेकैकमप्येषामायतनम् K.13; ˚मृगेण 13 domestic deer; Chāṇ.32; (hence) a receptacle, home, support, seat. -2 The place of the sacred fire, altar, shed for sacrifices. -3 A sanctuary, sacred place; as in देवायतनम्, मठायतनम् &c. यथाक्रमविशेषेण सर्वाण्यायतनानि च । दर्शितानि Mb.13.156.11; विजने वायतने गिरौ वने वा । Bu. Ch. 5.19. -4 The site of a house, ground-plot. -5 A barn; Y.2.154. -6 An inner seat (with Buddhists who consider the five senses with manas as the six Āyatanas). -7 The cause of disease.
āyamanam आयमनम् 1 Length, extension. -2 Restraint, curbing. -3 Stretching (as a bow); दृढस्य धनुष आयमनम् Ch. Up.1.3.5.
āyavanam आयवनम् Ved. A spoon for stirring or any similar implement.
āyānam आयानम् 1 Coming, arrival; अस्मिन्ना वामायाने वाजिनी- वसू Rv.8.22.18. -2 Natural temperament, disposition, nature. -3 An ornament of the horse; Hch.7.
āyāpanam आयापनम् Causing to come, inviting.
āyojanam आयोजनम् 1 Joining. -2 Taking, seizing. -3 Collecting. -4 Effort.
āyodhanam आयोधनम् 1 A battle, fight, war; आयोधने कृष्णगतिं सहायम् R.6.42; आयोधनाग्रसरतां त्वयि वीर याते 5.71. -2 Battle-field; प्रविश्यायोधनं घोरं विचिन्वन्त्यो हतं पतिम् Rām.6.11.3. प्रययौ तूर्णमायोधनं प्रति Mb. विचित्रमभिवर्तते भुवनभीममायोजनम् U.6. -3 Slaughter, killing.
āyojanam आयोजनम् ind. Up to one योजन.
ārādhanam आराधनम् 1 Pleasing, satisfaction, entertainment, gratification; येषामाराधनाय U.1; यदि वा जानकीमपि, आरा- धनाय लोकानां मुञ्चतो नास्ति मे व्यथा 1.12.41. -2 Serving, worshipping, adoration, propitiation (as of a deity); आराधनायास्य सखीसमेताम् Ku.1.58; Bg.7.22; कृतमाराधनं रवेः Mb. -3 A means of pleasing; इदं तु ते भक्तिनम्रं सता- माराधनं वपुः Ku.6.73. -4 Honouring, respecting; सम्बन्धे विपरीतमेव तदभूदाराधनं ते मयि U.4.17. -5 Cooking. -6 Accomplishment, undertaking. -7 Acouirement, attainment; मन्त्राराधनतत्परेण मनसा नीताः श्मशाने निशाः Bh.3.4. -ना Service. -नी Worship, adoration, propitiation (of a deity). आराधनीय ārādhanīya आराध्य ārādhya आराधनीय आराध्य pot. p. 1 Fit to be worshipped or propitiated; सो$हं कथं नाम तवाचरेयमाराधनीयस्य ऋषेर्विधानम् R.16.82. -2 To become accomplished.
ārodhanam आरोधनम् Ved. 1 Obstruction, means of obstruction. -2 A secret place, innermost part.
ālabhanam आलभनम् 1 Taking hold of, seizing. -2 Touching. -3 Killing. आलभ्य ālabhya आल āla (लम् lam) भनीय bhanīya आलभ्य आल (लम्) भनीय pot. p. To be killed or sacrificed; to be touched or rubbed.
ālambanam आलम्बनम् 1 Depending on or from, hanging from. -2 Support, prop, stay; एतदालम्बनं श्रेष्ठमेतदालम्बनं परम् Kaṭh. Up.2.17. Ki.2.13; जातस्य नदीतीरे तस्यापि तृणस्य जन्मसाफल्यम् । यत्सलिलमज्जनाकुलजनहस्तावलम्बनं भवति ॥ Pt.1.28.; sustaining, supporting; Me.4. -3 Receptacle, abode; U.6.1 (v. l.). -4 Reason, cause. -5 Base. -6 (In Rhet.) That on which a रस or sentiment, as it were, hangs, person or thing with reference to which a sentiment arises, the natural and necessary connection of sentiment with the cause which excites it. The causes (विभाव) giving rise to a Rasa are classified as two :-- आलम्बन and उद्दीपन; e. g. in the Bībhatsa sentiment stinking flesh &c. is the आलम्बन of the Rasa, and the attendant circumstances which enhance the feeling of loathing (the worms &c. in the flesh) are its उद्दीपनानि (exciters); for the other Rasas see S. D.21-238. -8 The mental exercise practised by the Yogin in endeavouring to bring before his thoughts the gross form of the Eternal. -9 Silent repetition of a prayer. -1 (With Buddhists) The five attributes of things corresponding to five senses, i. e. रूप, रस, गन्ध, स्पर्श and शब्द. 11 Dharma or law corresponding to manas.
ālānam आलानम् [आलीयते$त्र, आ-ली-ल्युट्] 1 The post to which an elephant is tied; tying post, also the rope that ties him; अरुंतुदमिवालानमनिर्वाणस्य दन्तिनः R.1.17,4. 69,81; आलाने गृह्यते हस्ती Mk.1.5; वन्या इव विनालानं क्रीडन्तु करिणो मम Śiva. B.19.19;2.52. -2 A fetter, tie. -3 A chain, rope, string. -4 Tying, binding.
ālekhanam आलेखनम् a. Scratching, painting. -नी A brush, pencil. -नम् 1 Writing. -2 Painting. -3 Scratching. -नः N. of an old authority quoted by Jaimini; MS.6.5.17.
āliṅganam आलिङ्गनम् Embracing, clasping, an embrace; (सं- प्राप) आलिङ्गननिर्वृत्तिम् R.12.65; (said to be of seven kinds:- आमोद˚, मुदित˚, प्रेमन्˚, मानस˚, रुचि˚, मदन˚ and विनोद˚.
ālimpanam आलिम्पनम् [लिप्-ल्युट्-मुम्] Whitening the walls, floor &c. on festive occasions; cf. आदीपन.
āluñcanam आलुञ्चनम् Rending, tearing to pieces; श्येनो ग्रहालुञ्चने Mk.3.2.
āloḍanam आलोडनम् 1 Stirring, shaking, agitating. -2 Mixing, blending.
āluṇṭanam आलुण्टनम् Plundering, taking away by force.
ālocanam आलोचनम् ना 1 Seeing, perceiving, survey, view; आलोचनमात्रमिष्यते वृत्तिः Sāṅ. K.28. -2 Considering, reflecting.
āvapanam आवपनम् 1 The act of sowing, throwing, scattering. -2 Sowing seed. -3 Wearing; भूमिरावपने प्रभुः Mb.1. 88.13. -4 Shaving. -5 A vessel, jar, ewer. -6 Instilling, inserting. -7 Place of origin, birth; यस्य छन्दोमयं ब्रह्म देह आवपनं विभो Bhāg.1.8.45. -8 A hempen cloth. -नी Ved. A vessel, jar; त्वमस्यावपनी जनानामदितिः Av.12.1.61. आवपन्तक āvapantaka आवपन्तिक āvapantika आवपन्तक आवपन्तिक a. Ved. Scattering.
āvāpanam आवापनम् 1 A loom. -2 A reel or frame for winding thread. -3 Shaving.
āvahanam आवहनम् Bringing near, producing.
āvāhanam आवाहनम् 1 Sending for, inviting, calling. -2 Invoking a deity (to be present) (opp. विसर्जन); आवाहने विनियोगः, आवाहनं न जानामि न जानामि तवार्चनम् Pūjā Mantra. -3 Offering oblations to fire; आवाहनाग्नौकरणरहितं ह्यपसव्यवत् Y.1.251. -नी A particular position of the hands at the time of invoking a deity; हस्ताभ्यामञ्जलिं बद्ध्वा$नामिका- मूलपर्वणोः । अङ्गुष्ठौ निक्षिपेत्सेयं मुद्रा त्वावाहनी स्मृता ॥ Śabdak.
āvedanam आवेदनम् 1 Communicating, reporting, or addressing respectfully. -2 Representation. -3 Stating a complaint (in law); राज्ञे कुर्यात् पूर्वमावेदनं यः Nārada. -4 A plaint; Śukra 4.66 -5 Marriage; न विवाहविधावुक्तं विधवावेदनं पुनः Ms.9.65.
āveśanam आवेशनम् 1 Entering, entrance. -2 Demoniacal possession. -3 Passion, anger, fury. -4 A manufactory, work-shop; कारुकावेशनानि Ms.9.265. -5 The disc of the sun or the moon. -6 A house, dwelling.
āvarjanam आवर्जनम् 1 Bending down &c. -2 Giving. -3 Winning over; Dk.139,172.
āveṣṭanam आवेष्टनम् 1 Wrapping round, tying, binding. -2 A wrapper, an envelope. -3 A wall, fence, enclosure.
āvraścanam आव्रश्चनम् 1 Cutting or tearing off. -2 The stump of a tree (Ved).
āśaṃsanam आशंसनम् 1 Expecting, wishing; इष्टाशंसनमाशीः Sk. -2 Telling, declaring.
āśasanam आशसनम् Ved. Cutting up an animal (when killed).
āśvāsanam आश्वासनम् Consoling, encouraging, cheering up, consolation; तदिदं द्वितीयं हृदयाश्वासनम् Ś.7; देवस्याश्वासनं भवति Pt.1 cheering up of spirits, recovery.
āsanam आसनम् [आस्-ल्युट्] 1 Sitting down. -2 A seat, place, stool; Bg.11.42; स वासवेनासनसन्निकृष्टम् Ku.3.2; आसनं मुच् to leave one's seat, rise; R.3.11. -3 A particular posture or mode of sitting; cf. पद्म˚, वीर˚, भद्र˚, वज्र˚ &c. cf. अनायासेन येन स्यादजस्रं ब्रह्मचिन्तनम् । आसनं तद् विजानीयाद् योगिनां सुखदायकम् ॥ -4 Sitting down or halting, stopping, encamping. -5 Abiding, dwelling; Ms.2.246; 6.59. -6 Any peculiar mode of sexual enjoyment (84 such āsanas are usually mentioned). -7 Maintaining a post against an enemy (opp. यानम्), one of the six modes of foreign policy; which are :-- संधिर्ना विग्रहो यानमासनं द्वैधमाश्रयः Ak.; प्रतिबद्धशक्त्योः कालप्रतीक्षया तूष्णीमवस्थानमासनम्; परस्परस्य सामर्थ्यविघातादासनं स्मृतम् Agni P.; Ms.7.16,162,166; Y.1.347; Pt.3. -8 The front part of an elephant's body, withers. -9 Throwing (fr. अस् to throw). -1 N. of two trees (असन and जीवक). -11 Place where the elephant-rider sits, cf. मस्तकद्वितयं दन्तावासनं वंश एव च । षडेते प्रोन्नता यस्य स गजो राजवाहनः ॥ Mātanga L.2.1. -12 Neutrality (as of a nation); Kau. A.7.1. -13 A moving piece (draught) in the game of dice; प्राणग्लहो$यं समर इष्वक्षो वाहनासनः Bhāg.6.12.17. -ना A seat, stool, stay. -नी 1 Stay, abiding, sitting. -2 A small seat or stool. -3 A shop, stall. -Comp. -बन्धधीर a. resolute to sit down, firm in one's seat; निषेदुषीमासनबन्धधीरः R.2.6. -मचूडकम् Semen (मचूडकं विथावीति ख्यातम्); आसनमचूडकं शयनीय- प्रच्छदपटापवारितं भवति किं न वेति Māl.7. (v. l. आसनमयूरकम्).
āsañjanam आसञ्जनम् 1 Fastening to, fixing, putting on the body (as dress, armour &c.). -2 Getting entangled, clinging; व्रततिवलयासञ्जनात् Ś.1.33 v. l. -3 Attachment, devotion. -4 Contact, proximity. -5 A handle, hook.
āsādanam आसादनम् 1 Putting or laying down. -2 Attacking. -3 Overtaking, meeting with, going towards. -4 Obtaining, attaining, accomplishing. आसादयितव्य āsādayitavya आसाद्य āsādya आसादयितव्य आसाद्य pot. p. Attainable, to be attained &c.
āsādhanam आसाधनम् Accomplishment, attainment.
āsthānam आस्थानम् 1 A place, site. -2 Ground, base. -3 An assembly; आस्थानाध्यासनाश्रितः Bhāg.6.7.5. -4 Care, regard; see आस्था. -5 A hall of audience; K.8,14. -6 Recreation ground (विश्रामस्थानम्). -नी An assemblyroom. आस्थानीं समये समं नृपजनः सायंतने संपतन् Ratna. निजामशाहमास्थानीमेत्य सिंहासने स्थितम् &Sacute B.3.8. -Comp. -गृहम्, -निकेतनम्, -मण्डपः an assembly-room; तदीय- मास्थाननिकेतनाजिरम् Ki.1.16.
āsthāpanam आस्थापनम् 1 Placing, fixing, causing to stay or remain. -2 A strengthening remedy. -3 An enema of oil or ghee.
āsnānam आस्नानम् 1 Purity. -2 Water for washing, bath; आस्नाने तां नि दध्मसि Av.14.2.65.
āsphālanam आस्फालनम् 1 Rubbing, striking or pressing against, stirring (as water &c.); flapping; अनवरतधनुर्ज्यास्फालनक्रूर पूर्वम् Ś.2.4; आसां जलास्फालनतत्पराणाम् R.16.62,3.55, 6.73; Amaru.54; कुचतट˚ K.6,14,57; ऐरावत˚ कर्कशेन हस्तेन Ku.3.22 striking against. -2 Pride, arrogance.
āsphoṭanam आस्फोटनम् 1 Flapping, moving to and fro. -2 Trembling, shaking. -3 Blowing, expanding. -4 Contracting, closing. -5 Slapping or clapping the arms, or the sound produced by it. -6 Disclosing, manifesting. -7 Winnowing, thrashing. -नी A gimlet.
āsyandanam आस्यन्दनम् Flowing, oozing.
āsvādanam आस्वादनम् Tasting, eating.
āhananam आहननम् 1 Striking at, beating. -2 A stick. (for beating a drum). Av.2.133.1.
āghātanam आघातनम् 1 Striking, killing. -2 A slaughter-house. आहव āhava आहाव āhāva आहवन āhavana आहव आहाव आहवन &c., See under आहु and आह्वे.
āhavanam आहवनम् 1 A sacrifice; द्रष्टुमाहवनमग्रजन्मनाम् Śi.14.38. -2 An oblation.
āhvānam आह्वानम् 1 Calling, inviting. -2 A call, invitation, summons (in general); सुहृदाह्वानं प्रकुर्वीत Pt.3.47. -3 A legal summons (from court or govt. to appear before a tribunal); Mk.9. -4 Invocation of a deity; जन्म- ज्येष्ठेन चाह्वानं सुब्रह्मण्यास्वपि स्मृतम् Ms.9.126. -5 A challenge. -6 A name, appellation. -7 N. of a liturgical formula. -Comp. -दर्शनम् day of trial.
iṅganam इङ्गनम् [इङ्ग्-ल्युट्] -1 Moving, shaking, causing to move. -2 Knowledge. -3 The operation of separating one member of a compound from another, as by an Avagraha.
īḍanam ईडनम् [ईड्-ल्युट्] Praising.
īpsanam ईप्सनम् ईप्सा [आप्तुमिच्छा आप्-सन्-अ] 1 Desire to obtain. -2 A wish, desire.
īśanam ईशनम् [ईश्-ल्युट्] Commanding, reigning &c. -2 Greatness, glory; एतदीशनमीशस्य प्रकृतिस्थो$पि तद्गुणैः Bhāg.1.11.38.
uccaghanam उच्चघनम् A secret smile, a laughter in the mind not expressed in the countenance.
uccāṭanam उच्चाटनम् 1 Driving away, expulsion, removal from a place; उच्चाटनं त्वमपि लम्भयसे तदेव Kuval. -2 Separation. -3 Eradication; तापत्रयोच्चाटनम् Viś. Guṇa. 533; extirpation (of a plant). -4 A kind of charm or magical incantation. -5 Working this charm, ruining one's enemy, making a person leave his business by magical spells by making him disgusted with it. -नः N. of one of the five arrows of Kāma.
uccalanam उच्चलनम् Moving away, setting out.
ucchalanam उच्छलनम् Going or moving upwards.
ucchādanam उच्छादनम् 1 Covering. -2 Rubbing the body with perfumes; cf. स्नापनोच्छादनेन च Rām.2.111.1. 'उच्छादनं समुल्लेखोद्वाहनोद्वर्तनेषु च ।' इति विश्वकोषः.
ucchiṅghanam उच्छिङ्घनम् Breathing through the nostrils, snoring.
ucchocanam उच्छोचनम् Burning (Ved.).
ucchvasanam उच्छ्वसनम् 1 Breathing, sighing. -2 Taking a deep breath, heaving. -3 Loosening; नीवीबन्धोच्छ्वसनम् Māl.2.5.
ujjāsanam उज्जासनम् Killing, slaughter; चोरस्योज्जासनम् Sk. उज्जासनाय परितः परिवेषकृतां द्विषाम् Śiva. B.26.64.
ujjīvanam उज्जीवनम् Revival.
ujjvalanam उज्ज्वलनम् 1 Burning, shining. -2 Splendour, brilliance. -3 Fire. -4 Gold.
ujjhanam उज्झनम् [उज्झ्-ल्युट्] Abandoning, removing, leaving.
uñchanam उञ्छनम् Gleaning grains of corn in market-places &c.
uṭṭaṅkanam उट्टङ्कनम् The act of stamping, characterizing.
uḍḍiyānam उड्डियानम् A particular position of the fingers.
uḍḍayanam उड्डयनम् Flying up, soaring; गतो विरुत्योड्डयने निराशताम् N.1.125.
uḍḍīyanam उड्डीयनम् Flying up.
utkāśanam उत्काशनम् Ordering, commanding. उत्कासः utkāsḥ सनम् sanam उत्कासिका utkāsikā उत्कासः सनम् उत्कासिका Hemming, clearing the throat of muscus.
utkūrdanam उत्कूर्दनम् Jumping up, springing upwards; ˚शक्ति- र्नास्ति Pt.2.
utkartanam उत्कर्तनम् 1 Cutting off, tearing out, cutting to pieces. -2 Rooting out, eradication.
utkīrtanam उत्कीर्तनम् 1 Crying out, proclaiming. -2 Praising, celebrating, extolling; S. D.495.
uttamanam उत्तमनम् Losing heart, impatience.
uttarjanam उत्तर्जनम् [उच्चैस्तर्जनम्] Violent threatening.
uttejanam उत्तेजनम् ना 1 Excitement, instigation, animating, stirring up; ˚समर्थः श्लोकैः Mu.4; Mv.2. -2 Urging on, driving. -3 Sending, despatching. -4 Whetting, sharpening, furbishing, polishing (weapons &c.); मन्दरकूटकोटिव्याघट्टनोत्तेजना Śi.3.6. -5 An exciting speech. -6 An inducement, incentive, stimulant.
uttolanam उत्तोलनम् Lifting up, raising (by means of a balance).
utthāpanam उत्थापनम् 1 Causing to rise, come up, or get up. -2 Raising, elevating. -3 Causing to leave (a house). -4 Exciting, instigating. -5 Awakening, rousing (fig. also). -6 Vomiting. -7 Finishing, completing. -8 Bringing about. -9 Bringing forth. -1 (In Math.) Finding the quantity sought, an answer to the question, substitution of a value (Colebr.). -नी The concluding verse (ऋच्).
utpāṭanam उत्पाटनम् Uprooting, eradicating, destroying root and branch. चक्रतुः समरे ताव्रमाकर्षोत्पाटनं भृशम् Rām.6.76.32.
utpatanam उत्पतनम् 1 Flying up, a leap, spring. -2 Rising or going up, ascending. -3 Throwing up. -4 Birth, production.
utpavanam उत्पवनम् See under उत्पू.
utpīḍanam उत्पीडनम् 1 Pressing out. -2 Pressing or striking against; K.82. -3 Foam.
utpavanam उत्पवनम् 1 Cleansing, purifying; द्रव्याणां च्चै व सर्वेषां शुद्धिरुत्पवनं स्मृतम् Ms.5.115. -2 Straining liquids for domestic or religious purposes. -3 Any instrument for cleansing. -4 Sprinkling ghee (or other fluids) on the sacrificial fire with two blades of Kuśa grass, the ends of which are held in either hand and the centre dipped into the liquid; अप्रच्छिन्नाग्रावनन्तर्गर्भौ प्रादेश- मात्रौ कुशौ नानान्तयोर्गृहीत्वा अङ्गुष्ठोपकनिष्ठिकाभ्यामुत्तानाभ्यां प्रागुत्पु- नाति सकृन्मन्त्रेण द्विस्तूष्णीम् Āśval.
utprāśanam उत्प्राशनम् Eating by lifting up anything.
utplavanam उत्प्लवनम् 1 Jumping or leaping up, springing upon. -2 Skimming off impure oil or ghee or any dirt floating upon a liquid by passing a blade of Kuśa grass over it.
utsañjanam उत्सञ्जनम् Throwing upwards, lifting up; P.I.3.36.
utsādanam उत्सादनम् 1 Destroying, overturning; उत्सादनार्थं लोकानाम् Mb.; Bg.17.19. -2 Suspending, interrupting. -3 Cleaning the person with perfumes, chafing the limbs; उत्सादनं च गात्राणां स्नापनोच्छिष्टभोजने । न कुर्याद् गुरुपुत्रस्य पादयोश्चावनेजनम् । Ms.2.29,211. अथ गन्धोत्सादने (v. l. त्सदने) वाससी । मानवगृह्यसूत्र of मेत्रायणीय शाखा and the commentator says : गन्धश्चन्दनादि । उत्सादनं उद्वर्तनं पक्वतैलादिना । उद्वर्तनोत्सादने द्वे समे । Ak. cf. also अभ्यङ्गोत्सादनं मूर्ध्नि तैलं जेन्ताकमातपं भजेत् &c. चरकसंहिता, सूत्रस्थान, chap. 6, verse 14. वात्स्यायन mentions it as one of the 64 Arts in his कामसूत्र. यशोधर says पादाभ्यां यन्मर्दनं तदुत्सादनमुच्यते । -4 Healing a sore. -5 Going up, ascending, rising. -6 Elevating. raising. -7 Ploughing a field twice (or thoroughly).
utsāhanam उत्साहनम् 1 Effort, perseverance. -2 Encouraging, exicting.
utsecanam उत्सेचनम् The act of showering or spouting upwards.
utsarjanam उत्सर्जनम् 1 Leaving, abandoning, letting loose, quitting &c. -2 A gift, donation. -3 Suspension of a Vedic study. -4 A ceremony connected with this suspension (to be performed half yearly); पुष्ये तु च्छन्दसां कुर्याद् बहिसुत्सर्जनं द्विजः Ms.4.96; वेदोत्सर्जनाख्यं कर्म करिष्ये Śrāvaṇī Mantra.
utsnehanam उत्स्नेहनम् Sliding, slipping, deviating.
udañcanam उदञ्चनम् [अञ्च् करणे-ल्युट्] 1 A bucket, a pail for drawing water out of a well; उदञ्चनं सरज्जुं पुरः चिक्षेप Dk.13. -2 Throwing upwards. -3 Rising, ascending. -4 A cover or lid. -5 A big water pot, pitcher; स एनां तत आदाय न्यधादौदञ्चनोदके । तत्र क्षिप्ता मुहूर्तेन हस्तत्रयमवर्धत ॥ न म एतदलं राजन्सुखं वस्तुमुदञ्चनम् । Bhāg.8.24.19-2.
udasanam उदसनम् 1 Throwing, raising, erecting; पुच्छादुदसने व्यसने पर्यसने च Mbh.3.1.2. -2 Expelling, turning out.
udayanam उदयनम् 1 Rising, ascending, going up; सूर्यस्योदयना- दधि Rv.1.48.7. -2 Result, consequence. -3 End, conclusion. -नः 1 N. of Agastya. -2 N. of the king Vatsa; प्राप्यावन्तीनुदयनकथाकोविदग्रामवृद्धान् Me.3. [A celebrated Prince of the lunar race, who is usually styled Vatsarāja. He reigned at Kauśambī. Vāsavadattā, Princess of Ujjayinī, saw him in a dream and fell in love with him. He was decoyed to that city and there kept in prison by Chaṇḍamahāsena, the king. But on being released by the minister, he carried off Vāsava-dattā from her father and a rival suitor. Udayana is the hero of the play called Ratnāvalī and his life has been made the subject of several other minor compositions. See Vatsa also]. -Comp. -आचार्यः N. of a philosopher and author of several works.
udgamanam उद्गमनम् Rising, becoming visible. आङ् उद्गमने Vart. ज्योतिरुद्गमन इति वक्त्व्यम् P.I.3.4.
udgānam उद्गानम् A phase of the साम chant. द्वितीयम् (i. e. उद्गानम्) साम्नः पर्व उत्पूर्वस्य गायतेरभिधेयं प्रसिद्धम् ŚB. on MS.3.5.26.
udgrathanam उद्ग्रथनम् The act of winding, binding; साभिवीक्ष्य दिशः सर्वा वेण्युद्ग्रथनमुत्तमम् (मणिम्) Rām.5.67.3.
udghaṭṭanam उद्घट्टनम् ना 1 Friction, striking against; तत्रावश्यं वलयकुलिशोद्घट्टनोद्गीर्णतोयम् Me.63. -2 Opening upwards (as a lid). -3 Outbreak (of violence or passion); Ks.; B. R.
uddānam उद्दानम् [दो बन्धने ल्युट्] 1 Binding, confinement; उद्दाने क्रियमाणे तु मत्स्यानां तत्र रज्जुभिः Mb.12.137.14. -2 Taming, subduing. -3 The middle, the waist. -4 A fire-place. -5 The submarine fire. -6 Entrance of the sun into a zodiacal sign. (संक्रान्त).
uddinam उद्दिनम् Midday.
uddīpanam उद्दीपनम् 1 Inflaming, exciting; क्रोध˚, अग्नि˚. -2 (In Rhet.) That which excites or feeds (a sentiment or rasa), any aggravating or attendant circumstance which gives poignancy to a feeling or passion; उद्दीपन- विभावास्ते रसमुद्दीपयन्ति ये S. D.16; see आलम्बनम् also. -3 Illuminating, lighting, setting fire to, burning; जतुमयशरणोद्दीपनः Ve.5.26. -4 Burning of a body.
uddarśanam उद्दर्शनम् Making visible.
uddyotanam उद्द्योतनम् The act of enlightening, illumination.
uddhūnanam उद्धूननम् 1 Throwing upwards, raising. -2 Shaking.
uddhūpanam उद्धूपनम् Fumigating.
uddhūlanam उद्धूलनम् 1 Powdering, sprinkling with dust or powder; भस्मोद्धूलन भद्रमस्तु भवने K. P.1; K.129. -2 An article used to season food.
uddhmānam उद्ध्मानम् A fire-place, stove.
udbhāvanam उद्भावनम् 1 Thinking, thinking over. -2 Production, generation, creation; Mb.13. -3 Speaking, saying. -4 Inattention, neglect, disregard.
udyamanam उद्यमनम् 1 Raising, elevation; यत्समाने उद्यमने निपातये च Mbh. on P.I.4.23. -2 Effort, exertion; भुव्यन्नमम्बूद्यमने च वृत्तिम् Bhāg.8.6.12. -3 Example, experiment; आवर्जयत वैदेहीं दण्डस्योद्यमनेन च Rām.5.22.38.
udyānam उद्यानम् (-नः also) 1 Going or walking out. उद्यानं ते पुरुष नावयानम् Av.8.1.6. -2 A garden, park, pleasure garden; बाह्योद्यानस्थितहरशिरश्चन्द्रिकाधौतहर्म्या Me.7,26,35; oft. opp. to वन; cf. दूरीकृताः खलु गुणैरुद्यानलता वनलताभिः Ś.1.17. -3 Purpose, motive. -4 N. of a country to the North of India. -Comp. -पालः, -पालकः, -रक्षकः a gardener, superintendent or keeper of a garden; उद्यानपालसामान्यमृतवस्तमुपासते Ku.2.36.
udyāpanam उद्यापनम् Bringing to a conclusion, completing, finishing (as व्रतोद्यापन).
udrodhanam उद्रोधनम् Rising, growth; Ait. Br.4.14.5.
udvapanam उद्वपनम् 1 A gift, donation. -2 Pouring or shaking out.
udvardhanam उद्वर्धनम् 1 Increase. -2 Sly or suppressed laughter.
udvāsanam उद्वासनम् 1 Expelling, banishing. -2 Abandoning. -3 Taking out of or away (from the fire). -4 Killing, slaughter.
udvahanam उद्वहनम् 1 Marrying; श्वो भाविनि त्वमजितोद्वहने विदर्भान् Bhāg.1.52.41. -2 Supporting, holding or lifting up, bearing, carrying; भुवः प्रयुक्तोद्वहनक्रियायाः R.13.8; कैलास- नाथोद्वहनाय भूयः 14.2; Māl.1; R.2.18; Ku.3.13. -3 Being carried on, riding; खरेणोद्वहनं तथा Ms.8.37. -4 Possessing, having; लज्जा˚, विनय˚ &c. -5 Protection; सन्दह्यमानसर्वाङ्गः एषामुद्वहनाधिना Bhāg.3.3.7.
udvādanam उद्वादनम् Crying aloud.
udvījanam उद्वीजनम् Fanning.
udvartanam उद्वर्तनम् 1 Going up, rising. -2 Springing up, growth (of plants, grain &c.) -3 Prosperity, elevation. -4 Turning from side to side; springing up, popping the head; चटुलशफरोद्वर्तनप्रेक्षितानि Me.42. -5 Grinding, pounding. -6 Drawing out metal, wire-drawing. -7 Anointing, smearing; करोद्वर्तनार्थे चन्दनं समर्पयामि; cf. also सायण's commentary on the Śatapaṭha Brāhmaṇa 12.8.3.16. - सर्वसुरभिचन्दनादि उन्मर्दनं उद्वर्तनं यजमानस्य भवति । -8 Particularly, rubbing and cleaning the body with perfumes or fragrant unguents, or the unguents used for this purpose or to relieve pain; नाक्रामेद्रक्तविण्मूत्रष्ठीवनोद्वर्तनादि च Y.1.152; Ms.4.132 (अभ्य- ङ्गमलापकर्षणपिष्टकादि Kull.). In this connection the meaning 'vomiting' seems appropriate, along with other filthy objects; cf. उद्वृत्त = vomited. -9 Bad behaviour or conduct, rudeness.
undanam उन्दनम् Moistening, wetting, Bhāg.3.26.43.
unnam उन्नम् 1 P. 1 (a) To rise, appear; उन्नम्योन्नम्य लीयन्ते दरिद्राणां मनोरथाः Pt.2.95. (b) To hang over, arise, impend; उन्नमत्यकालदुर्दिनम् Mk.4,5 and untimely storm impends; बहलोन्नमदम्बुधराः Māl.9.18. (c) To rise, ascend, go up (fig. also); उन्नमति नमति वर्षति गर्जति मेघः Mk.5. नम्रत्वेनोन्नमन्तः Bh.2.69. -2 To bend up, raise, elevate, erect; द्यौरुन्ननामेव दिशः प्रसेदुः Ki.16.35. -Caus. (नमयति) 1 To bend upwards, raise, erect; मुखमुन्नमय्य Ku.7.23; Ś.3.25; R.1.41. -2 (fig.) To elevate, raise to eminence; उन्नमय बन्धुवर्गम् K.19.
unnamanam उन्नमनम् 1 Raising, lifting up. -2 Height, elevation.
unnamita उन्नमित p. p. 1 Raised, lifted up. प्रयत्नोन्नमिता नमत्फणैः K. -2 Heightened, increased, proved to be superior; ˚उपदेशः M.3.
unnamra उन्नम्र a. Erect. upright, lofty, high (fig. also); उन्नम्रताम्रपटमण्डपमण्डितं तत् Śi.5.68; ˚ता erectness, uprightness (of the body).
unmajjanam उन्मज्जनम् Emerging, coming out of water. सलिलो- न्मज्जनमुज्झति स्फुटम् N. -नः An attendant of Śiva.
unmanthanam उन्मन्थनम् 1 Shaking off, agitating. -2 Killing, slaughter; अन्योन्यसूतोन्मथनादभूताम् R.7.52; hurting; मारीचदर्शनं चैव सीतोन्मथनमेव च Rām.6.124.11. -3 Beating (with a stick). -4 Probing, stirring a dart lodged in the body. -5 The instrument used for this purpose. -6 Churning up; कौर्मे धृतो$द्रिरमृतोन्मथने स्वपृष्ठे Bhāg.11.4.18.
unmardanam उन्मर्दनम् 1 Rubbing, kneading. -2 A fragrant essence used for the purpose of rubbing. -3 Act of purifying air.
unmānam उन्मानम् 1 Weighing, measuring; ऊर्ध्वमानं किलोन्मानम्; Mbh. V.1.19 Vart. -2 A measure of size or quantity. -3 Price. -4 Measurement of thickness or diameter.
unmocanam उन्मोचनम् Unfastening, loosening. -Comp. -प्रमो- चनम् (du.) unfastening completely; उन्मोचनप्रमोचने उभे वाचा वदामि ते Av.5.3.2-4.
unmūlanam उन्मूलनम् 1 Plucking up by the roots, eradication, destroying, uprooting; न पादपोन्मूलनशक्ति रंहः R.2.34.
unmārjanam उन्मार्जनम् Rubbing, wiping off, removing; मनःशल्य˚ Dk.161.
unmardanam उन्मर्दनम् A rubbing down of the sacrificer with sweet-smelling substances before sprinkling him with fat. cf. सर्वसुरभ्युन्मर्दनं भवति Śat. Br.12.8.3.16. and Sāyaṇa says उन्मर्दनं उद्वर्तनं भवति । (For details read Dr. Gode's paper on, 'Massage in Ancient and Medieval India', Annals of Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute XXXVI, parts I-II, pp. 85.113).
upakarṇanam उपकर्णनम् Hearing.
upakalpanam उपकल्पनम् ना 1 Preparation; एवं विज्ञाय मतिमान् भोजनस्योपकल्पनाम् Suśr. -2 Fabricating, making &c.
upagūhanam उपगूहनम् 1 Hiding, concealing. -2 An embrace. -3 Astonishment, surprise; (in drama) an occurance of any wonderful event.
upagānam उपगानम् Accompanying music; किं गानोपगानमेतत् उत वादित्रोपगानम् । ŚB. On. MS.1.4.8.
upagāyanam उपगायनम् Singing.
upacūlanam उपचूलनम् Heating, burning; also उपचूडन.
upacchandanam उपच्छन्दनम् 1 Coaxing, persuading; उपच्छन्दनैरेव स्वं ते दापयितुम् प्रयतिष्यते Dk.65. -2 Inviting; उपमन्त्रणमुप- च्छन्दनम् Sk.
upaḍhaukanam उपढौकनम् A respectful offering or present, Nazarāṇā.
upatāpanam उपतापनम् 1 Heating. -2 Distressing, tormenting.
upadānam उपदानम् नकम् 1 An oblation, a present (in general). -2 A gift made for procuring favour or protection, such as a bribe.
upadeśanam उपदेशनम् Advising, instructing; किं पुनरुपदेशनम् शास्त्रम् Mbh. on P.I.3.2. -ना Information, doctrine.
upadarśanam उपदर्शनम् 1 Exhibiting, representing. -2 A commentary.
upanam उपनम् 1 P. 1 To come to, arrive at, approach, bend or tend towards. -2 To befall, fall to the lot of, occur, happen (used by itself or with gen., dat., or acc. of person); मत्संभोगः कथमुपनमेत् स्वप्नजो$पि Me.92; तत्तस्योपन- मेत् Bh.2.121; अन्ध आत्मने नोपनमति Bhāg.; उपैनं सहस्रं नमति Ait. Br. -3 To share in. -Caus. 1 To lead towards, introduce (with gen.). -2 To offer, give.
upanamra उपनम्र a. Coming to, being present; N.
upanahanam उपनहनम् 1 A cloth in which anything is bound up. -2 Binding, tying together.
upanāhanam उपनाहनम् 1 Applying an unguent. -2 Anointing, plastering.
upanidhānam उपनिधानम् 1 Placing near. -2 Depositing, entrusting to one's care. -3 A deposit.
upanibandhanam उपनिबन्धनम् 1 A means of accomplishment. -2 Binding. -3 Description.
upanirgamanam उपनिर्गमनम् A way to go out; Hch.3.
upanivapanam उपनिवपनम् The act of scattering or pouring down upon.
upanayanam उपनयनम् 1 Leading to or near. -2 Presenting, offering; धारासारोपनयनपरा नैगमाः सानुमन्तः V.4.13. -3 Investiture with the acred thread; गर्भाष्टमे ब्राह्मण उपनेय इत्युपनयनं संस्कारार्थम् Mbh.6.6.84. आसमावर्तनात्कुर्यात् कृतोपनयनो द्विजः Ms.2.18,173. -4 Employment, application. -5 Introduction (into any science).
upapādanam उपपादनम् 1 Effecting, accomplishing, doing. सामान्यतः किं विषयोपपादनैः. -2 Giving, delivering, presenting. -3 Proving, demonstration, establishing by arguments; अपि त्वां न लभेत् कर्ण राज्यलम्भोपपादनम् Mb.5. 142.2. -4 Examination, ascertainment, exposition (of a subject).
upasaṃkhyānam उपसंख्यानम् 1 Addition. -2 Supplementary addition, further or additional enumeration (a term technically applied to the Vārtikas. of Kātyāyana which are intended to supply omissions in Pāṇini's Sūtras and generally to supplement them); e. g. जुगुप्साविरामप्रमादार्था- नामुपसंख्यानम्; cf. इष्टि. -3 (In gram.) A substitute in form or sense.
upasadanam उपसदनम् 1 Going near to, approaching. -2 Sitting at the feet of a teacher, becoming a pupil; Mb.1.132.5; तत्रोपसदनं चक्रे द्रोणस्येष्वस्त्रकर्मणि Mb. -3 Neighbourhood. -4 Service. -5 Partaking of. -6 An abode, place; यज्ञोपसदनं ब्रह्मन्प्राप्तो$सि मुनिभिः सह Rām.1.5.15.
upasādanam उपसादनम् Approaching respectfully, reverence, respect; Bhāg.
upasaṃdhānam उपसंधानम् Adding, joining.
upasamādhānam उपसमाधानम् Gathering together, heaping; उप- समाधानं राशीकरणम् Sk.
upamānam उपमानम् 1 Comparison, resemblance; जातास्तदूर्वो- रुपमानबाह्याः Ku.1.36. -2 The standard of comparison, that with which anything is compared; one of the four requisites of an उपमा; उपमानममूद्विलासिनां Ku.4.5; उपमानस्यापि सखे प्रत्युपमानं वपुस्तस्याः V.2.3; Śi.2.49. -3 (In Nyāya Phil.) Analogy, recognition of likeness, considered as one of the four kinds of pramāṇas or means of arriving at correct knowledge. It is defined as प्रसिद्धसाधर्म्यात् साध्यसाधनम्; or उपमितिकरण- मुपमानं तच्च सादृश्यज्ञानात्मकम् Tarka. K. तन्न विश्वसनीयं वो राक्षसानां रणाजिरे । एतेनैवोपमानेन नित्यं जिह्मा हि राक्षसाः ॥ Rām.6. 5.54. -4 A particle of comparison. -Comp. -उपमेयभावः relation between the subject of comparison and the standard of comparison. -चिन्तामणिः m. N. of a philosophical work.
upamardanam उपमर्दनम् Suppression, oppression.
upayamanam उपयमनम् 1 Marrying, taking a wife; P.I.2.16. विभाषोपयमने -2 Restraining, curbing. -3 Placing down the fire -4 Support. -नी 1 Any support of stone for holding fire-wood; उपयमनीरुपकल्पयन्ति Śat. Br. -2 A sacrificial ladle.
upayānam उपयानम् 1 Approaching, coming near; उपयानापयाने च स्थानं प्रत्यपसर्पणम् । सर्वमेतद्रथस्थेन ज्ञेयं रथकुटुम्बिना ॥ Rām.6. 14.2. -2 Acquisition, obtaining; हरोपयाने त्वरिता बभूव Ku.7.22.
upayācanam उपयाचनम् Soliciting, begging, approaching with a request or prayer.
upayāpanam उपयापनम् 1 The act of causing to come near, leading near. -2 A marriage; पुत्राणां दुहितॄणां च काले विध्युप- यापनम् । दारैर्वरैस्तत्सदृशं कल्पयन्तं विभूतिभिः Bhāg.1.69.32.
upayojanam उपयोजनम् 1 a. Harnessing a horse, Ait. Br.5.3.6. -2 A team.
uparatnam उपरत्नम् [उपमितं रत्नेन उप गौणे वा] A secondary or inferior gem; उपरत्नानि काचश्च कर्पूरोश्मा तथैव च । मुक्ताशुक्ति- स्तथा शङ्ख इत्यादीनि बहून्यपि ॥ गुणा यथैव रत्नानामुपरत्नेषु ते तथा । किं तु किंचित्ततो हीना विशेषो$यमुदाहृतः ॥
uparodhanam उपरोधनम् Obstruction, impediment &c.; see उपरोध.
upalambhanam उपलम्भनम् Apprehension &c.
upalālanam उपलालनम् Fondling.
upalepanam उपलेपनम् 1 Smearing, anointing, plastering. -2 An ointment, unguent.
upavañcanam उपवञ्चनम् The act of crouching or lying close to.
upavanam उपवनम् [उपमितं वनेन] A garden, grave, a planted forest; पाण्डुच्छायोपवनवृतयः केतकैः सूचिभिन्नैः Me.23; R.8.73. 13.79; ˚लता a garden creeper. -Comp. -विनोदः N. of a work on gardening.
upavarṇanam उपवर्णनम् Minute description, delineation in detail; अतिशयोपवर्णनं व्याख्यानम् Suśr.; Y.1.32.
upavasanam उपवसनम् A fast, fasting. -2 The state of being near.
upavahanam उपवहनम् (In music) Preliminary singing, humming a tune before beginning to sing it aloud; M.2.
upavāhanam उपवाहनम् Carrying to, bringing near; कृतकृत्यं तदात्मानं मेने तस्योपवाहनात् Rām.1.11.29.
upavājanam उपवाजनम् A fan.
upavāsanam उपवासनम् A dress, garment (Ved.); यावतीः कृत्याः उपवासने Av.14.2.49.
upavartanam उपवर्तनम् 1 A place for exercise. -2 A place whether inhabited or not. -3 A district or Pargaṇā. -4 A kingdom (राज्य) उपवर्तनमाहर्तुमुद्यतो$स्म्यहमञ्जसा Śiva. B.31.11. -5 A bog, marshy place.
upavyākhyānam उपव्याख्यानम् A supplementary explanation or interpretation; तस्योपव्याख्यानम् Ch. Up.1.1.1.
upaśamanam उपशमनम् 1 Quieting, calming, appeasing. -2 Mitigation, assuagement. -3 Extinction, cessation.
upaśāntvanam उपशान्त्वनम् Appeasing (see उपसान्त्वन).
upaśobhanam उपशोभनम् शोभा Adorning, ornamenting; विहितो- पशोभमुपयाति माधवे (नगर) Śi.13.36.
upasaṃyamanam उपसंयमनम् Binding. -2 A means of fastening together.
upasaṃvyānam उपसंव्यानम् An under garment; अन्तरं बहिर्योगोप- संव्यानयोः P.I.1.36.
upapīḍanam उपपीडनम् 1 Pressing down, devastating, laying waste. -2 Inflicting pain, injuring; व्याधिभिश्चोपपीडनम् Ms.6.62,12.8. -3 Pain, agony.
upapradarśanam उपप्रदर्शनम् Pointing out, indication.
upapradānam उपप्रदानम् 1 Delivering over, entrusting. -2 A bribe, present; Rām.6.13.7. उपप्रदानैर्मार्जारो हितकृत्प्रा- र्थ्यते जनैः Pt.1.95. -3 A tribute.
upapralobhanam उपप्रलोभनम् 1 Seducing, alluring. -2 A bribe, an inducement, allurement; उच्चावचान्युपप्रलोभनानि Dk.48.
upasāntvanam उपसान्त्वनम् Appeasing, pacifying.
upasarjanam उपसर्जनम् 1 Pouring on. -2 A misfortune, calamity (as an eclipse), portent; ज्योतिषां चोपसर्जने (अनध्यायान्) Ms.4.15. -3 Leaving. -4 Eclipsing. -5 Any person or thing subordinate to another, a substitute. -6 (In gram.) A word which either by composition or derivation loses its original independent character, while it also determines the sense of another word (opp. प्रधान); e. g. in पाणिनीयः a pupil of पाणिनि, पाणिनि becomes उपसर्जन; or in राजपुरुषः, राजन् is उपसर्जन, having lost its independent character; P.I.2.43,48,57; II.2.3; IV.1.14,54; VI.3.82; आचार्योपसर्जनश्चान्तेवासी. -7 A kind of war-manoeuvre; तथा प्राग्भवनं चापसरणं तूपसर्जनम् Śuka.4.115.
upasevanam उपसेवनम् सेवा 1 Worshipping, honouring, adoring. -2 Service; राज˚ Ms.3.64. -3 Addiction to; विषय˚ Ms.12.7. -4 Using, enjoying (carnally also); छाया˚; परदार˚ Ms.4.134. -5 Experiencing, suffering.
upasthānam उपस्थानम् 1 Presence, proximity, nearness. -2 Approaching, coming, appearance, coming into the presence of; युगपदाचार्ययोरुपस्थानम् M.1. -3 (a) Worshipping, waiting upon (with prayers); attendance, service; सूर्योपस्थानात्प्रतिनिवृत्तं पुरूरवसं मामुपेत्य V.1; सूर्यस्योपस्थानं कुर्वः V.4; Y.1.22,3.282. (b) Obeisance; greeting; ˚स्तोत्रपद्धतिम् U.1 a form of congratulatory panegyric. (c) Accepting, agreeing (as a lover &c); सो$यं मामनु- पस्थाने व्यक्तं नैराश्यमागतः Rām.6.92.47. -4 Attending to, guarding; रावणहित˚ Mv.5. -5 An abode, abode of wrestling; चाणूरो मुष्टिकः कूटः शलस्तोशल एव च । त आसेदुरुप- स्थानं वल्गुवाद्यप्रहर्षिताः ॥ Bhāg.1.42.37. -6 The sanctuary, any sacred place (approached with respect). -7 An appeal, application; यदि कुर्युरुपस्थानं वादं तत्र प्रवर्तयेत् Śukra.4.63. -8 Remembrance, recollection, memory; तत्त्वस्मृतेरुपस्थानात् (योगः प्रवर्तते) Y.3.16. -9 Obtaining, getting; दृष्टः कश्चिदुपायो मे सीतोपस्थानकारकः Rām.6.64.21. -1 A reception room; assembly; palace; a court; उपस्थानगतः कार्यार्थिनामद्वारासङ्गं कारयेत् Kau. A.1.14; Rām.2.15.1. -11 A particular part of the संध्या. -Comp. -शाला An assembly-room (in monastery); Buddha.
upasthāpanam उपस्थापनम् 1 Placing near, getting ready. -2 The awakening of memory. -3 Attendance, service. -ना The act of ordaining (a monk); Jaina.
upahvānam उपह्वानम् 1 Calling, inviting. -2 Invoking with prayers.
upākhyānam उपाख्यानम् नकम् 1 A short tale or narrative, an episode; नाचिकेतमुपाख्यानं मृत्युप्रोक्तं सनातनम् Kaṭh. Up.1. 3.16. उपाख्यानैर्विना तावद् भारतं प्रोच्यते बुधैः Mb.1.1.13. -2 Repetition of a story already heard from others.
upāñjanam उपाञ्जनम् Anointing, plastering the ground with cow-dung, chunam &c.; Ms.5.15,122,124; (मठादेः सुधागोमयादिना संमार्जनानुलेपनम् Medhātithi).
upādānam उपादानम् 1 Taking, receiving, acquisition, obtaining; विश्रब्धं ब्राह्मणः शूद्राद् द्रव्योपादानमाचरेत् Ms.8.417; 12.7; विद्या˚ K.75. -2 Taking away, appropriating to oneself. -3 Employment, using; becoming familiar with. -4 Mention, enumeration; किमास्योपादाने प्रयोजनम् Mbh.I.1.9. -5 Saying, speaking. -6 Including, containing. -7 Withdrawing the organs of sense and perception from the external world and its objects. -8 A cause; motive, natural or immediate cause; पाटवोपादानः भ्रमः U.3. v. l.; प्रकृष्टपुण्य- परिपाकोपादानो महिमा स्यात् U.6. -9 The material out of which anything is made, the material cause; निमित्तमेव ब्रह्म स्यादुपादानं च वेक्षणात् adhikaraṇamālā. -1 A mode of expression in which a word used elliptically, besides retaining its own primary sense, conveys another (in addition to that which is actually expressed); स्वसिद्धये पराक्षेपः ... उपादानम् K. P.2. -11 (With Buddhists) conception; grasping at or clinging to existence (caused by तृष्णा and causing भव). (With Rāmānujas) preparation (of perfumes, flowers &c. as one of the five elements of worship). -12 Effort of body or speech. -13 N. of the four contentments mentioned in सांख्यकारिका as प्रकृत्युपादानकालभागाख्याः Sāṅ. K.5. -Comp. -कारणम् a material cause; प्रकृतिश्चोपादान- कारणं च ब्रह्माभ्युपगन्तव्यम् Ś. B. -लक्षणा = अजहत्स्वार्था q. v.; see K. P.2; S. D.14.
upānayanam उपानयनम् The act of leading near or home (a wife); Bhāg.
upāvartanam उपावर्तनम् 1 Coming or turning back, return; त्वदुपावर्तनशङ्कि मे मनः (करोति) R.8.53. -2 Revolving, turning round. -3 Approaching. -4 Ceasing.
upāsanam उपासनम् ना 1 Service, serving, attendance, waiting upon; शीलं खलोपासनात् (विनश्यति); उपासनामेत्य पितुः स्म सृज्यते N.1.34; Pt.1.169; Ms.3.17; Bg.13.7; Y.3.156; Bh.2.42. -2 Engaging in, being intent on, performing; संगीत˚ Mk.6; सन्ध्या˚ Ms.2.69. -3 Worship, respect, adoration. -4 Practice of archery. -5 Regarding as, reflecting upon. -6 Religious meditation. न कर्मसांख्ययोगोपासनादिभिः Mukti Up.1.1. -7 The sacred fire. वानप्रस्थो ब्रह्मचारी साग्निः सोपासनो व्रजेत्. Y.3.45. -8 Injuring, hurting; (fr. अस् 2). -Comp. -उपासना- खण्डः, N. of the first section of the Gaṇeśa Purāṇa.
upāstamanam उपास्तमनम् Sunset; Mb.1.1.
upāyanam उपायनम् 1 Going near, approach. -2 Becoming a pupil of. -3 Engaging in any religious rite. -4 Undertaking, beginning; व्रत˚. -5 A present, gift; मालविकोपायनं प्रेषिता M.1; तस्योपायनयोग्यानि वस्तूनि सरितां पतिः Ku.2.37; R.4.79; शरीरिणां श्रेय उपायनं वपुः Bhāg.1.2.34.
upodbalanam उपोद्बलनम् Confirmation, corroboration. उपोषणम् upōṣaṇam उपोषितम् upōṣitam उपोषणम् उपोषितम् A fast.
ullaṅghanam उल्लङ्घनम् 1 Leaping or passing over. -2 Transgression, violation. -3 Offence, sin; Ks.
ullasanam उल्लसनम् 1 Happiness, joy. -2 Horripilation.
ullekhanam उल्लेखनम् 1 Rubbing, scratching, scraping &c. -2 Digging up; Y.1.188; उल्लेखनेन भूमिः शुध्यति Ms. 5.124. -3 Vomiting. -4 Mention, allusion, utterance. -5 Raising up, elevating. -6 Writing, painting. -7 Marking out by lines (the स्थण्डिल &c. in a sacrifice).
ulluñcanam उल्लुञ्चनम् 1 Plucking out, cutting; पादकेशाशुककरो- ल्लुञ्चनेषु पणान् दश (दमः); Y.2.217. -2 Plucking or pulling out the hair. उल्लुण्ठनम् ulluṇṭhanam उल्लुण्ठा ulluṇṭhā उल्लुण्ठनम् उल्लुण्ठा 1 Rolling, wallowing. -2 Irony; धीराधीरा तु सोल्लुण्ठभाषणैः खेदयेदमुम् S. D.15; सोल्लुण्ठम् ironically, often occurring as a stage-direction in plays.
ūhanam ऊहनम् Inferring, guessing.
ejanam एजनम् Trembling, shaking.
aulānam औलानम् 1 Support. -2 Reservoir of water.
kacaṅganam कचङ्गनम् A free market (where no duty or custom, has to be paid).
kaṭāyanam कटायनम् The plant Andropogon Muricatus (वीरणमूल).
kaṭanam कटनम् The roof (or thatch) of a house.
kaṇḍanam कण्डनम् 1 Threshing, separating the chaff from the grain; अजानतार्थं तत्सर्वं (अध्ययनं) तुषाणां कण्डनं यथा. -2 Chaff. -नी 1 A wooden mortar in which the threshing of corn or grain is performed. -2 A pestle; Ms.3.68.
kadanam कदनम् 1 Slaughter, havoc, destruction; नारदाच्चैव शुश्राव वृष्णीनां कदनं महत् Mb.1.2.351;3.178.2; U.5.1. -2 War. -3 Sin.
kadanam कदनम् See under कद्.
kannam कन्नम् [कन-क्त] 1 Sin. -2 A swoon, a fainting fit.
kardanam कर्दनम् Rumbling of the bowels. -नी The day of full-moon in the month of चैत्र.
kalkanam कल्कनम् 1 Deceiving, over-reaching, falsehood. -2 Meanness, wickedness; Bhāg.1.14.4.
kalpanam कल्पनम् [क्लृप्-ल्युट्] 1 Forming, fashioning, arranging. -2 Performing, doing, effecting. -3 Clipping, cutting. -4 Fixing. -5 Anything placed upon another for decoration. -ना 1 Fixing, settlement; अनेकपितृकाणां तु पितृतो भागकल्पना Y.2.12;247; Ms.9.116. -2 Making, performing, doing. -3 Forming, arranging; विषमासु च कल्पनासु Mk.3.14; केश˚ Mk.4. -4 Decorating, ornamenting. -5 Composition. -6 Invention. -7 Imagination, thought; कल्पनापोढः Sk. P.II.1.38 = कल्पनाया अपोढः. -8 An idea, fancy or image (conceived in the mind); Śānti.2.8. -9 Fabrication. -1 Forgery. -11 A contrivance, device. -12 (In Mīm. phil.) = अर्थापत्ति q. v. -13 Decorating an elephant. -Comp. -शक्तिः f. the power of forming ideas; MW.
kavanam कवनम् Water.
kāṭhinam काठिनम् न्यम् 1 Hardness, tightness; काठिन्यमुक्त- स्तनम् Ś.3.9. -2 Sternness, hard-heartedness, cruelty. -3 Diffculty, obscurity (of style). (-नः) The date fruit.
kānanam काननम् 1 A forest, a grove; R.12.27,13.18; छन्नोपान्तः परिणतफलज्योतिभिः काननाम्रैः Me.18,44; काननावनि forest-ground. -2 The mouth of Brahmā. -3 A house. cf. काननं विपिने गेहे परमेष्ठिमुखे$पि च Med. -Comp. -अग्निः wild fire, conflagration. -अरिः a species of the mimosa tree (शमी). -ओकस् m. 1 an inhabitant of a forest. -2 a monkey.
kāpiśāyanam कापिशायनम् 1 Liquor; 'कश्यं कल्पं तथा मद्यं मैरेयं कापिशायनम्' इति वैजयन्ती; कापिशायनसुगन्धि विघूर्णन् Śi.1.4. कपिरपि च कापिशायनमदमत्तः Kuv.148. -2 A deity.
kāyamānam कायमानम् A hut made of thatch.
nam कीनम् Flesh.
kīrtanam कीर्तनम् [कत्-ल्युट्] 1 Telling, narrating. -2 Praising, celebrating; सा तस्य वचनं श्रुत्वा रामकीर्तनहर्षिता Rām.5.33.14. -3 A temple; any work of art, a building; न कीर्तनैरलङ्कृता मेदिनी K.28;119. शंभोर्यो द्वादशानि व्यरचयदचिरात् कीर्तनानि ... । (Ind. Ant. Vol.IX. p.34.) -ना 1 Narration, recital. -2 Fame, glory.
kuñcanam कुञ्चनम् 1 Curving, bending, contraction. -2 A certain disease of the eye.
kuṭṭanam कुट्टनम् 1 Cutting. -2 Pounding; नैसर्गिकी सुरभिणः कुसुमस्य सिद्धा मूर्ध्नि स्थितिर्न मुसलैर्बत कुट्टनानि Māl.9.5. (v. l.). -3 Abusing, censuring.
kuṇḍinam कुण्डिनम् पुरम् N. of a city, the capital of the Vidarbhas.
kutsanam कुत्सनम् कुत्सा Abuse, contempt, reproach, abusive language; देवतानां च कुत्सनम् Ms.4.163; Ks.61.298. -ना Expression of contempt.
kuhvānam कुह्वानम् A disagreeable noise; प्रत्युलूकश्च कुह्वानैरनिद्रौ शून्यमिच्छतः Bhāg.1.14.14.
kūrdanam कूर्दनम् 1 Leaping. -2 Playing, sporting. -नी 1 A festival in honour of Kāmadeva, held on the fifteenth day of Chaitra. -2 The full moon day in Chaitra.
kṛntanam कृन्तनम् Cutting, cutting off, dividing, tearing asunder; नातः परं कर्मनिबन्धकृन्तनम् Bhāg.6.2.46. कृन्तनिका; -नी 1 A small knife. -2 The sharp edge of a knife.
kṛśanam कृशनम् Ved. 1 A pearl; अभीवृतं कृशनैर्विश्वरूपम् Rv.1. 35.4. -2 Gold. -3 Form, shape.
ketanam केतनम् [कित्-ल्युट्] 1 A house, an abode; अकलित- महिमानः केतनं मङ्गलानाम् Māl.2.9; मम मरणमेव वरमतिवितथके- तना Gīt.7. -2 An invitation, summons; Mb.13.23.12- 16. -3 Place, site; सौवर्णभित्ति संकेतकेतनं संपदामिव Ks.26.44. -4 A flag, banner; भग्नं भीमेन मरुता भवतो रथकेतनम् Ve.2. 23; Śi.14.28; R.9.39. -5 A sign, symbol; as in मकरकेतन. -6 An indispensable act (also religious); निवापाञ्जलिदानेन केतनैः श्राद्धकर्मभिः । तस्योपकारे शक्तस्त्वं किं जीवन् किमुतान्यथा Ve.3.16. -7 A spot, mark. -8 The body; तस्यां तु वानरो दिव्यः सिंहशार्दूलकेतनः Mb.1.225.15; Bhāg. 4.24.68; Gīt.7.5.
kaupīnam कौपीनम् [कूप-खञ्; see Sk. on शालीनकौपीने अधृष्टाकार्ययोः P.V.2.2] 1 The pudenda. -2 A privity, privy part. -3 A small piece of cloth (usually a small strip worn over the privities; कौपीनं शतखण्डजर्जरतरं कन्था पुनस्ता- दृशी Bh.3.11. -4 (Hence sometimes) A ragged or tattered garment. -5 Sin, an improper or wrong act; नाच्छादयति कौपीनं न दंशमशकांपहम् Pt.3.97.
krathanam क्रथनम् 1 A slaughter. -2 Cutting.
krīḍanam क्रीडनम् [क्रीड् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Playing, sporting; बालक्रीड- नमिन्दुशेखरधनुर्भङ्गावधि प्रह्वता Mahān. -2 A play-thing, toy. क्रीडनकः krīḍanakḥ कम् kam क्रीडनीयम् krīḍanīyam यकम् yakam क्रीडनकः कम् क्रीडनीयम् यकम् A play-thing, toy. लीलया व्यनुदत्तांस्तान्बालः क्रीटनकानिव Bhāg.3.2.3. Ś.7. -क्रीडनकतया ind. After a manner of a plaything; Bhāg.5.26.32.
kvathanam क्वथनम् (क्वथ्-ल्युट्) Boiling, decocting; समेत्य सद्यः क्वथ- नेन फेनताम् Ki.16.57.
kṣaṇanam क्षणनम् Injuring, killing, wounding.
kṣadanam क्षदनम् 1 Carving, dividing, tearing. -2 Eating.
kṣamāpanam क्षमापनम् Begging pardon. क्षमापनैश्च सा देवी प्रसन्नवदना- म्बुजा Parṇāl.4.47.
kṣālanam क्षालनम् [क्षल्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Washing, cleansing (with water); तत्क्षालनाय यास्यामि तीर्थान्युज्झितमत्सरः Ks.52.239. -2 Sprinkling.
kṣālanam क्षालनम् &c. See under क्षल्.
kṣījanam क्षीजनम् [क्षीज् भावे ल्युट्] The whistling of hollow reeds.
kṣveḍanam क्ष्वेडनम् 1 Murmuring, hissing, whistling. -2 A hissing pronunciation; Mb.4.64.
khananam खननम् [खन्-ल्युट्] 1 Digging, excavating. -2 Burying.
khānam खानम् 1 Digging. -2 Injury. -Comp. -उदकः the cocoanut tree.
kharjanam खर्जनम् Scratching.
khānapānam खानपानम् Eating and drinking (from Persian) L. D. B.
khedanam खेदनम् 1 Lassitude, langour. -2 Exhaustion. -3 Pain. -4 Sorrow, distress. -5 Poverty.
khelanam खेलनम् 1 Shaking, quivering motion (of the eyes); कापि विलासविलोलविलोचनखेलनजनितमनोजम् Gīt.1.4. -2 Play, pastime. -3 A performance. -नी A piece or man at chess &c.
khyāpanam ख्यापनम् 1 Declaring, divulging; जानता हि नरेन्द्रेण ख्यापनार्थं परस्य वै Mb.5.19.22. -2 Confessing, avowing, publicly declaring; Ms.11.227. -3 Making renowned, celebrating. -सिन्धुः f. an epithet of Ganges; गगनसिन्धुफेनधवलान्त- रस्य K. -स्थ, -स्थित a. situated in the sky. -स्पर्शनः 1 air, wind. -2 N. of one of the eight Maruts.
gaṇanam गणनम् [गण्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Counting, calculation. -2 Adding, enumerating. -3 Considering, supposing, regarding. -4 Believing, thinking. -5 Account. -ना Calculation, consideration, regard, account; का वा गणना सचेतनेषु अपगतचेतनान्यपि संघट्टयितुमलम् (मदनः) K.157 (what need we say of &c.; cf. कथा.); तन्त्रिणां वा तृणानां वा राजन्का गणना रणे Rāj. T.5.39; Me.1,89; R.11.66; Śi.16. 59; Amaru.67. -Comp. -गतिः f. = गणगति q. v. -पतिः 1 an arithmetician, -2 an epithet of Gaṇeśa. -पत्रिका reckoning book; Rāj. T.6.36. -महामात्र: a minister of finance.
gaṇyamānam गण्यमानम् The comparative height of the component members of an architectural structure. In the sculptural measurement the similar height is called the तालमान.
gandhanam गन्धनम् [गन्ध्-ल्युट्] 1 Continued effort, perseverance. -2 Hurting, injury, killing. -3 Manifestation. -4 Intimation, information, hint.
gamanam गमनम् [गम्-ल्युट्] 1 Going, motion, gait; श्रोणीभाराद- लसगमना Me.84; so गजेन्द्रगमने Ś. Til.7. -2 Going, motion; considered as one of the five karmans by the Vaiśeṣikas. -3 Approaching, going to. -4 March of an assailant. -5 Undergoing, suffering. -6 Obtaining, attaining. -7 Cohabitation. -8 Knowledge, understanding; नाञ्जः स्वरूपगमने प्रभवन्ति भूम्नः Bhāg.8.7.34.
garjanam गर्जनम् ना [गर्ज-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Roaring, a roar, growl, thunder; वातोल्लासितकल्लोल धिक् ते सागर गर्जनम् Udb. -2 (Hence) sound, noise in general. -3 Passion, wrath. -4 War, battle. -5 Reproach.
galanam गलनम् [गल् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Oozing, trickling, dripping. -2 Leaking. -3 Melting, fusing. -4 Falling down or off. गलन्तिका galantikā गलन्ती galantī गलन्तिका गलन्ती 1 A small pitcher. -2 A small water-jar with a hole in the bottom from which the water drops upon the object of worship (an image, Liṅga, Tulasī &c.) placed below.
gālanam गालनम् [गल् णिच्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Straining (fluids). -2 Fusing, liquefying, melting. -3 Reviling; cf. com. on Mb.12.68.31.
gāhanam गाहनम् [गाह्-ल्युट्] The act of diving into, plunging, bathing &c.
gilanam गिलनम् गिलिः f. Swallowing, eating up.
guñjanam गुञ्जनम् Sounding low, humming, buzzing.
guḍuguḍāyanam गुडुगुडायनम् A rattling in the throat (as breath) caused by cough.
guṇanam गुणनम् [गुण्-ल्युट्] 1 Multiplication. -2 Enumeration. -3 Describing merits or qualities, pointing out or enumerating merits; इह रसभणने कृतहरिगुणने मधुरिपुपदसेवके Gīt.7. -4 Reiterated study, repetition. -नी Examining books, studying; collating and correcting copies to determine the value of variants.
guṇṭhanam गुण्ठनम् 1 Concealing, covering, hiding. -2 Smearing, as in भस्मगुण्ठनम्.
guṇḍanam गुण्डनम् Concealing, covering, hiding.
gopanam गोपनम् [गुप् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Guarding, protecting; तदाहुः स्वस्य गोपनम् Av.12.4.1. -2 Hiding, concealing; उचितं गोपनमनयोः कुचयोः कनकाद्रिकान्तितस्करयोः Udb. -3 Reviling, abuse. -4 Flurry, hurry, alarm. -5 Light, lustre. -6 Envy, jealousy. -7 Perplexity, confusion. -ना 1 Protection. -2 Light, lustre.
gopāyanam गोपायनम् Protecting, guarding, defending.
guhinam गुहिनम् A wood, thicket.
nam गानम् [गै भावे ल्युट्] 1 Singing, a song. -2 A sound. -3 Going. -4 Praise. -Comp. -विद्या the science of vocal music.
gohanam गोहनम् Covering, hiding.
gaudhūmīnam गौधूमीनम् A field where wheat is grown.
gauṣṭhīnam गौष्ठीनम् The site of an old cowpen; Hch.2.478.
grathanam ग्रथनम् 1 Coagulation, thickening, becoming obstructed or clogged with knotty lumps. -2 Stringing together. -3 Composing, writing; (ना also in these senses).
granthanam ग्रन्थनम् ना [ग्रन्थ भावे ल्युट्] 1 Stringing or tying together. -2 Composing, writing.
grasanam ग्रसनम् [ग्रस् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Swallowing, eating. -2 Seizing. -3 A partial eclipse of the sun or moon; Bṛi. S.5.43,46. -4 A mouth, jaw; प्राशित्रमास्ये ग्रसने ग्रहास्तु ते Bhāg.3.13.36.
glapanam ग्लपनम् 1 Relaxation. -2 Fading; सान्द्रोद्यानद्रुमाग्र- ग्लपनपिशुनितात्यन्ततीव्राभितापः Ratn.4.14.
glapanam ग्लपनम् 1 Withering, drying up. -2 Exhaustion.
ghaṭanam घटनम् ना [घट्-ल्युट्] 1 Effort, exertion. -2 Happening, occurring; तदेषा दैवघटना Ks.122.33. -3 Accomplishment, bringing about, effecting; as in अघटितघटना; यन्माहात्म्यवशेन यान्ति घटनां कार्याणि निर्यन्त्रणाम् Rāj. T.4.365. -4 Joining, union, mixing or bringing together, combination; तप्तेन तप्तमयसा घटनाय योग्यं V.2.16; देहद्वयार्धघटना रचितम् K.239; U.3.13. -5 Making, forming, shaping. -6 Motion. -7 Strife, hostility; इत्थं यत्र परिग्रहस्य घटना शम्भोरपि स्याद्गृहे Pt.1.159. -8 (-ना) A troop of elephants. -9 A literary composition.
ghaṭṭanam घट्टनम् 1 Shaking, moving; सुप्तसर्प इव दण्डघट्टनाद्रोषितो$स्मि R.11.71. -2 Effecting, forming; प्रणयविघटनार्थं किं नु तद् घट्टनार्थम् Parṇāl 2.54.
ghuṣṭānnam घुष्टान्नम् Food given away by proclamation; Ms.4.29.
ghūrṇanam घूर्णनम् ना [घुण्-भावे-ल्युट्] Shaking, reeling, whirling or turning round, revolving; मौलिघूर्णनचलत् Gīt.9; घूर्णनामात्रपतनभ्रमणादर्शनादिकृत् S. D.
caṭanam चटनम् Cracking, splitting. -2 Falling off in small pieces.
caṭacaṭāyanam चटचटायनम् Crackling.
carcanam चर्चनम् [चर्च्-ल्युट्] 1 Studying, repetition, reading repeatedly. -2 Smearing the body with unguents; ज्योत्स्नाचन्दनचर्चनैः ... Sūkti.5.91. चर्चरिका carcarikā चर्चरी carcarī चर्चरिका चर्चरी [चर्च्-बा˚ अरन् गौराङीष्] 1 A kind of song. -2 Striking the hands to beat time (in music). -3 The recitation of scholars. -4 Festive sport, festive cries or merriment. -5 A festival. -6 Flattery. -7 Curled hair. -8 Triple symphony. -9 Alternate recitation of a poem by two persons.
cālanam चालनम् [चल्-णिच् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Causing to move, shaking, wagging (as a tail); -2 Loosening. -3 Muscular action. -4 Causing to pass through a sieve, sifting. -5 A sieve. -नी 1 A sieve, strainer; छिद्रं भद्रे हन्त पुच्छे तवेति, सूचीं ब्रूते चालनी दूषयन्ती Subhāṣ. -2 A harlot; चालनी तु शतच्छिद्रे पुंश्चल्यामपि च स्त्रियाम् Nm.
cayanam चयनम् [चि भावे-ल्युट्] 1 The act of collecting (especially flowers &c.). -2 Piling, heaping. -3 Keeping the sacred fire. -4 Stacking wood.
cikitsanam चिकित्सनम् Healing, practising medicine; सूतानाम- श्वसारथ्यमम्बष्ठानां चिकित्सनम् Ms.1.47.
cintanam चिन्तनम् ना [चिन्त्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Thinking, thinking of, having an idea of; मनसा$निष्टचिन्तनम् Ms.12.5. -2 Thought, reflection. -3 Anxious thought.
cihnam चिह्नम् 1 Mark, spot, stamp, symbol; emblem, badge, symptom; ग्रामेषु यूपचिह्नेषु R.1.44;3.55; संनिपातस्य चिह्नानि Pt.1.177. -2 A sign, indication; प्रसादचिह्नानि पुरःफलानि R.2.22; प्रहर्षचिह्न 2.68. -3 A sign of the zodiac. -4 Stamp, print, impression; पद˚. -5 Aim, direction. -Comp. -कारिन् a. 1 marking, spotting. -2 striking, wounding, killing. -3 frightful, hideous.
cumucumāyanam चुमुचुमायनम् Itching of a wound; Suśr.1.42.11.
cumbanam चुम्बनम् [चुम्ब् भावे ल्युट्] Kissing, a kiss; चुम्बनं देहि मे भार्ये कामचाण्डालतृप्तये R. G.
cūrṇanam चूर्णनम् Crushing, pounding.
ceṣṭanam चेष्टनम् 1 Motion. -2 Effort, exertion. -3 Performing, doing.
cyavanam च्यवनम् 1 Moving motion. -2 Being deprived of, loss; deprivation. -3 Dying, perishing. -4 Sinking, falling. -5 Departure, deviation. -6 Flowing, trickling.
chalanam छलनम् ना [छल् णिच् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Deceiving, cheating, outwitting; अथोपपत्तिं छलनापरो$पराम् Śi.1.69. -2 Fraud, trick.
chādanam छादनम् [छद्-ल्युट्] 1 A cover, screen (fig. also); विनिर्मितं छादनमज्ञतायाः Bh.2.7. -2 Concealing. -3 A leaf. -4 Clothing. -5 Darkening. -नी Hide, skin.
jaghanam जघनम् [वक्रं हन्ति हन् यङ् अच् पृषो˚; Uṇ.5.32] 1 The hip and the lions, the buttocks; घटय जघने काञ्चीमञ्च स्रजा कबरीभरम् Gīt.12. -2 The pudenda. -3 Rear-guard, the reserve of an army. -4 A fault. जघनं स्यात् कटेः पूर्वे श्रोणिभागापराधयोः Nm. -Comp. -अर्धः 1 the hinder part. -2 rear-guard. -कूपकौ (dual) the hollows of the lions of a handsome woman. -गौरवम् weight of the hips; Ś.8.8. -चपला 1 an unchaste or libidinous woman; पत्यौ विदेशयाते परमसुखं जघनचपलायाः Pt.1.173; प्रिया यथा स्याज्जघनचपला Bṛi. S.14.3. -2 a woman active in dancing. -विपुला 1 a woman having stout hips. -2 N. of a metre.
janamejayaḥ जनमेजयः N. of a celebrated king of Hastināpura, son of Parīkṣit, the grandson of Arjuna. [His father died, being bitten by a serpent; and Janamejaya, determined to avenge the injury, resolved to exterminate the whole serpent-race. He accordingly instituted a serpent sacrifice, and burnt down all serpents except Takṣaka, who was saved only by the intercession of the sage Astika, at whose request the sacrifice was closed.. It was to this king that Vaiśampāyana related the Mahābhārata, and the king is said to have listened to it to expiate the sin of killing a Brāhmaṇa.].
japanam जपनम् [जप्-भावे ल्युट्] The muttering of prayers; संन्यास एव वेदान्ते वर्तते जपनं प्रति । वेदवादाश्च निर्वृत्ताः शान्ता ब्रह्मण्य- वस्थिताः Mb.12.196.7.
jamanam जमनम् जेमन q. v. eating.
jambhanam जम्भनम् Sexual intercourse.
jalpanam जल्पनम् a. [जल्प्-ल्युट्] Speaking, saying, talking &c. -नम् 1 Saying, talking. -2 Chattering, garrulity.
nam जानम् Ved. Birth, production, origin; स्थिरं हि जान- मेषां वयो मातुर्निरेतवे Rv.1.37.9.
jāpanam जापनम् 1 Declining, rejection. -2 Dismissing, sending away. -3 Completing, finishing.
jayanam जयनम् [जि करणे ल्युट्] Conquering, subduing. -2 Armour for cavalry, elephants &c. -Comp. -युज् 1 caparisoned. -2 victorious.
jemanam जेमनम् [जिम्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Eating. -2 Food.
jñānam ज्ञानम् [ज्ञा-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Knowing, understanding, becoming acquainted with, proficiency; सांख्यस्य योगस्य च ज्ञानम् Māl.1.7. -2 Knowledge, learning; तथेन्द्रियाकुलीभावे ज्ञेयं ज्ञानेन शुध्यति Mb.12.24.2; बुद्धिर्ज्ञानेन शुध्यति Ms.5.19; ज्ञाने मौनं क्षमा शत्रौ R.1.22. -3 Consciousness, cognizance, knowledge; ज्ञानतो$ज्ञानतो वापि Ms.8.288 knowingly or unknowingly, consciously or unconsciously. -4 Sacred knowledge; especially, knowledge derived from meditation on the higher truths of religion and philosophy which teaches man how to understand his own nature and how he may be reunited to the Supreme Spirit (opp. कर्मन्); cf. ज्ञानयोग and कर्मयोग in Bg.3.3. -5 The organ of intelligence, sense, intellect; कच्चिज्ज्ञानानि सर्वाणि प्रसन्नानि तवाच्युत Mb.12.54.18. -6 Conscience. -7 The Supreme spirit. -8 An epithet of Viṣṇu. -9 The Vedas taken collectively. -1 Means of knowing; औत्पक्तिकस्तु शब्दस्यार्थेन सम्बन्धस्तस्य ज्ञानम्˚ । MS.1.1.5. -11 An opinion, a view; बलदेवस्य वाक्यं तु मम ज्ञाने न युज्यते Mb.5.4.3. -Comp. -अग्निः knowledge-fire; ज्ञानाग्निः सर्वकर्माणि भस्मसात्कुरुते$र्जन Bg.4.37. -अनुत्पादः ignorance, folly. -अपोहः forgetfulness. -अभ्यासः 1 study. -2 thinking, reflection. -आत्मन् a. all wise. -इन्द्रियम् an organ of perception; (these are five त्वच्, रसना, चक्षुस्, कर्ण and घ्राण- the skin, tongue, eye, ear and nose; see बुद्धीन्द्रिय under इन्द्रिय). -काण्डम् that inner or esoteric portion of Veda which refers to true spiritual knowledge, or knowledge of the Supreme spirit, as distinguished from the knowledge of ceremonial rites (opp. कर्मकाण्ड). -कृत a. done knowingly or intentionally. -गम्य a. attainable by the understanding. -घन m. pure or mere knowledge; निर्विशेषाय साम्याय नमो ज्ञानघनाय च Bhāg.8.3.12; तं त्वामहं ज्ञानघनं...कथं...परिभावयामि ibid 9.8.24. -चक्षुस् n. the eye of intelligence, the mind's eye, intellectual vision (opp. चर्मचक्षुस्); सर्वं तु समवेक्ष्येदं निखिलं ज्ञानचक्षुषा Ms.2.8;4.24. (-m.) a wise and learned man. -तत्त्वम् true knowledge, knowledge of God. -तपस् n. penance consisting in the acquisition of true knowledge. -दः a preceptor. -दा an epithet of Sarasvatī. -दुर्बल a. wanting in knowledge. -निश्चयः certainty, ascertainment. -निष्ठ a. intent on acquiring true (spiritual) knowledge; ज्ञानिनिष्ठा द्विजाः केचित् Ms.3.134. -पतिः 1 the Supreme spirit. -2 a teacher, preceptor. -पूर्व a. preceded by knowledge, well-considered; निष्कामं ज्ञानपूर्वं तु निवृत्तमुपदिश्यते Ms.12.89. -बोधिनी f. N. of a Vedāntic treatise. -मुद्र a. 'having the impress of wisdom', wise. -मूल a. founded on spiritual knowledge. -यज्ञः a man possessed of true or spiritual knowledge, philosopher. -योगः contemplation as the principal means of, attaining the Supreme spirit or acquiring true or spiritual knowledge; ज्ञानयोगेन सांख्यानां कर्मयोगेण योगिनाम् Bg.3.3. -लक्षणम्, -णा 1 indication, sign, a means of knowing or inferring. -2 (in logic) sign or proof of knowledge; subsequent derived from antecedent knowledge. -विज्ञानम् 1 sacred and miscellaneous knowledge; तत्प्राज्ञेन विनीतेन ज्ञानविज्ञानवेदिनाMs.18.41. -2 the Vedas with the supplementary branches of knowledge, such as medicine, arms &c. -वृद्ध advanced in knowledge; ज्ञानवृद्धो वयोबालो मृदुर्वीर्यगुणान्वितः Rām.2.45.8. -शास्त्रम् the science of fortune-telling. -साधनम् 1 a means of acquiring true or spiritual knowledge. -2 an organ of perception.
jñānamaya ज्ञानमय a. 1 Consisting of knowledge, spiritual; इतरो दहने स्वकर्मणां ववृते ज्ञानमयेन वह्निना R.8.2. -2 Containing knowledge. -यः 1 The Supreme spirit. -2 An epithet of Śiva.
jñāpanam ज्ञापनम् [ज्ञा णिच्-ल्युट्] Making known, informing, teaching, announcing, indicating; क्षितिभृद्दाक्षिणात्यानां तिर्यक्त्वज्ञापनाय सः Rāj. T.4.18.
jyānam ज्यानम् Ved. Oppression.
jyogjīvanam ज्योग्जीवनम् A longer life; स्वरवर्णप्रसादादिदर्शनादेव ज्योग्जीवनमप्यनुमास्यते ŚB. on MS.6.7.33.
jhañjhanam झञ्झनम् 1 Jingling and clanking of metal ornaments. -2 A rattling or ringing sound.
ṭepanam टेपनम् Sending, throwing. टिप्पणी (-नी) A gloss, a comment; sometimes used in the sense of 'a gloss on a gloss'; as Kaiyaṭa's commentary on the Mahābhāṣya, or Nāgojībhaṭṭa's gloss on Kaiyaṭa's gloss.
ḍayanam डयनम् 1 Flight. -2 A litter carried upon men's shoulders, palanquin.
ḍhakkanam ढक्कनम् Shutting of a door.
ḍhuṇḍhanam ढुण्ढनम् Seeking, investigating.
ḍhaukanam ढौकनम् 1 Offering. -2 A present, bribe; तस्य ललित- केष्वास्तां मूढौ संभोगढौकने Rāj. T.6.166.
taṅkanam तङ्कनम् Living in distress, miserable living.
tamanam तमनम् Becoming suffocated or breathless.
tarjanam तर्जनम् ना [तर्ज्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Threatening, frightening. -2 Censuring; अङ्गुलीकिसलयाग्रतर्जनम् R.19.17; Ku. 6.45. -3 Pointing at (in ridicule or contempt.) -4 Putting to shame, excelling, surpassing. -5 Anger. -नी The fore-finger; विलोक्य भ्रामयामास यमाज्ञामिव तर्जनीम् Ks.17.88.
talpanam तल्पनम् 1 The exterior muscles of an elephant's back. -2 The flesh on the back-bone.
tāyanam तायनम् 1 Proceeding well, succeeding. -2 Increase, growth.
tejanam तेजनम् [तिज्-णिच्-ल्यु] 1 A bamboo. -2 Sharpening, whetting. -3 Kindling. -4 Rendering bright. -5 Polishing. -6 A reed. -7 the point of an arrow, the edge of a weapon. -नी 1 A mat. -2 A tuft. -3 A tuft of hair on the head of a horse.
tirodhānam तिरोधानम् 1 Disappearance, removal; सिद्धान्विद्या- धरांश्चैव तिरोधानेन सो$सृजत् Bhāg.3.2.44; अथ खलु तिरो- धानमधियाम् G. L.18. -2 A covering, veil, sheath, a cloth or cloak.
todanam तोदनम् [तुद्-करणे घञ्] 1 Pain, anguish. -2 A goad. -3 Face, mouth (तुण्ड).
tulanam तुलनम् [तुल्-ल्युट्] 1 Weight. -2 Lifting, weighing; तुलनं चाद्रिराजस्य Mk.9.2. -3 Comparing, likening &c. -ना 1 Comparison, equalness with; कुचौ किंचिन्मीलत्कमल- तुलनां कन्दलयतः P. R.2.16. -2 Weighing. -3 Lifting, raising. -4 Rating, assessing, estimating. -5 Examining.
tolanam तोलनम् Raising, lifting, weighing &c.
temanam तेमनम् 1 Wetting, moistening. -2 Moisture. -3 A sauce, condiment. -नी A fire-place.
tevanam तेवनम् 1 Play, pastime. -2 A pleasure-garden, play-ground; Ms.4.163.
tailinam तैलिनम् A field of sesamum.
toḍanam तोडनम् 1 Splitting, dividing. -2 Tearing. -3 Hurting, injuring. तोत्त्रम् tōttram तोद tōda तोदनम् tōdanam तोत्त्रम् तोद तोदनम् See under तुद्.
tyajanam त्यजनम् 1 Leaving, quitting. -2 Giving. -3 Excepting, exclusion.
tyājanam त्याजनम् Abandoning worldly attachment; गुणदोष- विधानेन सङ्गानां त्याजनेच्छया Bhāg.11.2.27.
trasanam त्रसनम् [त्रस् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Alarm, fear. -2 Anxiety, uneasiness. -3 A quivering ornament (?); Kauś.14.
tvacanam त्वचनम् 1 Covering with a skin. -2 Skinning.
thoḍanam थोडनम् Covering, wrapping up.
daṃśanam दंशनम् [दंश्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 The act of biting or stinging; e. g. दष्टाश्च दंशनैः कान्तं दासीकुर्वन्ति योषितः S. D. -2 An armour, mail; अदंशयन्नरहितशौर्यदंशनास्तनूः Śi.17.21.
daṇḍanam दण्डनम् Punishing, chastising, fining.
dadanam ददनम् A gift, donation.
dambhanam दम्भनम् [दम्भ्-भावे ल्युट्] Cheating, deceiving, deceit.
dalanam दलनम् [दल्-करणे ल्युट्] Bursting, breaking, cutting, dividing, crushing, grinding, splitting; उत्तस्थुर्मेघदलना वैद्युता इव बह्नयः Bhāg.7.1.6; मत्तेभकुम्भदलने भुवि सन्ति शूराः Bh.1.59.
dasanam दसनम् 1 Wasting, perishing. -2 Throwing. -3 Dismissing, sending away.
dāhanam दाहनम् 1 Burning, reducing to ashes; वाराणस्याश्च दाहनम् Bhāg.12.12.4. -2 Cauterizing.
nam दानम् [दा-ल्युट्] 1 Giving, granting, teaching, &c. (in general); giving in marriage (cf. कन्यादान). -2 Delivering, handing over. -3 A gift, donation, present; Ms.2.158; दातव्यमिति यद्दान दीयते$नुपकारिणे Bg.17.2; Y.3.274. -4 Liberality, charity, giving away as charity, munificence; R.1.69; दानं भोगो नाशस्तिस्रो गतयो भवन्ति वित्तस्य Bh.2.43; दानं हि उत्सर्गपूर्वकः परस्य स्वत्वसम्बन्धः ŚB. on MS.4.1.3; ननु दानमित्युच्यते स्वत्वनिवृत्तिः परस्वत्वा- पादनम् च । ŚB. on MS.6.7.1. -5 Ichor or the uicej that exudes from the temples of an elephant in rut; स दानतोयेन विषाणि नागः Śi.4.63; Ki.5.9; V.4.25; Pt.2.75 (where the word has sense 4 also); R.2.7;4.45;5.43. -6 Bribery, as one of the four Upāyas or expedients of overcoming one's enemy; see उपाय. -7 Cutting, dividing. -8 Purification, cleaning. -9 Protection. -1 Pasture. -11 Adding; addition. -नः Ved. 1 Distribution (of food), meal, especially a sacrificial meal. -2 Part, possession, share. -3 A distributor. -Comp. -काम a. liberal. -कुल्या the flow of rut from an elephant's temples. -तोयम् दानवारि q. v. -धर्मः alms-giving, charity. -पतिः 1 an exceedingly liberal man. -2 Akrūra, a friend of Kṛiṣṇa; Bhāg.1.36.29. -पत्रम् a deed of gifts. -पात्रम् 'a worthy recipient', a Brāhmaṇa fit to receive gifts. -पारमिता perfection of liberality. -प्राति- भाव्यम् security for payment of a debt. -भिन्न a. made hostile by bribes; लुब्धानुजीविकैरेष दानभिन्नैर्निहन्यते H.4.39. -वज्रः an epithet of the Vaiśyas or men of the third tribe; वैश्या वै दानवज्राश्च Mb.1.17.52. -वर्षिन् an elephant in rut, infatuated elephant; दानवर्षी कृताशंसो नागराज इवाबभौ Ki.15.45. -वार् n. libation of water. -वारि n., ichor flowing from the temples of elephants. -वीरः 1 a very liberal man. -2 (In Rhet.) the sentiment of heroism arising out of liberality, the sentiment of chivalrous liberality, e. g. Paraśurāma who gave away the earth with its seven continents; cf. the instance given in R. G. under दानवीरः:-- कियदिदमधिकं मे यद् द्विजायार्थयित्रे कवचमरमणीयं कुण्डलं चार्पयामि । अकरुणमवकृत्य द्राक्कृ- पाणेन निर्यद् बहलरुधिरधारं मौलिमावेदयामि ॥ -व्यत्यासः giving to a wrong person. -शाला hall for almsgiving. -शील, -शूर, -शौण्ड a. exceedingly liberal or munificent; निर्गुणो$पि विमुखो न भूपतेर्दानशौण्डमनसः पुरो$भवत् Śi.14.46.
dāpanam दापनम् Causing or obliging (one) to pay or give.
dālanam दालनम् 1 Tooth-ache -2 Decay (of the teeth).
dainam दैनम् न्यम् [दीनस्य भावः ष्यञ्] 1 Poverty, poor and pitiable condition, miserable state; दरिद्राणां दैन्यम् G. L.2; फणिनो दैन्यमाश्रितः Ku.2.21; इन्दोर्दैन्यं त्वदनुसरण- क्लिष्टकान्तेर्बिभर्ति Me.86. -2 Affliction, sorrow, dejection, grief, low-spiritedness. -3 Feebleness. -4 Meanness.
dyumnam द्युम्नम् 1 Splendour, glory, lustre. -2 Energy, strength, power. -3 Wealth, property; धृष्टत्वादत्यमर्षित्वाद् द्युम्नाद्युत्संभवादपि । धृष्टद्युम्नः कुमारो$यं द्रुपदस्य भवत्विति ॥ Mb.1.167. 53. -4 Inspiration. -5 Sacrificial offering or oblation.
dvaihāyanam द्वैहायनम् The period of two years.
dhanam धनम् [धन्-अच्] 1 Property, wealth, riches, treasure, money (gold, chattels &c.); धनं तावदसुलभम् H. 1; (fig. also) as in तपोधन, विद्याधन, &c. -2 (a) Any valued possession, an object of affection or endearment, dearest treasure; कष्टं जनः कुलधनैरनुरञ्जनीयः U.1.14; गुरोरपीदं धनमाहिताग्नेः R.2.44; मानधन, अभिमान˚ &c. (b) A valuable article; Ms.8.21,22. -3 Capital (opp. वृद्धि or interest). -4 A booty, prey, spoil. -5 The reward given to a victor in a combat, the prize won in a game. -6 A contest for prizes, a match. -7 The lunar mansion called धनिष्ठा -8 Surplus, residue. -9 (In math.) The affirmative quantity or plus (opp. ऋण). -1 A sound. -Comp. -अधिकारः right to property, right of inheriting property. -अधिकारिन् m. -अधिकृतः 1 a treasurer. -2 an heir. -अधिगोप्तृ m., -अधिपः, -अधिपतिः, -अध्यक्षः 1 an epithet of Kubera; अनुचेरण धनाधिपते रथो नगविलोकनविस्मितमानसः (स जगदे) Ki.5.16. धना- धिपेन विद्धस्य अनुह्रादस्य संयुगे Hariv.; यदस्माकं धनाध्यक्षः प्रभूतं धनमाहरत् Mb.179.18. -2 a treasurer. -अपहारः 1 fine. -2 plunder. -अर्चित a. 1 honoured with gifts of wealth, kept contented by valuable presents; मानधना धनार्चिताः Ki.1.19. -2 wealthy, opulent. -अर्थिन् a. desiring or seeking for wealth, covetous, miserly. -आढ्य a. opulent, rich. -आदानम् acceptance of money; Ms.11.69. -आधारः a treasury. -आशा f. Desire for wealth; धनाशा जीविताशा च जीर्यतो$पि न जीर्यति Subhāṣ. -ईशः, -ईश्वरः 1 a treasurer. -2 an epithet of Kubera. -उष्मन् m. 1 warmth of wealth; cf. अर्थोष्मन्; -2 burning desire for wealth; Ms.9.231. -एषिन् m. a creditor who claims his money. -काम, -काम्य a. covetous, greedy. -केलिः an epithet of Kubera. -क्षयः loss of wealth; धनक्षये वर्धति जाठराग्निः Pt.2.178. -गर्व, -गर्वित a. purse-proud. -छूः the numidian crane. -जातम् all kinds of valuable possessions, aggregate property; सर्वेषां धनजातानामाददी- ताग्ऱ्यमग्रजः Ms.9.114. -द a. liberal. (-दः) 1 a liberal or munificent man. -2 an epithet of Kubera; जिगमिषुर्ध नदाध्युषितां दिशम् R.9.25;17.8. -3 N. of fire. -4 = धनञ्जय (4) q. v. ˚अनुजः an epithet of Rāvaṇa; R.12.52.88. -दण्डः punishment in the shape of a fine. -दायिन् m. fire. -धानी treasury. -धान्यम् 1 money and grain. -2 a spell for restraining certain magical weapons. -पतिः 1 an epithet of Kubera; तत्रागारं धनपतिगृहानुत्तरेणास्मदीयम् Me.77,7. -2 a treasurer. -3 = धनञ्जय (4) q. v. -पालः 1 a treasurer. -2 an epithet of Kubera. -पिशाचिका, -पिशाची 'the demon of wealth', an avaricious desire of wealth, greed, avarice. -प्रयोगः usury. -मद a. purseproud. (-दः) pride of wealth. -मूलम् principal, capital. -लोभः avarice, cupidity. -व्ययः 1 expenditure. -2 extravagance. -सूः f. 1 mother of daughters; L. D. B. -2 m. the forktailed shrike. -स्थानम् 1 a treasury. -2 the second mansion from लग्न in a horoscope. हरः 1 an heir. -2 a thief. -3 a kind of perfume. -हार्य a. to be won over by wealth; वहसि हि धनहार्यं पण्यभूतं शरीरम् Mk.1.31;5.9. -हीन a. deprived of wealth, poor.
dhānam धानम् नी [धा भावे-ल्युट्] 1 A receptacle, seat; as in मसीधानी, राजधानी, यमधानी; रविं दधाने$प्यरविन्दधाने Śi.4.12. -2 Nourishing, nourishment. -नी 1 The site of a habitation. -2 Coriander.
dhāvanam धावनम् [धाव्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Running, galloping. -2 Flowing. -3 Attacking. -4 Cleansing, purifying, rubbing, washing off. -5 Rubbing with anything.
dhūpanam धूपनम् 1 Fumigation, perfuming; बलयश्चान्नलाजाभिर्धूपनं दीपकर्म च Mb.13.99.7. -2 Incense; लाज्यैश्च गन्धैश्च तथा वितानैरभ्यर्चितं धूपनधूपितं च Mb.5.192.35. Ms.7.219. -3 astrol.) The obscuration of a comet.
dhūmanam धूमनम् (in astrol.) The obscuration (of a comet).
dhūmāyanam धूमायनम् 1 Smoking, steaming. -2 Heat.
dhmānam ध्मानम् Blowing.
dhmāpanam ध्मापनम् Inflating, swelling by blowing into.
dhvananam ध्वननम् [ध्वन्-करणे ल्युट्] 1 Sounding. -2 Hinting at, suggesting or implying (as a meaning). -3 (In Rhet.) The same as व्यञ्जना q. v., or that power of a word or sentence by virtue of which it conveys a sense different from its primary or secondary meaning, suggestive power; cf. अञ्जन also वृत्तिर्व्यञ्जनध्वननगमनप्रत्यायनादिव्यपदेश- विषया व्यञ्जना नाम S. D. -4 Humming, indistinct utterance.
naṭanam नटनम् [नट्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Dancing, dance. -2 Acting, gesticulation, dramatic representation.
nayanam नयनम् [नी-करणे ल्युट्] 1 Leading, guiding, conducting managing. -2 Taking, bringing to or near, drawing; पापापहं स्वर्नयनं दुस्तरं पार्थिवर्षभैः Rām.1.14.58. -3 Ruling, governing, polity; वाक्यैः पवित्रार्थपदैर्नयनैः प्राकृतैरपि Bhāg. 1.5.34. -4 Obtaining. -5 The eye. -6 Passing, spending (as time). -ना, -नी The pupil of the eye. -Comp. -अञ्चलः, -अन्तः 1 the eye-corner. -2 a side-glance. -अभिराम a. gladdening the sight, lovely to behold. (-मः) the moon. -आमोषिन् a. blinding the sight, obscuring. -उत्सवः 1 a lamp. -2 delight of the eyes. -3 any lovely object. -उपान्तः the corner of the eye; नयनोपान्तविलोकितं च यत् (स्मरामि) Ku.4.23. -गोचर a. visible, within the range of sight. -चरितम् the play of the eyes, ogling. -छदः an eyelid. -जम्, -जलम्, -वारि n. tears; देव त्वद्वैरिनारीनयननयनजैर्निर्ममे नीरधिर्न Sūkti.5.117. -पथः the range of sight. -पुटम् the cavity of the eye, eye-lid. -प्रबन्धः the outer corner of the eye. -प्रीतिः lovely sight. -प्लवः the swimming of the eyes. -बुद्बुदम् an eye-ball. -विषयः 1 any visible object; नयनविषयं जन्मन्येकः स एव महोत्सवः Māl.1.36. -2 the horizon. -3 the range of sight. -सलिलम् tears; तस्मिन् काले नयनसलिलं योषितां खण्डितानाम् (शान्तिं नेयम्) Me.41.
nardanam नर्दनम् [नर्द्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Bellowing, roaring. -2 Celebrating, praising aloud.
navanam नवनम् The act of praising or extolling.
nānānam नानानम् ind. Ved. Differently, separately &c.
nāvanam नावनम् A sternutatory.
niḥśvasanam निःश्वसनम् Breathing out, sighing.
nikāmanam निकामनम् Desire, longing after.
nikartanam निकर्तनम् See under निकृत्.
nikartanam निकर्तनम् 1 Cutting down or off, tearing; निकर्तनमिवा- त्युग्रं लाङ्गूलस्य महाहरिः Mb.7.17.25. -2 Annihilation, wiping out completely; उत्सादनममित्राणां परसेनानिकर्तनम् Mb.3.167.55.
nikocanam निकोचनम् Contraction, compression.
nikhananam निखननम् Digging in, burying; as in स्थूणानिखननन्याय.
nigaḍanam निगडनम् Chaining, fettering.
nigamanam निगमनम् 1 Quotation of a word from the Veda or the word so quoted. -2 (In logic) The conclusion in a syllogism, a deduction (the fifth member of the fivemembered Indian syllogism); निगमनं च प्रतिज्ञाया हेतोश्च पुनर्वचनम् ŚB. on MS.7.1.12. -3 Going in or into. -4 End, conclusion; इत्येवमुपक्रम्य निगमने इदं श्रूयते । ŚB. on MS.3.3.2. -Comp. -सूत्रम् The aphorism which forms the निगमन; इदं निगमनसूत्रम् ŚB. on MS.7.1.12.
nigūhanam निगूहनम् Concealing, hiding; नाज्ञातचर्यां पश्यामि मेरोरिव निगूहनम् Mb.3.35.29.
nigranthanam निग्रन्थनम् Killing, slaughter.
niḍīnam निडीनम् The downward flight or swoop of birds; Mb.8.4.26; see डीन.
nidānam निदानम् 1 A band, rope, halter; उदुस्रियाणामसृजन्नि- दानम् Rv.6.32.2. -2 A rope for tying up a calf; बालजेन निदानेन कांस्यं भवतु दोहनम् Mb.13.94.41. -3 A primary cause, the first or essential cause; निदानमिक्ष्वाकुकुलस्य सन्ततेः R.3.1; अथवा बलमारम्भो निदानं क्षयसम्पदः Śi.2.94. -4 A cause in general; मुञ्च मयि मानमनिदानम् Gīt.5. -5 (in medicine) Inquiry into the causes of a disease, pathology. -6 Diagnosis of a disease. -7 End, termination. -8 Purity, purification, correctness. -9 Claiming the reward of penitential acts. -Comp. -स्थानम् one of the departments of medical science, Pathology.
nidhānam निधानम् 1 Putting down, laying down, depositing. -2 Keeping, preserving. -3 Place where anything is placed, a receptacle, reservoir; निधानं धर्माणाम् G. L.18. -4 Treasure; निधानगर्भामिव सागराम्बराम् R.3.9; Bg.9.18; विद्यैव लोकस्य परं निधानम् Subhāṣ. -5 Hoard, store, property, wealth. -6 A place of cessation or rest. -7 A deposit; Ms.8.36.
nidhuvanam निधुवनम् [नितरां धुवनं हस्तपादादिचालनमत्र] 1 Agitation, trembling; -2 Sexual enjoyment, coition; अतिशयमधु- रिपुनिधुवनशीलम् Gīt.2; Śi.11.18; Ch. P.4,8,25. -3 Pleasure, enjoyment, sport.
nidhyānam निध्यानम् Seeing, beholding, sight.
ninayanam निनयनम् See under निनी.
ninayanam निनयनम् 1 Performance. -2 Performing, accomplishing. -3 Pouring out.
nindanam निन्दनम् निन्दा [निन्द्-भावे-ल्युट् अ वा] 1 Blame, censure, reproof, reproach, abuse, reviling, defamation; व्याजस्तुतिर्मुखे निन्दा K. P.1; पर˚, वेद˚. -2 Injury, wickedness. -Comp. -उपमा a comparison which involves reproofs; Kāv.2.3. -स्तुतिः f. 1 ironical praise, irony. -2 overt praise.
nipatanam निपतनम् 1 Falling down, descending, alighting. -2 Flying down.
nipānam निपानम् 1 Drinking. -2 Any reservoir of water, pool, puddle; गाहन्तां महिषा निपानसलिलं शृङ्गैर्मुहुस्ताडितम् Ś.2.6; H.1.172; R.9.53; निपानवत् स कमलचारुदीर्घिकं ददर्श तद् वनमिव नन्दनं वनम् Bu. Ch.3.64. -3 A place or trough near a well for watering cattle. -4 A well; जह्युः स्वराडिव निपानखनित्रमिन्द्रः Bhāg.2.7.48. -5 A milkpail. -6 A resort, place of shelter; निपानं सर्वभूतानाम् Mb.12.18.17.
nipīḍanam निपीडनम् 1 Squeezing, pressing; घनपुलकपुलोमजाकुचाग्र- द्रुतपरिरम्भनिपीडनक्षमत्वम् (दधातु) Śi.1.74;13.11. -2 Hurting, injuring. -ना Oppression, hurt, injury; कृत्वा दीन- निपीडनां निजजने बद्ध्वा वचोविग्रहम् S. D.
niphenam निफेनम् Opium.
nibandhanam निबन्धनम् 1 The act of fastening, binding together; तं ददर्श यवक्रीतो यन्त्रवन्तं निबन्धने Mb.3.135.34. -2 Constructing, building. -3 Restraining, checking, confining. -4 A bond, fetter. -5 A tie, band, support, stay; आशानिबन्धनं जाता जीवलोकस्य U.3; यस्त्वमिव मामकीनस्य मनसो द्वितीयं निबन्धनम् Māl.3. -6 Dependence, connection; ते त्वदाशानिबन्धनाः M.4.14; परस्परनिबन्धनः Pt.1.79 'interdependent'. -7 Cause, origin, ground, motive, basis, foundation; वाक्प्रतिष्ठानिबन्धनानि देहिनां व्यवहारतन्त्राणि Māl.4 'based on, &c.; प्रत्याशा˚ 3; अनिबन्धन causeless, accidental; U.5,7. -8 Abode, seat, receptacle; सहजविलासनिबन्धनं शरीरम् Māl.2.6. -9 Composing, arrangement (रचना); संस्कारपूतेन वरं वरेण्यं वधूं सुखग्राह्यनिबन्धनेन Ku.7.9. -1 A literary composition or work, a treatise; Śi.2.112. -11 A grant (of land), an assignment; सद्वृत्तिः सन्निबन्धना Śi.2.112. (where निबन्धन means 'a treatise' also). -12 The peg of a lute. -13 (In gram.) Syntax. -14 A commentary.
nibhālanam निभालनम् Seeing, sight, perception.
nimajjanam निमज्जनम् Bathing, diving, plunging, sinking (lit. and fig.); दृङ् निमज्जनमुपैति सुधायाम् N.5.94; एवं संसारगहने उन्मज्जननिमज्जने Mb.
nimānam निमानम् [संख्याया गुणस्य निमाने मयट्; P.V.2.47] 1 Measure. -2 Price (निमानं = मूल्यम् Sk.)
nimīlanam निमीलनम् 1 Shutting the eyelids, winking; नयन- निमीलनखिन्नया यया ते Gīt.4; Amaru.33. -2 Closing the eyes in death, death. -3 (In astr.) Total eclipse.
niyamanam नियमनम् 1 Checking, punishing, restraining, subduing; नियमनादसतां च नराधिपः R.9.6. -2 Restriction, limitation. -3 Humiliation. -4 A precept, fixed rule. -5 Binding, tying down.
niyānam नियानम् Ved. A cow-pen; यन्नियानं न्ययनम् Rv.1.19.4.
niyojanam नियोजनम् 1 Fastening, attaching. -2 Ordering, prescribing. -3 Urging, impelling. -4 Appointing. -5 Ved. That with which anything is tied. -नी A halter.
nirgandhanam निर्गन्धनम् Killing, slaughter.
nirgamanam निर्गमनम् 1 Going out or forth. -2 A door. -3 A chamberlaiu, doorkeeper (?).
nirgranthanam निर्ग्रन्थनम् Killing, slaughter.
nirghātanam निर्घातनम् Forcing out, bringing out.
nirṇejanam निर्णेजनम् 1 Ablution. -2 Expiation, atonemet (for an offence). -3 Water for washing.
nirṇāyanam निर्णायनम् 1 Making certain. -2 The outer angle of the elephant's ear.
nirdalanam निर्दलनम् Splitting, breaking, destroying.
nirdhūnanam निर्धूननम् Heaving, fluctuating (of the sea); Ku.
nirmocanam निर्मोचनम् Liberation, deliverance.
nirmūlanam निर्मूलनम् Eradication, uprooting, extirpating (fig. also); कर्मनिर्मूलनक्षमः Bh.3.72.
nirmārjanam निर्मार्जनम् Cleaning, washing off, wiping out.
niryātanam निर्यातनम् 1 Returning, restoring, delivering, restitution (as of a deposit). -2 Payment of a debt. -3 Gift, donation, -4 Retaliation, requital, revenge (as in वैरनिर्यातन); न ह्यन्यस्य भवेच्छक्तिः वैरनिर्यातनं प्रति Hariv. -5 Killing, slaughter.
nirluñcanam निर्लुञ्चनम् Pulling out or off, tearing off, peeling.
nirluṇṭhanam निर्लुण्ठनम् 1 Robbing, plundering. -2 Tearing off; अङ्कानीव परस्परं विदधते निर्लुण्ठनं सुभ्रुवः S. D.
nirlekhanam निर्लेखनम् 1 Scraping, scratching. -2 An instrument for scraping, a scraper.
nirvacanam निर्वचनम् 1 Utterance, pronunciation. -2 A proverbial expression, proverb; न निर्मन्युः क्षत्रियो$स्ति लोके निर्वचनं स्मृतम् Mb.3.27.37. -3 Etymological interpretation, etymology. नामनिर्वचनं तस्य श्लोकमेनं सुरा जगुः Mb.9.2.37. -4 A vocabulary, an index. -5 Praise (प्रशंसा); प्रनष्टं शान्तनोर्वंशं समीक्ष्य पुनरुद्धृतम् । ततो निर्वचनं लोके सर्वराष्ट्रेष्ववर्तत ॥ Mb.1.19.23.
nirvarṇanam निर्वर्णनम् 1 Looking at, seeing, sight. -2 Marking, observing carefully.
nirvartanam निर्वर्तनम् 1 Accomplishment, completion, execution. -2 Desisting.
nirveṣṭanam निर्वेष्टनम् A weaver's shuttle.
nirvyathanam निर्व्यथनम् 1 Extreme pain, paining, afflicting. -2 Freedom from pain. -3 A hole, chasm.
nilayanam निलयनम् 1 Setting in a place, alighting. -2 A place of refuge; निलयनं चानिलयनं च Tait. Up.2.6; Bhāg. 5.19.2. -3 A house, dwelling, habitation; नदीनिलयनाः सर्पा नदीकुटिलगामिनः । तिष्ठन्त्यावृत्य पन्थानमतो दुःखतरं वनम् ॥ Rām.2.28.2; Ki.7.2. -4 The act of going out.
nilāyanam निलायनम् Playing at hide and seek; Bhāg. 1.11.59.
nivapanam निवपनम् 1 Scattering down, pouring out, throwing down. -2 Sowing. -3 An offering to the manes, an oblation in honour of one's deceased ancestors; को नः कुले निवपनानि नियच्छतीति Ś.6.25.
nivasanam निवसनम् 1 A house, habitation, dwelling; निवसनं श्मशानम् Ā. L.16. -2 A garment, cloth, an undergarment; प्रस्थितं निवसनग्रहणाय Śi.1.6; R.19.41.
nivāsanam निवासनम् 1 Residence. -2 Sojourn. -3 Spending time.
nivedanam निवेदनम् 1 Making known, relating, proclaiming; a communication, announcement. -2 Delivering, entrusting. -3 Dedication. -4 Representation. -5 An offering or oblation. -नः An epithet of Śiva.
niveśanam निवेशनम् 1 Entering, entrance. -2 Halting, encamping. -3 Marrying, marriage; प्रतिलोमनिवेशनम् Bhāg. 3.7.31. -4 Entering in writing, inscribing. -5 An abode, a dwelling, house, habitation. -6 A camp; निवेशयामास मुदा कल्पितान्यनिवेशने Bhāg.1.53.16; Mb.3. 24.1. -7 A town or city; पार्थिवस्य निवेशने Rām.7.62. 18. -8 A nest. -नी The earth.
niveṣṭanam निवेष्टनम् Covering, enveloping.
niśamanam निशमनम् 1 Looking at, beholding. -2 Seeing, sight -3 Hearing. -4 Becoming aware of.
niśāmanam निशामनम् 1 Seeing, beholding. -2 Sight. -3 Hearing. -4 Repeated observation. -5 A shadow, reflection.
niśānam निशानम् Sharpening, whetting. -Comp. -पट्टः a whet stone.
niśumbhanam निशुम्भनम् Killing, slaying.
niṣadanam निषदनम् Ved. Sitting. -2 Dwelling; क्वचिच्चाशेषदोष- निषदनम् Bhāg.5.14.7. -3 A seat. -4 A house, residence. -नः = निषाद q. v.
niṣecanam निषेचनम् 1 Sprinkling, pouring out. -2 Watering, irrigation.
niṣūdanam निषूदनम् Killing, slaughter. -नः A killer; as in बलवृत्रनिषूदनः &c.
niṣkālanam निष्कालनम् 1 Driving away (cattle &c.) -2 Killing, slaughter (मारण).
niṣkartanam निष्कर्तनम् Cutting off, tearing away.
niṣṭapanam निष्टपनम् Burning, scorching.
niṣṭhānam निष्ठानम् Sauce, condiment; 'निष्ठानं व्यञ्जनं ज्ञेयम्' इति हलायुधः; Rām.2.91.67. -2 See अधिष्ठान; देवनिष्ठानभूतं तद्विमानम् पुष्पकं मृधे Rām.7.21.27.
niṣpatanam निष्पतनम् Rushing out, issuing quickly.
niṣpādanam निष्पादनम् 1 Effecting, accomplishing. -2 Concluding. -3 Producing, causing.
niṣpīḍanam निष्पीडनम् Pressing, squeezing.
niṣpavanam निष्पवनम् Winnowing.
nihananam निहननम् Killing, slaughter.
nihiṃsanam निहिंसनम् Killing, slaughter.
nihnavanam निह्नवनम् 1 Denial or concealment of knowledge. -2 Excuse, exculpation.
nīrājanam नीराजनम् ना 1 Lustration of arms, a kind of military and religious ceremony performed by kings or generals of armies in the month of Āśvina before they took the field; (it was, so to say, a general purification of the king's Purohita, the ministers, and all the various component parts of the army, together with the arms and implements of war, by means of sacred Mantras); तम्मै सम्यग् हुतो वह्निर्वाजिनीराजनाविधौ R. 4.25;17.12; चक्रे स चक्रनिभचङ्क्रमणच्छलेन नीराजनां जनयतां निजबान्धवानाम् N.1.144. -2 Waving lights before an idol as an act of adoration; नीराजनाभिः सुभगाः सुभ्रुवः समभावयन् Śiva B.6.62; तुरङ्गमस्येव रणे निवृत्ते नीराजनाकौतुकमङ्गलानि Pratijñā 1.12.
nam नूनम् ind. Certainly, assuredly, surely, verily, indeed; अद्यापि नूनं हरकोपवह्निस्त्वयि ज्वलत्यौर्व इवाम्बुराशौ Ś.3.3; Me.9,18,46; Bh.1.11; Ku.1.12;5.75; R.1.29. -2 Most probably, in all probability; नूनं त्वया परिभवं च वनं च घोरम् (अवाप्य) U.4.23. -3 Ved. Now, just now, just. -4 Immediately. -5 In future. -6 Now, then, therefore. -Comp. -भावः probability. -भावात् ind. probably; नूनभावात्तु पश्यामि प्रत्यादेशमिवात्मनः Mb.3. 2.12 (v. l.).
nṛśaṃsanam नृशंसनम् Cruelty; Ve.3.
nejanam नेजनम् 1 Washing, cleansing. -2 Washing place; राशयः प्रयदृश्यन्त वाससां नेजनेष्विव Mb.7.187.13.
nodanam नोदनम् [नुद्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Impelling, driving, urging onward. -2 Removing, driving away, dispelling. -3 Cutting, splitting.
nyañcanam न्यञ्चनम् 1 A curve. -2 A hiding place. -3 A hollow. -नी The lap.
nyasanam न्यसनम् 1 Depositing, lying down. -2 Delivering, giving up. -3 Bringing forward, mentioning.
paṭṭanam पट्टनम् नी A city.
paṭhanam पठनम् [पठ्-ल्युट्] 1 Reading, reciting. -2 Mentioning. -3 Studying, perusing.
paṇanam पणनम् [पण्-ल्युट्] 1 Bartering, purchasing. -2 Betting. -3 Sale. -4 Traffic.
patanam पतनम् [पत्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 The act of flying or coming down, alighting, descending, throwing oneself down at. -2 Setting (as of the sun). -3 Going down to hell; निरये चैव पतनम् Ms.6.61. -4 Apostacy. -5 Falling from dignity, virtue &c. अनिग्रहाच्चेन्द्रियाणां नरः पतन- मृच्छति Y.3.219. -6 Fall, decline, ruin, adversity (opp. उदय or उच्छ्राय); ग्रहाधीना नरेन्द्राणामुच्छ्रायाः पतनानि च Y.1.38. -7 Death. -8 Hanging down, becoming flaccid (as breasts). -9 Miscarriage. -1 (In arith.) Subtraction. -11 The latitude of a planet. -Comp. -धर्मिन् a. subject to the law of decay, perishable. -शील a. accustomed to fall down.
pattanam पत्तनम् 1 A town, city (opp. ग्राम); पत्तने विद्यमाने$पि ग्रामे रत्नपरीक्षा M.1; एको वासः पत्तने वा वने वा Bh.3.12. -2 A musical instrument, मृदङ्ग.
parāḍīnam पराडीनम् Flying backward 'पश्चाद्गतिः पराडीनम्'; Mb.8.41.27.
parādānam परादानम् 1 Giving up or away. -2 Exchanging.
parābhāvanam पराभावनम् Suppression.
parāmarśanam परामर्शनम् 1 Remembrance. -2 Consideration, reflection, thought.
parāsanam परासनम् Killing, slaughter.
parikartanam परिकर्तनम् 1 Cutting, cutting off. -2 A circular incision. -3 Cutting out. -4 A shooting pain.
parikalkanam परिकल्कनम् Deceit, cheating, roguery.
parikīrtanam परिकीर्तनम् 1 Proclaiming, saying, talking of. -2 Boasting. -3 Naming.
parikalpanam परिकल्पनम् ना 1 Settling, fixing, deciding, determining. -2 Contriving, inventing, forming, arranging; पश्यैतान् परिकल्पनाव्यतिकरप्रोच्छूनवंशान् गजान् Mu.7.15. -3 Providing, furnishing. -4 Distributing.
parikṣālanam परिक्षालनम् 1 Washing, cleansing. -2 Water for washing.
parigaṇanam परिगणनम् ना Complete enumeration, accurate statement or calculation; श्रेणीभूताः परिगणनया निर्दिशन्तो बलाकाः Me. (considered as an interpolation or क्षेपक by Malli.)
parighaṭṭanam परिघट्टनम् Stirring up, stirring round; अस्मिन् महा- मोहमये कटाहे सूर्याग्निना रात्रिदिवेन्धनेन । मासर्तुदर्वीपरिघट्टनेन भूतानि कालः पचतीति वार्ता ॥ Mb.3.313.118.
paricintanam परिचिन्तनम् Thinking of, remembering.
paricumbanam परिचुम्बनम् Kissing passionately; परिचितपरिचुम्बनाभि- योगादपगतकुङ्कुमरेणुभिः कपोलैः Śi.7.63.
paricchedanam परिच्छेदनम् 1 Discriminating. -2 Dividing. -3 A division of a book.
paricyavanam परिच्यवनम् 1 Descending from heaven. -2 Loss, deprivation of.
pariḍīnam परिडीनम् The flight of a bird in circles; see डीन; Mb.8.41.27 (com. परिडीनं तु सर्वतः).
pariṇamanam परिणमनम् Change, transformation.
pariṇahanam परिणहनम् Girding on, wrapping round.
parityajanam परित्यजनम् Abandoning, giving up, leaving.
paridahanam परिदहनम् Burning, scorching.
paridānam परिदानम् 1 Barter, exchange. -2 Devotion. -3 Restitution or restoration of a deposit.
paripaṇanam परिपणनम् 1 Plighting, promising; Mu.1. -2 Playing for, wagering.
paripatanam परिपतनम् Flying round or about.
paripālanam परिपालनम् 1 Protecting, defending, maintaining, keeping, sustaining; क्लिश्नाति लब्धपरिपालनवृत्तिरेव Ś.5.6. -2 Nourishment, nurture; जातस्य परिपालनम् Ms.9.27.
paripuṭanam परिपुटनम् 1 Removing the bark, peeling off. -2 Losing the bark or skin.
paribandhanam परिबन्धनम् Tying round.
paribhartsanam परिभर्त्सनम् Threatening, menacing.
paribhāvanam परिभावनम् 1 Union, cohesion; पांसुभस्मकरीषाणां यथा वै राशयश्चिताः । सहसा वारिणा सिक्ता न यान्ति परिभावनम् ॥ Mb.12. 195.17,18. -2 Contemplation, meditation.
paribhraṃśanam परिभ्रंशनम् 1 Falling from. -2 Loss.
parimalanam परिमलनम् Rubbing (मर्दन); श्रीमत्यौ चारुवृत्ते करपरिमलना- नन्दहृष्टे रमायाः; (विष्णुपादा˚ वर्णनस्तोत्रम् 18).
parimilanam परिमिलनम् 1 Touch, contact; तनोर्मध्यस्यान्तः परिमिलन- मप्राप्य हरितम् Ratn.2.11; चन्दनवनोत्संगपरिमिलनबहलपरिमलः Nāg.1. -2 Combination, union.
parimohanam परिमोहनम् 1 Beguiling, alluring, enticing, fascinating. -2 Bewildering, infatuating; स्पर्शः पुरा परिचितो नियतं स एव संजीवनश्च मनसः परिमोहनश्च U.3.12. (v. l.).
parimārjanam परिमार्जनम् 1 Cleaning, wiping off. -2 A dish of honey and oil; मधुतैलघृतैर्मध्ये वेष्टिताः समिताश्च ये । मधुमस्तक- मुद्दिष्टं तस्याख्या परिमार्जनम् ॥ Śabdachandrikā.
parimoṭanam परिमोटनम् Snapping, cracking.
parilaṅghanam परिलङ्घनम् Leaping to and fro, jumping over.
parilambanam परिलम्बनम् Lagging, lingering.
parilikhanam परिलिखनम् Smoothing, polishing; Mārk. P.
parilekhanam परिलेखनम् Drawing lines on the altar.
parivadanam परिवदनम् 1 Reviling. -2 Clamouring.
parivarjanam परिवर्जनम् 1 Leaving, quitting, abandoning. -2 Giving up, resigning. -3 Killing, slaughter.
parivartanam परिवर्तनम् 1 Moving to and fro, turning about, rolling about (as on the lap, bed &c.); महार्हशय्या- परिवर्तनच्युतैः स्वकेशपुष्पैरपि या स्म दूयते Ku.5.12; R.9.13; Śi.4.47. -2 Turning round, revolving, whirling round. -3 Revolution, end of a period or time. -4 Change; वेषपरिवर्तनं विधाय Pt.3. -5 Exchange, barter......परि- हापणमुपभोगः परिवर्तनमपहारश्चेति कोशक्षयः Kau. A.2.7.26. also राजद्रव्याणामन्यद्रव्येणादानं परिवर्तनम् -6 Inverting. -7 Requital, return.
parivardhanam परिवर्धनम् 1 Increasing, enlarging. -2 Rearing, breeding; पशूनां परिवर्धनम् Ms.1.331. -3 Growing, growth.
parivedanam परिवेदनम् 1 The marriage of a younger brother before the elder; Ms.11.6. -2 Marriage in general. -3 Complete or accurate knowledge. -4 Gain, acquisition. -5 Maintaining the household fire (अग्न्याधान). -6 Pervasion on all sides, universal pervasion or existence. -7 Discussion. -8 Misery, pain. -ना 1 Shrewdness, wit. -2 Prudence, foresight. परिवेदनीया parivēdanīyā परिवेदिनी parivēdinī परिवेदनीया परिवेदिनी The wife of a younger brother who is married before the elder.
pariveṣṭanam परिवेष्टनम् 1 Surrounding, enclosing, -2 Circumference. -3 A cover, covering. -4 A bandage; दष्टस्य कीटभुजगैः परिवेष्टनं च Mk.3.16.
pariśīlanam परिशीलनम् 1 Touch, contact (lit.); ललितलवङ्गलतापरि- शीलनकोमलमलयसमीरे Gīt.1; so वदनकमलपरिशीलनमिलित &c. 11. -2 Constant contact, intercourse, or correspondence. -3 Study, application or attachment (to a thing), steady or fixed pursuit; काव्यार्थ˚ S. D.
parisaṃkhyānam परिसंख्यानम् 1 Enumeration, total, number. -2 Exclusive specification; सांख्यज्ञानं प्रवक्ष्यामि परिसंख्यानदर्शनम् Mb.12.36.26. -3 Correct judgment, proper estimate; Y.3.158.
parisamūhanam परिसमूहनम् 1 Heaping up. -2 Sprinkling water (in a particular way) round the sacrificial fire (अग्नेः समन्तात् मार्जनम्); अग्निं परिसमूहनं पर्युक्षणम् Vaiśvadeva.
paristhānam परिस्थानम् 1 Abode. -2 Fixedness, solidity. -3 Firmness.
parīndanam परीन्दनम् Gratification, present.
paryavadānam पर्यवदानम् Complete destruction or disappearance.
paryavaṣṭambhanam पर्यवष्टम्भनम् Surrounding, investing.
paryavasānam पर्यवसानम् 1 End, termination, conclusion. -2 Determination, ascertainment.
paryasanam पर्यसनम् 1 Casting, throwing about. -2 Sending forth, throwing. -3 Sending away. -4 Putting off or away.
paryāsanam पर्यासनम् 1 Revolution; see पर्यासः. -2 Destruction; यदि चैतत्कथञ्चित्स्याल्लोकपर्यासनं भवेत् Mb.8.87.16.
paryādānam पर्यादानम् End, exhaustion.
paryālocanam पर्यालोचनम् ना 1 Circumspection, attentive observation, deliberation, mature reflection. -2 Knowing, recognition. -3 Plan, design. पर्यावर्तः paryāvartḥ पर्यावर्तनम् paryāvartanam पर्यावर्तः पर्यावर्तनम् Coming back, return. -2 Exchange.
paryutthānam पर्युत्थानम् Standing up.
paryudañcanam पर्युदञ्चनम् 1 Debt. -2 Raising up, drawing out (उद्धार).
paryupasthānam पर्युपस्थानम् Serving, waiting upon, attendance; ततः शुचिसमाचाराः पर्युपस्थानकोविदाः Rām.2.65 7.
paryupāsanam पर्युपासनम् 1 Worship, honour, service. -2 Friendliness, courtesy. -3 Sitting round. -4 Pardon, excuse.
palāyanam पलायनम् 1 Running away, retreat, flight, escape; युद्धे चाप्यपलायनम् (क्षत्रकर्म स्वभावजम्) Bg.18.43; R.19.31. -2 A saddle.
palyayanam पल्ययनम् 1 A saddle. -2 A rein, bridle.
pallavanam पल्लवनम् Prolixity; useless speech.
pāṭanam पाटनम् [पट् भावे ल्युट्] Splitting, breaking, cleaving, destroying; स्वर्गद्वारकपाटपाटनपटुर्धर्मो$पि नोपार्जितः:--Comp. -क्रिया lancing an ulcer.
pāṭhanam पाठनम् Teaching, lecturing.
nam पानम् [पा-ल्युट्] 1 Drinking, quaffing, kissing (a lip); पयःपानम्; देहि मुखकमलमधुपानम् Gīt.1. -2 Drinking spirituous liquors; नहि धर्मार्थसिद्ध्यर्थं पानमेव प्रशस्यते Rām. 4.33.46. Ms.7.5;9.13; द्यूतपानप्रसक्ताश्च जघन्या राजसी गतिः 12.45. -3 A drink, beverage in general; Ms. 3.227; पयःपानं भुजङ्गानां केवलं विषवर्धनम् Pt.1.389. -4 A drinking vessel. -5 Sharpening; whetting. -6 Protection, defence. -7 A canal. -नः 1 A distiller. -2 Breath, expiration. -a. (in comp.) Drinking, one who drinks; विश्वं युगान्ते वटपत्र एकः शेते स्म मायाशिशुरङ्घ्रिपानः Bhāg.3.33.4. -Comp. -अगारः, -आगारः, -रम् a tavern; Mb.12.88.14. -अत्ययः hard drinking. -गोष्ठिका, -गोष्ठी 1 a drinking party. -2 a dramshop, tavern. -पः a. drinking spirituous liquors; Mb.3.48.6. -पात्रम्, -भाजनम्, -भाण्डम् a drinking vessel, a goblet. -भूः, -भूमिः, -भूमी f. a drinking room; रणक्षितिः शोणितमद्य कुल्या रराज मृत्योरिव पानभूमिः R.7.49;19.11. -मण्डलम् a drinking party. -रत a. addicted to drinking. -वणिज् m. vendor of spirits. -विभ्रमः intoxication. -शौण्डः a hard drinker.
pāyanam पायनम् Giving or causing to drink. -ना 1 Causing to drink. -2 Watering, moistening. -3 Sharpening, whetting.
pāśanama पाशनम 1 A noose, snare, net, sling. -2 A cord, lash. -3 Ensnaring, entrapping.
piñjanam पिञ्जनम् A bow-shaped instrument used for cleaning cotton.
piṇḍanam पिण्डनम् Forming globes; Bhā.3.26.43. -नः A mound or bank.
pidhānam पिधानम् 1 Covering, concealing. -2 A sheath. -3 A wrapper, cloak. -4 A lid or top. -5 A particular process to which quicksilver is subjected. -नी A cover, lid.
pīḍanam पीडनम् [पीड् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Paining, distressing, oppressing, inflicting pain; Ms.9.299; प्रजापीडनसंतापात् समुद्भूतो हुताशनः । राज्ञः श्रियं कुलं प्राणान्नादग्ध्वा विनिवर्तते ॥ Pt. 1.345; पीडनवर्गः N. of a chapter in Kau. A. (8. 4). -2 (a) Squeezing; pressing; Rām.7.16.29; दोर्वल्लिबन्ध- निबिडस्तनपीडनानि Gīt.1; दन्तोष्ठपीडननखक्षतरक्तसिक्ताम् Ch. P. 44. (b) Pressure; ममातिदृढपीडनैरपि न तृप्तिरालिङ्गनैः Māl.9. 38. -3 An instrument for pressing. -4 Taking, holding, seizing, as in करपीडन or पाणिपीडन q. v. -5 Laying waste, devastation. -6 Threshing corn. -7 An eclipse; as in ग्रहपीडन q. v. शशिदिवाकरयोर्ग्रहपीडनम् Bh.2.91. -8 Suppressing sounds, a fault in the pronunciation of vowels.
puṭanam पुटनम् Enveloping, wrapping.
purodhānam पुरोधानम् 1 Placing in front. -2 Ministration by a priest. पुरोधिका purōdhikā पुरोहितिका purōhitikā पुरोधिका पुरोहितिका A favourite wife (preferred to all others).
pūjanam पूजनम् [पूज् भावे ल्युट्] 1 Worshipping, honouring, adoring; देवद्विजगुरुप्राज्ञपूजनं ...... तप उच्यते Bg.17.14. -2 Treating with respect, entertaining, hospitality. -3 An object of reverence. -ना same as पूजनम्; अहो देहप्रदानेन दर्शिता$तिथिपूजना Mb.12.147.8. -नी A hen-sparrow.
pūyanam पूयनम् = पूय q. v.
pṛcchanam पृच्छनम् Asking, inquiring.
pṛtanam पृतनम् Ved. 1 A hostile encounter. -2 An army.
pṛṣodyānam पृषोद्यानम् A small garden; L. D. B.
paiśunam पैशुनम् न्यम् [पिशुनस्य भावः अण् ष्यञ् वा] 1 Backbiting, slandering, talebearing, calumny; पैशुन्यं साहसं ......क्रोधजो$पि गणो$ष्टकः Ms.7.48;11.56; Bg.16.2. -2 Roguery, depravity. -3 Wickdness, malignity.
pauṃsavanam पौंसवनम् See पुंसवन.
prakaṭanam प्रकटनम् The act of manifesting, disclosing, unfolding.
prakathanam प्रकथनम् Announcing, narration; P.I.3.32.
prakīrtanam प्रकीर्तनम् 1 Proclaiming, announcing. -2 Praising, extolling, lauding. -ना Mentioning, naming.
prakṣālanam प्रक्षालनम् Washing, washing off; यस्यावरोधस्तनचन्द- नानां प्रक्षालनाद्वारिविहारकाले R.6.48. -2 Cleansing, cleaning, purifying; दुर्जनं प्रथमं वन्दे सज्जनं तदनन्दरम् । मुखप्रक्षालनात् पूर्वं गुदप्रक्षालनं यथा ॥ Subh. Ratn.54.34. -3 Bathing. -4 Anything used for purifying. -5 Water for washing.
prakhyānam प्रख्यानम् 1 Reporting. -2 A report, information. -3 Perception.
prakhyāpanam प्रख्यापनम् 1 Publishing, making public. -2 Communicating. -3 Information.
pragamanam प्रगमनम् 1 Advance, progress. -2 The first advance in courtship. -3 A speech containing an excellent answer.
pragarjanam प्रगर्जनम् Roaring, shouting; also प्रगर्जितम् in this sense.
praguṇanam प्रगुणनम् Putting straight, arranging.
pragopanam प्रगोपनम् Protection, preservation.
pragrathanam प्रग्रथनम् Stringing together, weaving.
pracalanam प्रचलनम् 1 Shaking, trembling. -2 Retreat, flight. -3 Circulation, currency. प्रचलित pracalita (प्रचलत् pracalat) प्रचलित (प्रचलत्) a. 1 Shaken, moved, set in motion. -2 Moving about; एतस्मिन् प्रचलाकिनां प्रचलतामुद्वेजिताः कूजितैः U.2.29. -3 Wandering, roaming. -4 Having set out or proceeded. -5 Customary, recognized or received as authority. -6 Current, prevalent. -7 confused, bewildered. -तम् Going away, departure.
pracālanam प्रचालनम् Stirring, shaking, a stir; किं वृथार्थप्रचालनेन Pt.5 'why discuss this matter in vain'.
pracayanam प्रचयनम् Collecting, gathering.
pracodanam प्रचोदनम् 1 Driving onward, urging, inciting. -2 Instigating, setting on. -3 Ordering, enjoining, prescribing. -4 A rule, precept, order, commandment. -5 Saying. -6 Sending, despatching.
pracchanam प्रच्छनम् ना A question, inquiry, interrogation.
pracchādanam प्रच्छादनम् 1 Covering, concealing. -2 An upper garment. -Comp. -पटः a wrapper, cover, coverlet.
pracchardanam प्रच्छर्दनम् 1 Vomiting. -2 Emitting, sending forth. -3 An emetic; प्रच्छर्दनविधारणाभ्यां वा प्राणस्य Pātañjala S.1.34.
pracchānam प्रच्छानम् 1 Scarifying. -2 Making sore.
pracchedanam प्रच्छेदनम् Dividing into small pieces.
pracyavanam प्रच्यवनम् 1 Departing, retreating, withdrawal. -2 Loss, deprivation. -3 Oozing, dropping (क्षरण).
pracyāvanam प्रच्यावनम् 1 Causing to give up. -2 A means of removing, a sedative or palliative.
prajalpanam प्रजल्पनम् 1 Talking, speaking. -2 Prattle, gossip.
prajīvanam प्रजीवनम् Livelihood, subsistence; शेषाणामानृशंस्यार्थं प्रदद्यात्तु प्रजीवनम् Ms.9.163.
prajñāpanam प्रज्ञापनम् Statement, assertion.
prajvalanam प्रज्वलनम् 1 Blazing up, flaming, burning. -2 Kindling.
prajvālanam प्रज्वालनम् Kindling, setting on fire.
praḍīnam प्रडीनम् 1 Flying in every direction; प्रडीनं सर्वतोयानम् Mb.8.41.26 (com.). -2 Flying forward; see under डीन. -3 Taking flight.
praṇadanam प्रणदनम् Sounding, a sound.
praṇidhānam प्रणिधानम् 1 Applying, employing, application, use. -2 Great effort, energy. -3 Profound religious meditation, abstract contemplation; सो$पश्यत् प्रणिधानेन संततेः स्तम्भकारणम् R.1.74;8.19; V.2; तपःस्वाध्यायेश्वरप्रणि- धानानि क्रियायोगः Pātañjala S; ईश्वरप्रणिधानाद्वा Pātañjala S. 23. -4 Respectful behaviour towards (with loc.); जानामि प्रणिधानं ते बाल्यात् प्रभृति नन्दिनि । ब्राह्मणेष्विह सर्वेषु गुरुबन्धुषु चैव ह ॥ Mb.3.33.19. -5 Renunciation of the fruit of actions (कर्मफलत्याग). -6 Entrance, access. -7 (With Buddhists) A prayer, an entreaty.
praṇayanam प्रणयनम् 1 Bringing, fetching. -2 Conducting, conveying. -3 Carrying out, executing, performing; सर्गशेष- प्रणयनाद्विश्वयोनेरनन्तरम् Ku.6.9. -4 Writing, composing. -5 Decreeing, sentencing, awarding; as दण्डस्य प्रणयनम्. -6 Bringing forward, adducing. -7 Distributing. -8 Infliction of (punishment). -9 Founding (of a school).
praṇejanam प्रणेजनम् 1 Washing or wiping away. -2 Bathing. -3 Water for washing.
pratapanam प्रतपनम् Warming, making warm.
pratigamanam प्रतिगमनम् Returning, going back, return.
pratighātanam प्रतिघातनम् 1 Repulsing, warding off. -2 Killing, slaughter.
pratighnam प्रतिघ्नम् The body.
praticintanam प्रतिचिन्तनम् Meditating upon.
praticchadanam प्रतिच्छदनम् A cover, a piece of cloth for a covering. प्रतिच्छन्दः praticchandḥ प्रतिच्छन्दकः praticchandakḥ प्रतिच्छन्दः प्रतिच्छन्दकः 1 A likeness, picture, statue, an image; धनुःशतमात्रेण दृष्टः स दिव्यवारणप्रतिच्छन्दः Pratijñā.1. -2 A substitute; गिरिप्रतिच्छन्दमहामतङ्गजाः Śi.12.29; प्रतिच्छन्दं धात्रा युवतिवपुषां किं नु रचितम् Avimārakam 2.3.
pratijanmanam प्रतिजन्मनम् Rebirth.
pratijīvanam प्रतिजीवनम् Resuscitation.
pratijñānam प्रतिज्ञानम् 1 Asserting, affirmation. -2 Agreement, promise. -3 Admission. -4 Bringing forward or adducing.
pratidarśanam प्रतिदर्शनम् Seeing, perceiving.
pratidānam प्रतिदानम् 1 Restoration, giving back, restitution (as of a deposit). -2 Barter, exchange.
pratidhānam प्रतिधानम् 1 Putting on. -2 Taking measures.
pratidhāvanam प्रतिधावनम् Assailing, attacking. प्रतिध्वनिः pratidhvaniḥ प्रतिध्वानः pratidhvānḥ प्रतिध्वनिः प्रतिध्वानः An echo, reverberation; श्रुत- पदरवस्तेषामेव प्रतिध्वनिमध्वनि N.
pratinandanam प्रतिनन्दनम् 1 Congratulating, welcoming. -2 Thanks giving.
pratiniryātanam प्रतिनिर्यातनम् 1 Retribution, retaliation. -2 Returning, giving back.
pratinivartanam प्रतिनिवर्तनम् Returning, return. -2 Turning away from.
pradipādanam प्रदिपादनम् 1 Giving, granting bestowing. -2 Demonstrating, proving, establishing. -3 Treating of, explaining, expounding, illustrating. -4 Effecting, accomplishing, fulfilment. -5 Causing, producing. -6 Repeated action, practice. -7 Commencement; त्रेताविमोक्ष- समये द्वापरप्रतिपादने Mb.12.141.14. -8 Giving back, restoring. -9 Entrusting, appointing. -1 Action, worldly conduct.
pratipānam प्रतिपानम् Water for drinking. -2 Drinking, giving a drink; अश्वानां प्रतिपानं च खादनं चैन सो$न्वशात् Rām. 2.5.47.
pratipālanam प्रतिपालनम् Guarding, protecting, defending. -2 observance, following, practising; शृणु सखि साधनमेकं न कुलप्रतिपालनं श्रेयः Udb.
pratipīḍanam प्रतिपीडनम् Oppressing, molesting.
pratipradānam प्रतिप्रदानम् 1 Returning, restoring. -2 Giving in marriage.
pratiprasthānam प्रतिप्रस्थानम् 1 Joining the opposite party, going over to the enemy. -2 The office of the प्रतिप्रस्थातृ. प्रतिप्रास्था- निक = relating to this office; प्रतिप्रास्थानिकं कर्म सात्यकिस्तु करिष्यति Mb.5.141,42.
pratiplavanam प्रतिप्लवनम् Leaping back.
pratibandhanam प्रतिबन्धनम् 1 Binding, tying. -2 Confinement. -3 Obstructing, impeding.
pratibādhanam प्रतिबाधनम् Repelling, keeping off, rejecting.
pratibimbanam प्रतिबिम्बनम् 1 Reflection. -2 Comparison; दृष्टान्तः पुनरेतेषां सर्वेषां प्रतिबिम्बनम् K. P.1.
pratibhānam प्रतिभानम् 1 Light, splendour. -2 Intellect or understanding, brightness of conception; दूतः स्यात् प्रति- भानवान् H.3.19. -3 Readiness of wit, presence of mind; कालावबोधः प्रतिभानवत्त्वम् Māl.3.11; कथायोगेषु वाग्मित्वं प्रागल्भ्यं प्रतिभानवत्त्वं च Kau.1.9; दमघोषसुतेन कश्चन प्रतिशिष्टः प्रतिभानवानथ Śi.16.1. -4 Confidence, boldness, audacity.
pratibhāsanam प्रतिभासनम् Look, appearance, semblance.
pratibhedanam प्रतिभेदनम् 1 Piercing, penetrating. -2 Cutting, splitting, cleaving. -3 Putting out (as the eyes). -4 Dividing.
pratibhojanam प्रतिभोजनम् Prescribed diet.
pratimānam प्रतिमानम् 1 A model, pattern; सो$र्जुनेन हतः कर्णः प्रतिमानं धनुष्मताम् Mb.8.9.18. -2 An image, idol. -3 Likeness, similitude, similarity; हेरम्बकण्ठरसितप्रतिमानमेति Māl.9.3. -4 A weight; रत्नसारफल्गुकुप्यानामर्घप्रतिवर्णक- प्रतिमानमानोन्मानावमानभाण्डम् Kau. Ā.2.7.25. -5 The part of an elephant's head between the tusks and below the वाहित्थ; Mb.8.28.38; also 6.46.29; पृथुप्रतिमानभाग &c. Śi.5.36, Mātaṅga L.5.7;6.8. -6 A reflection. -7 A picture. -8 Ved. An adversary.
pratimocanam प्रतिमोचनम् 1 Loosening. -2 Requital, retaliation, retribution; वैरप्रतिमोचनाय R.14.41. -3 Liberation, release.
pratiyātanam प्रतियातनम् Requital, retaliation; as in वैरप्रतियातनम्; अयं हि कालो$स्य दुरात्मनो वै पार्थस्य वैरप्रतियातनाय Mb.8.9.14.
pratiyānam प्रतियानम् Return, retreat.
pratiyodhanam प्रतियोधनम् Assailing in turn. प्रतिरक्षणम् pratirakṣaṇam रक्षा rakṣā प्रतिरक्षणम् रक्षा Safety, preservation, protection.
pratirodhanam प्रतिरोधनम् Opposing, obstructing; स हि स्वाभ्यादति- क्रामेदृतूनां प्रतिरोधनात् Ms.9.93.
pratilekhanam प्रतिलेखनम् ना The regular cleaning of all implements or objects for daily use.
prativacanam प्रतिवचनम् 1 An answer, reply, परभृतविरुतं कलं यथा प्रतिवचनीकृतमेभिरीदृशम् Ś.4.9; न ददाति प्रतिवचनं विक्रयकाले शठो वणिङ् मौनी Kalāvilāsa. -2 An echo. -3 A dependent or final clause in a sentence.
prativartanam प्रतिवर्तनम् Returning.
prativahanam प्रतिवहनम् Leading back.
pratividhānam प्रतिविधानम् 1 Counteracting, counter-working, taking steps against. -2 Arrangement, array. -3 Prevention. -4 Substituted ceremony, subsidiary rite.
pratiśayanam प्रतिशयनम् The act of lying down without food before a deity to secure some desired object.
pratiśāsanam प्रतिशासनम् 1 Giving orders, sending on an errand, ordering. -2 Ordering or despatching an inferior after calling him to attend. -3 Counter-manding. -4 A rival command or authority; अप्रतिशासनं जगत् R.8.27 'completely under the sway of one ruler'.
pratiṣedhanam प्रतिषेधनम् 1 Keeping or warding off, preventing. -2 Prohibition. -3 Denial, refusal. प्रतिष्कः pratiṣkḥ प्रतिष्कसः pratiṣkasḥ प्रतिष्कः प्रतिष्कसः A spy, messenger, an emissary.
pratiṣṭhānam प्रतिष्ठानम् 1 Basis, foundation. -2 Site, situation, position. -3 A resting place. -4 The foundation of a city. -5 A leg, foot. -6 Continuation; वंशप्रतिष्ठानकराः सर्वभूतेषु विश्रुताः (पुत्राः) Rām.1.11.18. -7 N. of a town at the confluence of the Ganges and Yamunā and capital of the early kings of the lunar race; cf. V.2. -8 N. of a town on the Godāvarī and capital of Śālivāhana.
pratiṣṭhāpanam प्रतिष्ठापनम् 1 Placing, locating. -2 Installation, inauguration. -3 Consecrating or setting up of an idol. -4 Establishment, corroboration. -ना Counter-assertion.
pratisaṃvedanam प्रतिसंवेदनम् Experiment, enjoyment.
pratisaṃvidhānam प्रतिसंविधानम् A counter-action.
pratisaṃsthānam प्रतिसंस्थानम् Setting in, entering into.
pratisaṃkhyānam प्रतिसंख्यानम् 1 The tranquil consideration of a matter; युक्तो योगं प्रति सदा प्रतिसंख्यानमेव च Mb.13.141.83. -2 The Sāṅkhya Philosophy.
pratisaṃdhānam प्रतिसंधानम् 1 Joining together, uniting again; नैको$पि (उपायः) च्छिन्नकण्ठप्रतिसंधानपूर्वस्य प्राणलाभस्य Dk.2.2. -2 The period of transition between two ages. -3 A means, remedy. -4 Self-command, restraint of feelings or passion. -5 Praise. -6 Memory, recollection. -7 Remedy.
pratisamādhānam प्रतिसमाधानम् Cure, remedy; दोषे प्रतिसमाधानमज्ञाते क्रियतां कथम् Bk.6.2.
pratisamāsanam प्रतिसमासनम् 1 Coping with, being a match for. -2 Resisting, opposing, withstanding.
pratispandanam प्रतिस्पन्दनम् Throbbing, vibration.
pratihananam प्रतिहननम् Striking or knocking back, returning a blow.
pratyabhijñānam प्रत्यभिज्ञानम् 1 Recognition; see the word अभिज्ञान also. -2 A token of recognition (in return); प्रत्यभिज्ञान- रत्नं च रामायादर्शयत् कृती R.12.64.
pratyarcanam प्रत्यर्चनम् Returning a salutation.
pratyavamarśanam प्रत्यवमर्शनम् Contemplation, meditation; कृतशोकानु- तापेन सद्यः प्रत्यवमर्शनात् Bhāg.3.14.43.
pratyavarodhanam प्रत्यवरोधनम् Obstruction, hindrance.
pratyavasānam प्रत्यवसानम् Eating, or drinking; P.I.4.52.
pratyavasthānam प्रत्यवस्थानम् 1 Removal. -2 Hostility, opposition. -3 Status quo. प्रत्यवस्थापनम् pratyavasthāpanam प्रत्यवस्थापनम् Refreshing, strengthening.
pratyākhyānam प्रत्याख्यानम् 1 Repulse, rejection; प्रत्याख्यानाच्च भीतैस्त्वम् Rām.7.9.8. -2 Denial, refusal, disavowal; निकृष्ट- जातिसंसर्गवैक्लव्यात् प्रत्याख्यानपारुष्यम् Dk.2.3. -3 Disregard. -4 Reproach. -5 Refutation.
pratyādānam प्रत्यादानम् 1 Receiving back, resumption. -2 Repetition, reiteration.
pratyādhānam प्रत्याधानम् A place where anything is deposited, repository. इदं प्रत्याधानम् Bṛi. Up.2.2.1.
pratyādhmānam प्रत्याध्मानम् A particular nervous disease, wind dropsy.
pratyānayanam प्रत्यानयनम् Bringing back, recovery.
pratyāyanam प्रत्यायनम् 1 Leading home (a bride), marrying. -2 Setting (of the sun). -नम्, -ना 1 Producing confidence. -2 Explaining. -3 Proving, demonstrating.
pratyāśvāsanam प्रत्याश्वासनम् Consolation.
pratyujjīvanam प्रत्युज्जीवनम् 1 Reviving, restoring to life, resuscitation (fig. also). -2 Coming to life.
pratyutthānam प्रत्युत्थानम् 1 Rising against; मङ्गलाद्यप्रयोगं च प्रत्युत्थानं च सर्वतः Rām.2.1.67. -2 Making preparations for war. -3 Rising from one's seat (as a mark of respect) to welcome a visitor; असवर्णास्तु संपूज्याः प्रत्युत्थानाभिवादनैः Ms.2.21. -4 Making preparations for, undertaking.
pratyunnamanam प्रत्युन्नमनम् Rising or springing up again, rebounding.
pratyupamānam प्रत्युपमानम् 1 A counterpart of a resemblance. -2 A pattern, model. -3 A counter-comparison; उपमान- स्यापि सखे प्रत्युपमानं वपुस्तस्याः V.2.3.
pratyupasthānam प्रत्युपस्थानम् Viscinity, neighbourhood. प्रत्युपस्थापनम् pratyupasthāpanam प्रत्युपस्थापनम् Mental realization.
pratyūhanam प्रत्यूहनम् Interruption, discontinuance.
prathanam प्रथनम् [प्रथ्-ल्युट्] 1 Spreading, extension. -2 Scattering. -3 Throwing, projecting. -4 Showing, evincing, displaying. -5 A place where anything is spread. -6 Celebrating, proclaiming.
pradānam प्रदानम् 1 Giving, granting, bestowing, offering; वर˚, अग्नि˚, काष्ठ˚ &c.; प्रदानं प्रच्छन्नं गृहमुपगते संभ्रमविधिः Bh. 1.63. -2 Giving away in marriage; वैखानसं किमनया व्रतमा प्रदानाद् व्यापाररोधि मदनस्य निषेवितव्यम् Ś.1.26. -3 Imparting, instructing; विद्या˚. -4 A gift, donation, present. -5 A goad. -6 An oblation. -7 Refuting, frustrating (खण्डन); असदेव हि धर्मस्य प्रदानं धर्म आसुरः Mb. 13.45.8 (com.). -Comp. -कृपण a. illiberal; mean or niggardly in making presents. -शूरः a very munificent man, donor.
pradeśanam प्रदेशनम् 1 Pointing out. -2 Advice, instruction. -3 A gift, present, an offering, especially to gods, superiors &c.
pradehanam प्रदेहनम् Smearing, anointing.
pradarśanam प्रदर्शनम् 1 Look, appearance; as in घोरप्रदर्शनः. -2 Manifesting, displaying, show, exhibition. -3 Teaching, explaining. -4 An example. -5 Prophesying. -ना Indication.
pradyotanam प्रद्योतनम् 1 Blazing, shining. -2 Light. -नः 1 The sun. -2 N. of a prince of Ujjayinī.
pradhanam प्रधनम् 1 A battle, fight, war, contest; प्रहितः प्रधनाय माधवानहमाकारयितुं महीभृता Śi.16.52; क्षेत्रं क्षत्रप्रधनपिशुनं कौरवं तद्भजेथाः Me.5; R.11.77; Mv.6.33; U.5.1. -2 Spoil taken in battle. -3 Destruction. -4 Tearing, rending. Comp. -अङ्गणम् a battle field. -आघातक a.bringing about a contest. -उत्तमम् great battle or contest.
pradhamanam प्रधमनम् 1 Blowing in or into. -2 A sternutatory.
pradhmāpanam प्रध्मापनम् A remedy for assisting respiration in any obstruction of the air-passages.
pradhyānam प्रध्यानम् 1 Deep thought or reflection. -2 Reflection or thought in general.
pranighātanam प्रनिघातनम् Killing, slaughter.
prapañcanam प्रपञ्चनम् 1 Display, development; अरिमध्यस्थमित्राणां सम्यक् चोक्तं प्रपञ्चनम् Mb.12.59.52. -2 Copious exposition, detailed explanation or amplification.
prapatanam प्रपतनम् 1 Flying forth or away. -2 Throwing oneself into, falling down. -3 Alighting. -4 Death, destruction. -5 A precipice, a steep crag. -6 Assualt; लीयन्ते यत्र शत्रुप्रपतनविवशाः कोटिशः शूरकीटाः Mv.6.32.
prapātanam प्रपातनम् Causing to fall, throwing down (on the ground).
prapadanam प्रपदनम् 1 Entrance. -2 Access, approach; लोकद्वारं विदुषां प्रपदनं निरोधो$विदुषाम् Ch. Up.8.6.5. -3 Approaching for protection; प्रपदनधनतुष्टाः पञ्चसंस्कारदानात् Viś. Guṇa.255.
prapalāyanam प्रपलायनम् Flight, retreat.
prapānam प्रपानम् 1 Drinking. -2 The underpart of a horse's upper lip.
prapālanam प्रपालनम् Protecting, guarding.
prapīḍanam प्रपीडनम् 1 Pressing, squeezing. -2 An astringent. प्रपीत (-न) a. Swollen up, distended.
prapyāyanam प्रप्यायनम् Swelling.
prabandhanam प्रबन्धनम् 1 Bond, tie. -2 Binding, fettering.
prabādhanam प्रबाधनम् 1 Oppressing, tormenting. -2 Refusing, denying. -3 Keeping off.
prabhañjanam प्रभञ्जनम् Breaking to pieces. -नः Wind, especially stormy wind, hurricane; प्रभञ्जनाध्येयजवेन वाजिना N.1.67; तृणानि नोन्मूलयति प्रभञ्जनः Pt.1.22. -a. Destroying; ... पुत्रं देहि सुरोत्तम । बलवन्तं महाकायं सर्वदर्पप्रभञ्जनम् Mb.1.123.13.
prabhānam प्रभानम् Light, lustre, splendour, radiance; P. VIII.4.34 com.
prabhāsanam प्रभासनम् Illumining, irradiating, brightening.
prabhavanam प्रभवनम् 1 Production. -2 Source, origin.
pramathanam प्रमथनम् 1 Hurting, injuring, tormenting. -2 Killing, slaughter. -3 Churning, stirring about.
pramadanam प्रमदनम् Amorous desire.
pramardanam प्रमर्दनम् Crushing, destroying, trampling down. -नः An epithet of Viṣṇu.
pramocanam प्रमोचनम् 1 Liberating, setting free. -2 Emitting, shedding.
pramodanam प्रमोदनम् 1 Gladdening, delighting, making glad. -2 Gladness. -नः An epithet of Viṣṇu; जितामित्रः प्रमोदनः Viṣṇusahasranāma.
pramārjanam प्रमार्जनम् Wiping off, rubbing or washing off. -2 Removing.
prayatanam प्रयतनम् Effort, endeavour; see प्रयत्न; तद्दैवस्यानुगुण्यात् प्रयतनविभवैश्चाद्य राज्ये$भिषिच्य Mv.7.38.
prayācanam प्रयाचनम् Begging, requesting, imploring.
prayojanam प्रयोजनम् 1 Use, employment, application. -2 Use, need, necessity (with instr. of that which is needed and gen. of the user); सर्वैरपि राज्ञां प्रयोजनम् Pt.1; बाले किमनेन पृष्टेन प्रयोजनम् K.144. -3 End, aim, object, purpose; प्रयोजनमनुद्दिश्य न मन्दो$पि प्रवर्तते; पुत्रप्रयोजना दाराः पुत्रः पिण्डप्रयोजनः । हितप्रयोजनं मित्रं धनं सर्वप्रयोजनम् ॥ Subhās; गुणवत्तापि परप्रयोजना R.8.31. -4 A means of attaining; एतच्चतुर्विधं विद्यात् पुरुषार्थप्रयोजनम् Ms.7.1. -5 A cause, motive, occasion; दुरधिगमा हि गतिः प्रयोजनानाम् Ki.1.4. -6 Profit, interest. -7 The signification, sense (of a word); नासमवायात् प्रयोजनेन स्यात् MS.4.3.31.
prayuvanam प्रयुवनम् Stirring, mingling.
pralapanam प्रलपनम् 1 Talking, speaking, talk, words, conversation. -2 Prating, prattle, raving, incoherent or nonsensical talk; इदं कस्यापि प्रलपितम्. -3 Lamentation, wailing; U 3.29.
pralāpanam प्रलापनम् Causing or teaching to speak.
pralambhanam प्रलम्भनम् 1 Deceiving, cheating. -2 Wonderful and delusive contrivances; परघातप्रयोगः; प्रलम्भनम् ...... चतुर्दश- मधिकरणम् Kau. A.1.1.1. -3 Jest, joke; यन्नाम श्रुतमनु- कीर्तयेदकस्मादार्तो वा यदि पतितः प्रलम्भनाद् वा Bhāg.5.25.11.
pralambanam प्रलम्बनम् Hanging down, depending.
praloṭhanam प्रलोठनम् 1 Rolling (on the ground). -2 Heaving, tossing.
pralobhanam प्रलोभनम् 1 Attracting. -2 An allurement, seduction, temptation. -3 A lure, bait.
pravacanam प्रवचनम् 1 Speaking, declaration, announcement; प्रवचने मान्द्यम् Pt.1.19. -2 Teaching, expounding. -3 Exposition, explanation, interpretation; नायमात्मा प्रवचनेन लभ्यो न मेधया न बहुना श्रुतेन Kaṭh.1.2.22; लब्ध्वा ज्ञानमनेकधा प्रवचनैर्मन्वादयः प्राणयन् Mv.4.25; Bhāg.7.15.1. -4 Eloquence. -5 A sacred treatise or writing; Ms. 3.184. -6 An expression, a term. -7 A system of doctrines (in the form of a treatise). -8 The fundamental doctrine of the Budhists. -नः One who exposes, propounds; Bhāg.1.87.11. -Comp. -पटु a. skilled in talking, eloquent.
pravadanam प्रवदनम् Ved. A proclamation, announcement.
pravarjanam प्रवर्जनम् The performance of the प्रवर्ग्य ceremony.
pravasanam प्रवसनम् 1 Going or journeying abroad, going on a journey. -2 Dying disease.
pravāsanam प्रवासनम् 1 Living abroad, temporary sojourn. -2 Exile, banishment; सीताविवासनपटोः करुणा कुतस्ते U.2.1. -3 Killing, slaughter. -4 Going from a town.
pravāhanam प्रवाहनम् 1 Driving forth. -2 Evacuation by stool.
pravācanam प्रवाचनम् 1 Proclamation, promulgation, declaration. -2 A designation.
pravicetanam प्रविचेतनम् Understanding.
pravidhānam प्रविधानम् 1 Thinking upon. -2 Doing. -3 A means employed.
praveśanam प्रवेशनम् 1 Entrance, penetration, going into. -2 Introducing, leading to, conducting. -3 An entrance to the main door of a house, gate. -4 Sexual intercourse.
pravartanam प्रवर्तनम् 1 Going on, moving forward. -2 Beginning, commencement. -3 Setting on foot, founding, establishing, instituting. -4 Prompting, urging, simulating, inciting. -5 Engaging in, applying oneself to. -6 Happening, coming to pass. -7 Activity, action. -8 Behaviour, conduct, procedure. -9 Directing, superintending. -1 Employment. -11 Exhortation. -ना Inciting or prompting to action; अस्ति प्रवर्तनारूपमनुरूपं चतुर्ष्वपि Bh.
pravardhanam प्रवर्धनम् Increasing, augmenting.
pravedanam प्रवेदनम् Making known, announcing, proclaiming; P.III.3.153.
pravrajanam प्रव्रजनम् 1 Going abroad, sojourning. -2 Going into exile. -3 Turning a recluse.
pravrājanam प्रव्राजनम् Banishing, exile, sending into exile.
praśaṃsanam प्रशंसनम् Praising, extolling.
praśāsanam प्रशासनम् 1 Governing, ruling; एतस्य वा अक्षरस्य प्रशासने गार्गि सूर्याचन्द्रमसौ विधृतौ तिष्ठत Bṛi. Up.3.8.9. -2 Enjoining, exacting. -3 Government. प्रशासितृ praśāsitṛ प्रशास्तृ praśāstṛ प्रशासितृ प्रशास्तृ m. 1 A king, ruler, governor; ततः सेनापतिः पश्चात् प्रशास्ता च न्यषीदत Rām.2.91.4. -2 A director, adviser; बालो यत्र प्रशासिता Pt.5.63.
prasañjanam प्रसञ्जनम् 1 Act of connecting, combining, uniting. -2 Applying, bringing to bear upon, bringing into use.
prasandānam प्रसन्दानम् A rope, a fetter तद् दुर्गद्वितयीदानप्रसन्दानम- मन्यत Śiva. B.15.46.
prasaṃdhānam प्रसंधानम् Combination, union.
prasayanam प्रसयनम् 1 Binding, fastening. -2 A Net; प्रसितिः प्रसयनात् तन्तुर्वा जालं वा Nir.
prasādhanam प्रसाधनम् 1 Accomplishing, effecting, bringing about. -2 Setting in order, arranging. -3 Decorating, ornamenting, embellishing; toilet, dress; ध्रियते कुसुम- प्रसाधनं तव तच्चारु वपुर्न दृश्यते Ku.4.18. -4 A decoration, ornament, means of decoration or ornament; भूतार्थ- शोभाह्रियमाणनेत्राः प्रसाधने संनिहिते$पि नार्यः Ku.7.13,3. -नः, -नम्, -नी A comb. -Comp. -विधिः decoration, embellishment. -विशेषः the highest decoration; प्रसाधन- विधेः प्रसाधनविशेषः V.2.3.
prasavanam प्रसवनम् 1 Bringing forth. -2 Bearing children, fecundity.
praskandanam प्रस्कन्दनम् 1 Springing across or leaping over. -2 Evacuation by stool, diarrhœa. -नः An epithet of Śiva.
praskhalanam प्रस्खलनम् 1 Staggering. -2 Stumbling, falling.
prasthānam प्रस्थानम् 1 Going or setting forth, departure, moving, walking; प्रस्थानविक्लवगतेरवलम्बनार्थम् Ś.5.3; R.4.88; Me.43; प्रस्थानं वलयैः कृतम् Amaru.36. -2 Coming to मन्ये मत्पावनायैव प्रस्थानं भवतामिह Ku.6.61. -3 Sending away, despatching. -4 Procession, march. -5 A march, the march of an army or assailant; प्रस्थाने भूमिपालो दशदिवमसभिव्याप्य नैकत्र तिष्ठेत. -6 A method, system. -7 Death, dying. -8 An inferior kind of drama; see S. D.276,544. -9 A religious school, sect; प्रभिन्ने प्रस्थाने परिमितमदः पथ्यमिति च Mahimna 7. -1 Religious mendicancy; सप्रस्थानाः क्षात्रधर्मा विशिष्टाः Mb.12.64.22. -Comp. -त्रयी, -त्रयम् Bhagwadgītā, Upaniṣadas and Brahmasūtras. -दुन्दुभिः a drum giving the signal for marching.
prasthāpanam प्रस्थापनम् 1 Sending away, dismissing, despatching. -2 Appointment to an embassy. -3 Proving, demonstrating. -4 Using, employing. -5 Carrying off cattle. -ना Sending away, despatching.
praspandanam प्रस्पन्दनम् Palpitating, vibrating, trembling.
prasphoṭanam प्रस्फोटनम् 1 Expanding, blooming, opening. -2 Making clear or manifest, disclosing, revealing. -3 Splitting. -4 Causing to bloom or blow -5 Threshing corn. -6 A winnowing basket. -7 Striking, beating. -8 Wiping away, rubbing out.
prahaṇanam प्रहणनम् Killing, slaughter. -2 A kind of amorous sport.
prahasanam प्रहसनम् 1 Loud or violent laughter, laughing, mirth. -2 Ridicule, mockery, irony, joke; धिक् प्रहसनम् U.4. -3 Satire, satirical writing, -4 A farce, a kind of low comedy; S. D. thus defines it :-- भाणवत्संधिसंध्यङ्ग- लास्याङ्गाङ्कैर्विनिर्मितम् । भवेत् प्रहसनं वृत्तं निन्द्यानां कविकल्पितम् ॥ 533 et seq. e. g. कन्दर्पकेलि.
prādeśanam प्रादेशनम् A gift, donation.
prādhyayanam प्राध्ययनम् Reading, studying.
prābhañjanam प्राभञ्जनम् The lunar mansion Svāti.
prāyaścetanam प्रायश्चेतनम् Atonement, expiation; प्रायश्चेतनमादिशन्तु गुरवो रामेण दान्तस्य मे Mv.4.25.
prārthanam प्रार्थनम् ना 1 A request, entreaty, prayer, solicitation; ये वर्धन्ते धनपतिपुरःप्रार्थनादुःखभाजः Bh.3.47. -2 A wish, desire; लब्धावकाशा मे प्रार्थना or न दुरवापेयं खलु प्रार्थना Ś.1;2.1; उत्सर्पिणी खलु महतां प्रार्थना Ś.7;7.2. -3 A suit, petition, supplication, a love-suit; कदाचिदस्मत्प्रार्थनामन्तः- पुरेभ्यः कथयेत् Ś.2. (the object is expressed by the loc.; as in शकुन्तलायां प्रार्थना). -4 N. of a Mudrā; प्रसृताङ्गु- लिकौ हस्तौ मिथः श्लिष्टौ च संमुखे । कुर्यात् स्वहृदये सेयं मुद्रा स्यात् प्रार्थनाभिधा Tantrasāra. -Comp. -भङ्गः refusal of a request. -सिद्धिः f. fulfilment of a desire; प्रार्थनासिद्धि- शंसिनः R.1.42.
prāśanam प्राशनम् 1 Eating, feeding upon, tasting. -2 Causing to eat, or taste; मन्त्रवत् प्राशनं चास्य हिरण्यमधुसर्पिषाम् Ms.2.29. -3 Food.
prāsanam प्रासनम् 1 Throwing, hurling, casting. -2 Throwing down.
projjāsanam प्रोज्जासनम् Killing, slaughter.
projjhanam प्रोज्झनम् Abandoning, quitting, leaving.
proñchanam प्रोञ्छनम् 1 Wiping away, wiping out, effacing; पृच्छ्यसे तदपि येन विवेकप्रोच्छनाय विषये रससेकः N.5.36. -2 Picking up the remnants.
protsāhanam प्रोत्साहनम् Inciting, stimulating, instigating, prompting.
pronnamita प्रोन्नमित p. p. Raised up, erected.
pronmīlanam प्रोन्मीलनम् Disclosing &c.
prollekhanam प्रोल्लेखनम् Scratching; marking.
plāvanam प्लावनम् [प्लु णिच् ल्युट्] 1 Bathing, ablution. -2 Overflowing, flooding, inundating. -3 A flood, deluge. -4 Prolation (of a vowel).
psānam प्सानम् 1 Eating. -2 Food.
phalanam फलनम् [फल्-ल्युट्] 1 Bearing fruit, fructifying. -2 Producing results or consequences.
phullanam फुल्लनम् Inflating, filling with wind.
balanam बलनम् Making strong, invigorating, strengthening.
bahūdanam बहूदनम् = षड्रस (अन्न) Collection of various kinds of food; मुख्यानाम पुरस्ताद्द्वास्तया$पणबहूदनौ Bhāg.4.25.49.
bukkanam बुक्कनम् 1 Barking, yelping. -2 The noise made by animals in general.
bhajanam भजनम् [भुज्-ल्युट्] 1 Sharing, dividing. -2 Possession. -3 Service, adoration, worship. -4 Waiting or attending upon.
bhaṇḍanam भण्डनम् [भण्ड्-ल्युट्] 1 Mail, armour. -2 War, battle. -3 Mischief, wickedness.
bhayanam भयनम् Fear, alarm.
bhavanam भवनम् [भू-आधारे ल्युट्] 1 Being, existence. -2 Production, birth. -3 An abode, residence, dwelling, mansion; अथवा भवनप्रत्ययात् प्रविष्टो$स्मि Mk.3; Me.34; Rām.7.11. 5. -4 A site, abode, receptacle; as in अविनयभवनम् Pt. 1.191. -5 A building. -6 A field; स शालिभवनं रम्यं सर्व- सस्यसमाचितम् Mb.5.84.15. -7 Nature. -8 Horoscope, natal star. -नः A dog. -Comp. -उदरम् the interior of a house. -द्वारम् a palace-gate. -पतिः, -स्वामिन् m. the lord of the house, a pater familias.
bhāganam भागनम् 1 The period of the sun's passing through the signs of the zodiac. -2 The circumference of a great circle.
bhāṅgīnam भाङ्गीनम् [भङ्गाया भवनं क्षेत्रं घञ्] A field of hemp.
bhājanam भाजनम् [भाज्यते$नेन भाज्-ल्युट्] 1 Sharing, dividing. -2 Division (in arith). -3 A vessel, pot, cup, plate; पुष्पभाजनम् Ś.4; R.5.22. -4 (Fig.) A receptacle, recipient, repository; स श्रियो भाजनं नरः Pt.1.243; कल्याणानां त्वमसि महतां भाजनं विश्वमूर्ते Māl.1.3; ऐहिकस्य सुखस्याभाजनमयं जनः Dk.; U.3.15; M.5.8. -5 A fit or deserving person, a fit object or person; भवादृशा एव भवन्ति भाजनान्युपदेशानाम् K.18; गुरुणा ज्ञानसर्वस्वे सन्तोषाद्भाजनीकृतः Bm.1.4. -6 Representation. -7 A measure equal to 64 palas. -लेखितम् A variety of diamonds capable of scratching on the surface of vessels; Kau. A.2.11. 29. -लोकः the world of inanimate things (opp. to सत्त्वलोक); Buddh. -Comp. -विषमः One of the ways of embezzlement, namely use of false cubic measures such as भाजन; Kau. A.2.8.26.
bhānam भानम् [भा-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Appearing, being visible. -2 Light, lustre. -3 Perception, knowledge.
bhāsanam भासनम् [भास्-ल्युट्] 1 Shining, glittering. -2 Illuminating.
bhidāpanam भिदापनम् Causing to break or trample on. भिदिः bhidiḥ भिदिरम् bhidiram भिदुः bhiduḥ भिदिः भिदिरम् भिदुः Indra's thunderbolt.
bhuvanam भुवनम् [भवत्यत्र, भू-आधारादौ-क्थुन्] 1 A world, the number of worlds is either three, as in त्रिभुवन or fourteen; इह हि भुवनान्यन्ये धीराश्चतुर्दश भुञ्जते Bh.3.23 (see लोक also); cf. also अतलं सुतलं चैव वितलं च गभस्तिमत् । महातलं रसातलं पातालं सप्तमं स्मृतम् ॥ रुक्मभौमं शिलाभौमं पातालं नीलमृत्तिकम् । रक्तपीतश्वेतकृष्णभौमानि च भवन्त्यपि । पातालानां च सप्तानां लोकानां च यदन्तरम् । सुशिरं तानि कथ्यन्ते भुवनानि चतुर्दश ॥ Vahni. P.; भुवनालोकनप्रीतिः Ku.2.45; भुवनविदितम् Me.6. -2 The earth. -3 Heaven. -4 A being, living creature. -5 Man, mankind. -6 Water; पाणिरेष भुवनं वितरेति छद्मवाग्भिरव वामन विश्वम् N.21.64. -7 The number 'fourteen'. -8 Abode, residence (Ved.). -9 Becoming prosperous. -Comp. -अद्भुत a. astonishing the world. -ईशः a lord of the earth, king. -ईश्वरः 1 a king. -2 N. of Śiva. -ईश्वरी N. of various goddesses. ˚पूजायन्त्रम् N. of a mystical diagram. -ओकस् m. a god. -कोशः the receptacle of beings. -तलम् the surface of the earth. -त्रयम् the three worlds (the earth, atmosphere, and heaven; or heaven, earth, and lower regions). -पावनी an epithet of the Ganges. -भावनः the creator of the world. -भर्तृ m. the supporter of the earth. -शासिन् m. a king, ruler. -हितम् the welfare of the world.
bhṛjjanam भृज्जनम् Ved. A frying-pan.
bhelanam भेलनम् Swimming.
bhrajjanam भ्रज्जनम् [भ्रस्ज् ल्युट्] The act of frying, roasting, or parching.
bhrājanam भ्राजनम् [भ्राज्-ल्युट्] Illuminating.
majjanam मज्जनम् [मस्ज्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Sinking, plunging, sinking under water, immersion. -2 Inundating, deluging. -3 Bathing, ablution; प्रत्यग्रमज्जनविशेषविविक्तकान्तिः Ratn. 1.21; R.16.57. -4 Drowning. -5 The marrow of the bones and flesh (= मज्जन्).
mandanam मन्दनम् 1 Praise, eulogium. -2 Chatter of husband and wife (variant of मन्मनः); L. D. B.
marśanam मर्शनम् 1 Rubbing. -2 Examination, inquiry. -3 Consideration, deliberation. -4 Advising, counselling. -5 Removing, rubbing off. -6 Explaining. -7 Touching (a woman); परस्वहारे परदारमर्शने Mb.3.314.29.
malanam मलनम् Crushing, grinding. -नः A tent.
maśanam मशनम् Sound.
masanam मसनम् 1 Measuring, weighing. -2 A species of medicinal plant. -3 Hurting.
mahinam महिनम् Sovereignty, dominion.
mākāradhyānam माकारध्यानम् A particular method of abstract meditation.
māghonam माघोनम् माघोनी f. The east.
mānanam माननम् ना 1 Honouring, respecting; अश्विनोर्माननार्थं हि सर्वलोकपितामहः Rām.5.6.2. -2 Killing; भवतो$भिमनाः समीहते सरुषः कर्तुमुपेत्य माननाम् Śi.16.2.
māpanam मापनम् ना 1 Measuring; यस्मिन् देशे च काले च मापनेयं प्रवर्तिता Mb.1.51.16. -2 Forming, making. -नः A balance. -Comp. -विषमः one of the ways embezzlement namely deception in counting articles; Kau. A.2.8.26.
milanam मिलनम् [मिल् ल्युट्] 1 Joining, meeting, assembling together. -2 Encountering. -3 Contact, being mixed with, coming in contact with; व्यालनिलयमिलनेन गरलमिव कलयति मलयसमीरम् Gīt.4.
mīmāṃsanam मीमांसनम् Investigation, examination, inquiry. -नः An investigator, inquirer, examiner.
mīlanam मीलनम् [मील् ल्युट्] 1 Closing of the eyes, winking, twinkling. -2 Closing the eyes. -3 The closing of a flower. -4 (In Rhet.) A concealed simile; see मीलित below.
muṇḍanam मुण़्डनम् [मुण्ड्-ल्युट्] Shaving the head, tonsure.
mṛḍanam मृडनम् Favouring, showing grace. मृडा mṛḍā मृडानी mṛḍānī मृडी mṛḍī मृडा मृडानी मृडी An epithet of Pārvatī; शङ्के सुन्दरि कालकूटमपिबत् मूढो मृडानीपतिः Gīt.12.
melanam मेलनम् [मिल्-ल्युट्] 1 Union, junction. -2 Association. -3 Mixture. -4 An encounter; a fight.
melāyanam मेलायनम् Combination, junction.
mehanam मेहनम् [मिह्-ल्युट्] 1 Passing urine; एवं धाष्टर्थान्युशति कुरुते मेहनादीनि वास्तौ Bhāg.1.8.31. -2 Urine. -3 The penis; प्रलम्बोदरमेहनाः Mb.9.45.97.
moṭanam मोटनम् मोटनकम् Crushing, pressing, grinding, breaking. -नः Wind, air.
modanam मोदनम् [मुद्-ल्युट्] 1 Joy, pleasure. -2 The act of pleasing. -3 Wax. -a. Gladdening, delighting; निशामुखे वृकबलगृध्रमोदनं महात्मनां नृपवरयुद्धमद्भुतम् Mb.7.155.46. मोदयन्तिका mōdayantikā मोदयन्ती mōdayantī मोदयन्तिका मोदयन्ती A kind of jasmine (Arabian).
maunam मौनम् [मुनेर्भावः अण्] 1 Silence, taciturnity; विभूषणं मौनमपण्डितानाम् Bh.2.7; मौनं सर्वार्थसाधनम् 'open your lips'; मौनं समाचर 'hold your tongue'. -2 The unblooming state (अप्रफुल्लीभाव); गुञ्जति मञ्जु मिलिन्दे मा मालति मौनमुपयासीः Bv.1.19. -Comp. -मुद्रा the attitude of silence. -व्रतम् a vow of silence.
mrātanam म्रातनम् Cyperus Rotundus (Mar. बिंबली नागरमोथा).
mlecchanam म्लेच्छनम् 1 Speaking indistinctly or confusedly. -2 Speaking in a barbarous tongue.
yajanam यजनम् [यज्-ल्युट्] 1 The act of sacrificing. -2 A sacrifice; देवयजनसंभवे देवि सीते U.4. -3 A place of sacrifice; उत्पत्तिर्देवयजनाद् ब्रह्मवादी नृपः पिता ।.
yatanam यतनम् Exertion, effort.
yabhanam यभनम् Sexual intercourse, copulation.
yācanam याचनम् ना [याच्-ल्युट्] 1 Asking, begging, entreating, soliciting. -2 A request, an entreaty, a petition; याचना माननाशाय; बध्यतामभययाचनाञ्जलिः R.11.78.
yājanam याजनम् [यज् णिच्-ल्युट्] The act of performing or conducting a sacrifice; अध्यापनमध्ययनं यजनं याजनं तथा । दानं प्रतिग्रहं चैव ब्राह्मणानामकल्पयत् ॥ Ms.1.88;3.65.
yājamānam याजमानम् That part of a sacrifice which is performed by the Yajamāna himself.
yātanam यातनम् 1 Return, requital, recompense, retaliation; as in वैरयातनम्. -2 Vengeance, revenge. -ना 1 Requital, recompense, return. -2 Torment, acute pain, anguish. -3 The torments inflicted by Yama upon sinners, the tortures of hell (pl.) ˚अर्थीय destined to suffer the torments of hell; शरीरं यातनार्थीयम् Ms.12.16. ˚गृहः torture-chamber.
nam यानम् [या भावे-ल्युट्] 1 Going, moving, walking, riding; as गजयानम्, उष्ट्र˚, रथ˚ &c. -2 A voyage, journey; समुद्र- यानकुशलाः Ms.8.157; Y.1.84. -3 Marching against, attacking (one of the six Guṇas or expedients in politics); अहितान् प्रत्यभीतस्य रणे यानम् Ak.; Ms.7.16. -4 A procession, train. -5 A conveyance, vehicle, carriage, chariot; यानं सस्मार कौबेरम् R.15.45;13.69; Ku.6.76; Ms.4.12. -6 A litter, palanquin. -7 A ship, vessel. -8 (With Buddhists) The method of arriving at knowledge; the means of release from repeated births; cf. महायान, हीनयान. -9 An aeroplane (विमान); Bhāg.4.3.6. -नः Ved. A road, way. -Comp. -आसनम् marching and sitting quiet; Ms.7.162. -आस्तरणम् a carriage cushion; Mk. -करः a carpenter. -ग a. riding in a carriage; न यानगः Ms.4.12. -पात्रम् a ship, boat. -पात्रकम्, -पात्रिका a small boat. -भङ्गः shipwreck. -मुखम् the forepart of a carriage, the part where the yoke is fixed. -यात्रा a sea-voyage; Buddh. -यानम् driving or riding in a carriage. -शाला a coachhouse; यानशालां जगाम ह Rām.3.35.3. -स्वामिन् the owner of a vehicle; यानस्य चैव यातुश्च यानस्वामिन एव च Ms.8.29.
yojanam योजनम् [युज्-भावादौ ल्युट्] 1 Joining, uniting, yoking. -2 Applying, fixing. -3 Preparation, arrangement. -4 Grammatical construction, construing the sense of a passage. -5 A measure of distance equal to four Krośas or eight or nine miles; स्याद् योजनं क्रोशचतुष्टयेन; प्रथममगमदह्ला योजने योजनेशः Līlā.; न योजनशतं दूरं बाह्यमानस्य तृष्णया H.1.146. -6 Exciting, instigation. -7 Concentration of the mind, abstraction (= योग q. v.). -8 Erecting, constructing (also योजना in this sense). -9 Ved. Effort, exertion. -1 A road, way. -11 The Supreme Spirit of the universe. -12 A finger. -ना 1 Junction, union, connection. -2 Grammatical construction. -3 Use, application. -Comp. -गन्धा 1 musk. -2 N. of Satyavatī, mother of Vyāsa. -3 of Sītā.
yodhanam योधनम् [युध्-भावे-ल्युट्] 1 War, battle, contest; ते तु शूरा महाराज कृतचित्ताश्च योधने Mb.9.18.4. -2 A weapon. -नः A warrior, combatant.
yopanam योपनम् 1 Effacing, blotting out. -2 Anything used for effacing. -3 Confusing, preplexing. -4 Molesting, oppressing, destroying.
racanam रचनम् ना [रच्-युच्] 1 Arrangement, preparation, disposition; अभिषेक˚, संगीत˚ &c. -2 Formation, creation, production; अन्यैव कापि रचना वचनावलीनाम् Bv.1.69; so भ्रुकुटिरचना Me.52; शृङ्गारोत्तरसत्प्रमेयरचनैराचार्यगोवर्धनः Gīt. -3 performance, completion, accomplishment, effecting; कुरु मम वचनं सत्वररचनम् Gīt.5; R.1.77. -4 A literary work or production, work, composition; संक्षिप्ता वस्तुरचना S. D.422. -5 Dressing the hair. -6 An array or arrangement of troops. -7 A creation of the mind, an artificial fancy. -8 Stringing together (flowers &c.). -9 Contrivance, invention. -1 Fixing the feathers on an arrow.
raṭanam रटनम् [रट्-ल्युट्] 1 The act of crying, screaming or shouting. -2 A shout of applause, approbation.
ratnam रत्नम् [रमते$त्र रम्-न तान्तादेशः Uṇ.3.14] 1 A gem, jewel, a precious stone; किं रत्नमच्छा मतिः Bv.1.86; न रत्नमन्विष्यति मृग्यते हि तत् Ku.5.45. (The ratnas are said to be either five, nine or fourteen; see the words पञ्चरत्न, नवरत्न, and चतुर्दशरत्न respectively.) -2 Anything valuable or precious, any dear treasure. -3 Anything best or excellent of its kind; (mostly at the end of comp.); जातौ जातौ यदुत्कृष्टं तद् रत्नमभिधीयते Malli; कन्यारत्नमयोनिजन्म भवतामास्ते वयं चार्थिनः Mv.1.3; अग्रेसरीभवतु काञ्चनचक्ररत्नम् Nāg.5.37; so पुत्र˚, स्त्री˚ V.4.25; अपत्य˚ &c. -4 A magnet. -5 Water. -Comp. -अङ्कः N. of Viṣṇu's car. -अङ्गः coral. -अचलः, -रोहणः legendary mountain located in Ceylon and supposed to produce jewels at the rumbling of clouds for the benefit of all comers; श्रेणीवर्जनदुर्यशोनिबिडितव्रीडस्तु रत्नाचलः N.12.67. -अधिपतिः a superintendent of precious stones. -अतुविद्ध a. set or studded with jewels. -आकरः 1 a mine of jewels. -2 the ocean; रत्नेषु लुप्तेषु बहुष्वमर्त्यैरद्यापि रत्नाकर एव सिन्धुः Vikr. 1.12; रत्नाकरं वीक्ष्य R.13.1. -आभरणम् an ornament of jewels. -आलोकः the lustre of a gem. -आवली 1 a necklace of jewels. -2 N. of a Nāṭikā attributed to Śrīharṣa. -कन्दलः coral. -करः N. of Kubera. -कर्णिका an ear-ring with jewels. -कुम्भः a jar set with jewels. -कूटः N. of a mountain. -खचित a. set or studded with gems. -गर्भः 1 Kubera. -2 the sea. (-र्भा) the earth. -च्छाया splendour of jewels. -त्रयम् 1 (with Buddhists) बुद्ध, धर्म and संघ. -2 (with Jainas) सम्यग् दर्शन, सम्यग् ज्ञान and सम्यक् चारित्र. -दर्पणः a mirror studded with jewels. -दीपः, -प्रदीपः 1 a jewel-lamp. -2 a gem serving as a lamp; अर्चिस्तुङ्गानभिमुखमपि प्राप्य रत्नप्रदीपान् Me.7. -धेनुः a cow symbolically represented by jewels. -नखः a poniard with its hilt set with jewels; कटितटनिविष्टरत्ननखः Dk.2.1. -नाभः N. of Viṣṇu. -नायकः a ruby. -निधिः 1 the ocean. -2 N. of Viṣṇu. -3 of Meru. -4 a wag-tail. -पञ्चकम् the 5 jewels (viz. gold, silver, pearls, the राजावर्त diamond and coral). -पारायणम् the sheet-anchor of all jewels; रत्नपारायणं नाम्ना लङ्केति मम मैथिलि Bk.5.89. -प्रभा the earth. -माला a jewel-necklace. -मुख्यम् a diamond. -राज् m. a ruby. -राशिः 1 a heap of gems. -2 the ocean. -वरम् gold. -वर्षुकम् the Puṣpaka car. -षष्ठी a vow or fast to be observed on the 6th day of a particular fortnight; it is a ग्रीष्मव्रत; अहं खलु रत्नषष्ठीमुपोवितासम् Mk.3. -सानुः N. of the mountain Meru. -स् a. producing jewels; न मामवति सद्वीपा रत्नसूरपि मेदिनी R.1.65. -सूः, -सूतिः f. the earth.
randhanam रन्धनम् रन्धिः f. [रध्-पाके ल्युट् नुमागमः] 1 Injuring, tormenting, destroying; यदनुस्मर्यते काले स्वबुद्ध्या$भद्ररन्धन Bhāg.4.3.28. -2 Cooking; रन्धनाय स्थाली Sk.; स्थाल्यग्नि- तापात् पयसो$भितापस्तत्तापतस्तण्डुलगर्भरन्धिः Bhāg.5.1.22.
rasanam रसनम् [रस्-ल्युट्] 1 Crying, screaming, roaring, sounding, tinkling, noise or sound in general. -2 Thunder, rumbling or muttering of clouds. -3 Taste, flavour. -4 The organ of taste, the tongue; इन्द्रियं रसग्राहकं रसनं जिह्वाग्रवर्ति T. S.; Bg.15.9; न जयेद्रसनं यावज्जितं सर्वं जिते रसे Bhāg.11.8.21. -5 Perception, appreciation, sense; सर्वे$पि रसनाद्रसाः S. D. 244. -नः Phlegm.
rasnam रस्नम् A thing, object. -m. [रसेः नित् कित् Uṇ.3.12] A horse. -स्ना A tongue.
rājanam राजनम् A particular Sāma; एतद् राजनं देवतासु प्रोतम् Ch. Up.2.2.1; Bhāg.11.27.31.
rādhanam राधनम् [राध्-ल्युट्] 1 Propitiating, conciliating. -2 Pleasure, satisfaction. -3 Accomplishing, effecting, completion. -4 Acquisition, going. -5 The means of accomplishing anything. -ना Speech. -नी Worship.
rudanam रुदनम् रुदितम् Weeping, crying, wailing, lamentation; अत्यन्तमासीद् रुदितं वने$पि R.14.69,7; Me.86.
recanam रेचनम् ना [रिच्-ल्युट्] 1 Emptying. -2 Loosening, diminishing. -3 Emitting the breath. -4 Purging. -5 Evacuation. -नी N. of various plants (such as Ipomoea Turpethus, Mar. तेंडू; Croton Polyandrum, Mar. दंती).
retanam रेतनम् Semen.
rodanam रोदनम् [रुद्-ल्युट्] 1 Weeping; see रुदन. -2 A tear or tears.
laṅghanam लङ्घनम् [लङ्घ्-ल्युट्] 1 Leaping, jumping. -2 Going by leaps, traversing, passing over, going, motion in general; यूयमेव पथि शीघ्रलङ्घनाः Ghaṭ.8. -3 Mounting, ascending, rising up to (fig. also); नभोलङ्घना R.16.33; जनो$यमुच्चैःपदलङ्घनोत्सुकः Ku.5.64 'wishing to attain or aspire to a high position'. -4 Assulting, storming, capturing; as in दुर्गलङ्घनम्. -5 Exceeding, going beyond, overstepping, violating, transgression; आज्ञा- लङ्घनम्, नियमलङ्घनम् &c. -6 Disregarding, despising, treating with contempt, slighting; प्रणिपातलङ्घनं प्रमार्ष्टुकामा V.3; M.3.22. -7 An offence, affront, insult. -8 A harm, an injury; as in आतपलङ्घनम् q. v. -9 Fasting, abstinence; प्रचक्रमे लङ्घनपूर्वकं क्रमः Śi.12.25 (where it menans 'leaping' also). -1 One of the paces of a horse. -11 Sexual union, impregnating. लङ्घनीय laṅghanīya लङ्घ्य laṅghya लङ्घनीय लङ्घ्य a. 1 To be traversed or passed over, passable. -2 To be violated. -3 To be overtaken; आत्मोद्धतैरपि रजोभिरलङ्घनीयाः Ś.1.8. -4 To be neglected, or disregarded; मृदुर्हि राजा सततं लङ्घ्यो भवति सर्वशः Mb.12. 56.21. -5 To be fasted; see लङ्घ्.
lapanam लपनम् [लप्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Talking, speaking. -2 The mouth.
labhanam लभनम् [लभ्-ल्युट्] 1 The act of getting, obtaining &c. -2 Act of conceiving.
lamphanam लम्फनम् Leaping, jumping.
lambhanam लम्भनम् 1 Attainment, acquirement. -2 Recovery.
layanam लयनम् [ली-ल्युट्] 1 Adhering, clinging, sticking. -2 Rest, repose. -3 A place of rest, house.
lalanam ललनम् [लल्-ल्युट्] 1 Sport, play, pleasure, dalliance. -2 Lolling the tongue. -नः 1 A child. -2 The Sāla and Piyāla trees.
lavanam लवनम् [लू-भावे कर्मणि च ल्युट्] 1 Mowing, cutting, reaping (of corn &c.). -2 An instrument for mowing, a sickle, scythe.
lāñchanam लाञ्छनम् [लाञ्छ्-कर्मणि ल्युट्] 1 A sign, mark, token, characteristic mark; नवाम्बुदानीकमुहूर्तलाञ्छने (धनुषि) R.3. 53; U.4.2; Mv.1.18; oft. at the end of comp. in the sense of 'marked with.', 'characterized by' &c.; जाते$थ देवस्य तया विवाहमहोत्सवे साहसलाञ्छनस्य Vikr.1.1; R.6.18;16.84; so श्रीकण्ठपदलाञ्छनः Māl.1 'bearing the characteristic epithet श्रीकण्ठ'. -2 A name, an appellation. -3 A stain, stigma, a mark of ignominy. -4 The spot on the moon; दिवापि निष्ठ्यूतमरीचिभासा बाल्यादना- विष्कृतलाञ्छनेन Ku.7.35. -5 A landmark.
lāsanam लासनम् Moving hither and thither; तोमराङ्कुशलासनैः Mb.7.142.45.
likhanam लिखनम् [लिख्-भावादौ ल्युट्] 1 Writing, inscribing. -2 Drawing, painting. -3 Scratching. -4 A written document, a writing or manuscript.
liṅganam लिङ्गनम् Embracing; an embrace.
luṭhanam लुठनम् [लुठ्-ल्युट्] Rolling, wallowing, moving to and fro.
luṇṭhanam लुण्ठनम् [लुण्ठ्-ल्युट्] 1 Plundering, robbing, stealing; यदस्य दैत्या इव लुण्ठनाय काव्यार्थचौराः प्रगुणीभवन्ति Vikr.1.11. -2 Opposing, obstructing; भक्तप्रियेति भवलुण्ठनकोविदेति Mukunda-mālā 2.
lehanam लेहनम् Licking, sipping with the tongue.
lokanam लोकनम् Looking at, seeing, beholding &c.
loṭanam लोटनम् Rolling, wallowing.
loṭhanam लोठनम् Wagging of the head.
loḍanam लोडनम् Disturbing, agitating, shaking about.
lopanam लोपनम् [लुप्-ल्युट्] 1 Violation, transgression. -2 Omission, dropping.
vacanam वचनम् [वच्-ल्युट्] 1 The act of speaking, uttering. saying. -2 Speech, an utterance, words (spoken), sentence; ननु वक्तृविशेषनिःस्पृहा गुणगृह्या वचने विपश्रितः Ki.2. 5; प्रीतः प्रीतिप्रमुखवचनं स्वागतं व्याजहार Me.4. -3 Repeating, recitation. -4 A text, dictum, rule, precept, a passage of a sacred book; शास्त्रवचनम्, श्रुतिवचनम्, स्मृति- वचनम् &c. -5 An order, a command, direction; शुश्रूषां गौरवं चैव प्रमाणं वचनक्रियाम् (कुर्यात्) Rām.2.12.26; मद्वच- नात् 'in my name', 'by my order'. -6 Advice, counsel, instruction. -7 Declaration, affirmation. -8 Pronunciation (of a letter) (in gram.). -9 The signification or meaning of a word; अत्र पयोधरशब्दः मेघवचनः. -1 Number (in gram.); (there are three numbers, singular, dual and plural). -11 Dry ginger. -Comp. -अवक्षेपः abusive speech. -उपक्रमः introduction, exordium. -उपन्यासः suggestive speech, insinuation. -कर a. obedient, doing what is ordered. (-रः) the author or enunciator of a rule or precept. -कारिन् a. obeying orders, obedient. -क्रमः discourse. -क्रिया obedience; यथा पितरि शुश्रूषा तस्य वा वचनक्रिया Rām.2.19.22;2.12.26. -गोचर a. forming a subject of conversation. -गौरवम् deference to a command. -ग्राहिन् a. obedient, compliant, submissive. -पटु a. eloquent. -मात्रम् mere words, unsupported assertion. -विरोधः inconsistency of precepts, contradiction or incongruity of texts. -व्यक्तिः f. 1 The exact implication of a statement (i. e. the exact specification of its उद्देशपद and विधेयपद); अन्या हि वचनव्यक्तिर्विधीयमानस्य, अन्या गुणेन संबध्यमानस्य ŚB. on MS.3.1.12. ˚भेदः divergence in the implication of the statement; न च विधेर्विधिनैकवाक्यभावो भवति । वचनव्यक्ति- भेदात् ŚB. on MS.6.1.5. -2 interpretation; यदा अनुवादपक्षस्तदा आहिताग्नेः । यदा विधिपक्षः तदा अनाहिताग्नेः । उभयथा वचनव्यक्तिः प्रतीयते ŚB. on MS.6.8.8. -शतम् a hundred speeches, i. e. repeated declaration, reiterated assertion. -सहायः a companion in conversation. -स्थित a. (वचने- स्थित also) obedient, compliant.
vañcanam वञ्चनम् ना [वञ्च्-ल्युट्] 1 Cheating. -2 A trick, deceit, fraud, deception, trickery; वञ्चना परिहर्तव्या बहुदोषा हि शर्वरी Mk.1.5; स्वर्गाभिसन्धिसुकृतं वञ्चनामिव मेनिरे Ku.6. 47. -3 An illusion, delusion. -4 Loss, deprivation, hindrance; दृष्टिपातवञ्चना Māl.3; R.11.36. -Comp. -चञ्चुता skill in fraud. -योगः practice of fraud.
vaṇṭanam वण्टनम् [वण्ट्-ल्युट्] Partitioning, apportioning, dividing.
vadanam वदनम् [उद्यते$नेन वद् करणे ल्युट्] 1 The face; आसीद्वि- वृत्तवदना च विमोचयन्ती Ś.2.13; so सुवदना, कमलवदना &c. -2 The mouth; वदने विनिवेशिता भुजङ्गी पिशुनानां रसनामिषेण धात्रा Bv.1.111. -3 Aspect, look, appearance. -4 The front point. -5 First term (in a series). -6 The summit or apex of a triangle. -Comp. -आसवः saliva. -उदरम् the jaws. -कञ्जम्, पङ्कजम् a lotus-face. -पवनः breath. -मालिन्यम् 1 a troubled face. -2 shame-faced appearance. -श्यामिका 1 blackness of the face. -2 a kind of disease.
vanam वनम् [वन्-अच्] 1 A forest, wood, thicket of trees; एको वासः पत्तने वा वने वा Bh.3.12; वने$पि दोषाः प्रभवन्ति रागिणाम्. -2 A cluster, group, a quantity of lotuses or other plants growing in a thick bed; चित्रद्विपाः पद्मवनाव- तीर्णाः R.16.16;6.86. -3 A place of abode, residence, house. -4 A fountain, spring (of water). -5 Water in general; गगनं ... वनौघनमदभ्रम् Śi.6.73. -6 A wooden vessel. -7 Wood, timber. -8 Dwelling in a forest, living abroad. -9 Ved. A cloud. -1 Light, a ray of light. -11 Worshipping. -12 A mountain; L. D. B. -13 Plenty, abundance. (As the first member of comp. वन may be translated by 'wild', 'forest'; वनवराहः, वनकदली, वनपुष्पम् &c.) -Comp. -अग्निः a forest conflagration. -अजः the wild goat. -अन्तः 1 the skirts or borders of a forest; वृत्तः स नौ संगतयोर्वनान्ते R.2.58. -2 the forest region itself, wood; वनान्तशय्याकठिनीकृताकृती Ki.1.36; अन्तःकूजन् मुखरशकुनो यत्र रम्यो वनान्तः U.2.25. -अन्तरम् 1 another wood. -2 the interior of a forest; अपि वनान्तरमल्पकुचान्तरा श्रयति पर्वत पर्वसु संनता V.4.49. -अब्जिनी a lotus-plant growing in water. -अरिष्टा wild turmeric. -अर्चकः a florist, maker of garlands. -अलक्तम् red earth or ruddle. -अलिका a sun-flower. -आखुः a hare. -आखुकः a kind of bean. -आपगा 'wood-river', a forest-stream; महार्णवं समासाद्य वनापगशतं यथा Rām.7.19. 17. -आर्द्रकम् the root of wild ginger. (-का) wild ginger. -आश a. living on water; कुतः क्षीरं ... वनाशानां वनाश्रम- निवासिनाम् Mb.13.14.124. (-शः) 1 dining in a wood, a picnic; क्वचिद्वनाशाय मनो दधद् व्रजात् प्रातः समुत्थाय वयस्य- वत्सपान् Bhāg.1.12.1. -2 a kind of small barley. -आश्रमः abode in the woods, the third stage in the religious life of a Brāhmaṇa. -आश्रमिन् m. an anchorite, a hermit. -आश्रयः 1 an inhabitant of the wood. -2 a sort of crow or raven. -उत्साहः a rhinoceros. -उद्धवा the wild cotton plant. -उपप्लवः a forest conflagration. -उपलः shaped and dried cow dung (Mar. गोवरी). -ओकस् m. 1 an inhabitant of a wood, a forester. -2 an anchorite, a hermit. -3 a wild animal such as a monkey, boar &c.; तस्य त्यक्तस्वभावस्य घृणेर्मायावनौकसः Bhāg. 7.2.7. -ओषधिः a medicinal herb growing in a forest or growing wild. -कणा wild pepper. -कदली wild plantain. -करिन् m., -कुञ्जरः, -गजः a wild elephant. -काम a. fond of a forest. -कार्पासी (-सिः f.) the wild cotton tree. -कुक्कुटः a wild fowl. -कोलिः f. the wild jujube tree. -खण्डम् a forest. -ग a. inhabitant of a forest. -गवः the wild ox. -गहनम् a thicket, the thick part of a forest; इति चालयन्नचलसानुवनगहनजानुमापतिः । -गुप्तः a spy. -गुल्मः a wild or forest shrub. -गोचर a. 1 frequenting woods. -2 living in water; जहास चाहो वन- गोचरो मृगः Bhāg.3.18.2. (-रः) 1 a hunter. -2 a forester. (-रम्) a forest. -ग्रहणम् surrounding a forest and stopping all egress. -ग्राहिन् a beater of the forest, one who surrounds a forest; तेन हि निवर्तय पूर्वगतान् वन- ग्राहिणः Ś.2.6/7. -ग्रामकः a forest village, a poor village. -चन्दनम् 1 the Devadāru tree. -2 aloe-wood. -चन्द्रिका, -ज्योत्स्ना a kind of jasmine. -चम्पकः the wild Champaka tree. -चर a. living in a forest, haunting woods, sylvan. (-रः) 1 a forester, forest-dweller, woodman; उपतस्थुरास्तितविषादधियः शतयज्वनो वनचरा वसतिम् Ki.6.29; Me.12. -2 a wild animal. -3 the fabulous eight-legged animal called Śarabha. -चर्या roaming about or residence in a forest. -छागः 1 a wild goat. -2 a boar. -छिद् m. a wood-cutter. -जः 1 an elephant. -2 a kind of fragrant grass. -3 the wild citron tree. -4 a woodman. (-जम्) a blue lotus-flower. -जा 1 wild ginger. -2 the wild cotton tree. -जीविन् a forester, woodman. -तिक्तः the yellow myrobalan tree. -दः a cloud. -दाहः a forest-conflagration. -दीपः = ˚चम्पकः. -देवता a sylvan deity, a dryad; शुश्राव कुञ्जेषु यशः स्वमुच्चैरुद्गीयमानं वनदेवताभिः R.2.12;9.52; Ś.4.5; अनुप्रयाता वनदेवताभ्यामदृश्यत स्थावरराजकन्या Ku.3.52;6.39. -द्रुमः a tree growing wild in a forest. -धारा an avenue of trees. -धितिः f. Ved. a hatchet. -धेनुः f. the female of the wild ox or Bos gavœus. -पः a woodman; यथा वनान्ते वनपैर्विसृष्टः कक्षं देहत्कृष्णगतिः सुघोषः Mb.9.24.63. -पल्लवः the शोभाञ्जन tree. -पांसुलः a hunter. -पार्श्वम् the neighbourhood of a wood, the forest region itself. -पुष्पम् a forest-flower. -पूरकः the wild citron tree. -प्रवेशः commencing a hermit's life. -प्रस्थ a. retiring into a wood, leading the life of a hermit. (-स्थः) a wood situated on a tableland. -प्रियः the cuckoo. (-यम्) the cinnamon tree. -बर्हिणः, -वर्हिणः a wild peacock. -भूः f., -भूमिः f. forest ground. -भूषणी the female of the Indian cuckoo. -मक्षिका a gad-fly. -मल्ली wild-jasmine. -माला a garland of wood-flowers, such as was usually worn by Kṛiṣṇa; ग्रथितमौलिरसौ वनमालया R.9.51; it is thus described :- आजानुलम्बिनी माला सर्वर्तुकुसुमोज्ज्वला । मध्ये स्थूल- कदम्बाढ्या वनमालेति कीर्तिता ॥ ˚धरः an epithet of Kṛiṣṇa. -मालिन् a. adorned with a chaplet of wood-flowers (-m.) an epithet of Kṛiṣṇa; धीरसमीरे यमुनातीरे वसति वने वनमाली Gīt.5; तव विरहे वनमाली सखि सीदति ibid. -मालिनी N. of the town of Dvārakā. -मुच् a. pouring water; R.9.22. (-m.), -भूतः a cloud. -मुद्गः a kind of kidney-bean. -मोचा wild plantain. -रक्षकः a forest-keeper. -राजः the lion. -राजिः, -जी f. 1 a grove or long row of trees. -2 a long tract of forest. -3 a path in a forest. -रुहम् a lotus-flower; वनरुहाननं बिभ्रदावृतम् Bhāg.1.31.12. -लक्ष्मी f. 1 an ornament or beauty of the wood. -2 the plantain. -लता a forest-creeper; दूरीकृताः खलु गुणैरुद्यानलता वन- लताभिः Ś.1.17. -वर्तिका a kind of quail. -वह्निः, -हुता- शनः a forest-conflagration. -वासः 1 living in a wood, residence in a forest; अनुमतगमना शकुन्तला तरुभिरियं वनवास- बन्धुभिः Ś.4.1. -2 a wild or nomadic life. -3 a forestdweller, a forester. -वासनः a civet-cat. -वासिन् m. 1 a forest-dweller, forester. -2 a hermit; so वनस्थायिन्. -वीजः, -वीजकः the wild citron tree. -वृन्ताकी the eggplant. -व्रीहिः wild rice. -शृङ्गाटः Tribulus Lanuginosus (Mar. सराटा). -शोभनम् a lotus. -श्वन् m. 1 a jackal. -2 a tiger. -3 a civet-cat. -सङ्कटः a kind of pulse. -सद्, -संवासिन् m. a forester; प्रणुदन्ववौ वनसदां परिश्रमम् Ki.12. 5. -समूहः a thick wood. -संप्रवेशः a solemn procession into a forest for the purpose of cutting wood for an idol. -सरोजिनी f. the wild cotton plant. -स्थः 1 a deer. -2 a hermit; कुतः क्षीरं वनस्थानाम् Mb.13.14.124. -स्था, -स्थी the holy fig tree. -स्थली a wood, forest ground; नखक्षतानीव वनस्थलीनाम् Ku.3.29. -स्रज् f. a garland of forest flowers. -हासः, -हासकः 1 the Kāsa grass. -2 N. of the flower-plant Kunda.
vananam वननम् Ved. Wealth.
vandanam वन्दनम् [वन्द्-ल्युट्] 1 Salutation, obeisance. -2 Reverence, adoration. -3 Obeisance paid to a Brāhmaṇa &c. (by touching his feet). -4 Praising, extolling. -5 A cutaneous eruption, scrofula. -ना 1 Worship, adoration. -2 Praise. -नी 1 Worship, adoration. -2 Praise. -3 Solicitation. -4 A drug for reviving the dead. -Comp. -माला, -मालिका a garland suspended across gateways.
vapanam वपनम् [वप्-ल्युट्] 1 Sowing seed. -2 Shaving, shearing; वपनं मेखला दण्डो भैक्षचर्या व्रतानि च Ms.11.152; प्रयागे भास्करक्षेत्रे पितृमातृवियोगतः । आधाने सोमपाने च वपनं पञ्चसु स्मृतम् ॥ -3 Semen virile, seed. -4 A razor. -5 Placing, arranging. -नी 1 A barber's shop. -2 A weaving instrument. -3 A weaver's shop (तन्तुशाला).
vamanam वमनम् [वम्-ल्युट्] 1 Ejecting, vomiting. -2 Drawing out, taking or getting out as in स्वर्गाभिष्यन्दवमनम् R.15.29; Ku.6.37. -3 An emetic; also वमनद्रव्यम्. -4 Offering oblations. -5 Pain. -नः Hemp. -नी 1 A leech. -2 The cotton shrub.
vayanam वयनम् Weaving.
vayunam वयुनम् [वय् उनन् Uṇ.3.6] (also used in adjectival sense) 1 Knowledge, wisdom, faculty of perception; सर्वानाचष्ट वैकुण्ठं चक्षुषा वयुनेन सः Bhāg.1.13.38;4.9.8. -2 A temple (said to be m. also in this sense in Uṇadisūtras). -3 A rule, precept, order. -4 Manner, custom. -5 Clearness. -6 Action, act (कर्म); अग्ने नय सुपथा राये अस्मान् विश्वानि देव वयुनानि विद्वान् Īśop.18.
varjanam वर्जनम् [वृज्-ल्युट्] 1 Leaving, giving up, abandoning. -2 Renouncing. -3 Exception, exclusion; P. I.4.88. -4 Hurt, injury, killing.
varṇanam वर्णनम् ना [वर्ण्-ल्युट्] 1 Painting. -2 Description, delineation, representation; स्वभावोक्तिस्तु डिम्भादेः स्वक्रिया- रूपवर्णनम् K. P.1. -3 Writing. -4 A statement, an assertion. -5 Praise, commendation. (-ना only in this sense.)
vardhāpanam वर्धापनम् [वर्धं छेदं करोति, वृध् णिच्-आप् च ततो भावे ल्युट्] 1 Cutting, dividing. -2 Cutting the umbilical cord, or the ceremony connected with this act. -3 A festival on a birth-day. -4 Any festival in general when wishes for prosperity and other congratulatory expressions are offered; cf. पूर्णपात्र.
valanam वलनम् [वल्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Moving, turning towards. -2 Moving round in a circle. -3 (In astr.) Deflection. -4 Agitation, excitement. -ना f. 1 Moving, turning. -2 Making of pictorial designs; अनल्पवैदग्ध्यविवर्धिनीनां पत्रावलीनां वलनां समाप्तिम् । N.3.118.
valganam वल्गनम् Leaping, jumping, galloping; तुरगवल्गनचञ्चल- कुण्डलः R.9.51.
valbhanam वल्भनम् 1 Eating. -2 Food.
vasanam वसनम् [वस्-आधारे ल्युट्] 1 Dwelling, residing, staying. -2 A house, residence. -3 Dressing, clothing, covering. -4 A garment, cloth, dress, clothes; वसने परिधूसरे वसाना Ś.7.21; उत्सङ्गे वा मलिनवसने सौम्य निक्षिप्य वीणाम् Me.88,43. -5 An ornament worn (by women) round the loins, (probably for रसना). -6 Siege. -7 A leaf of the cinnamon tree. -ना (in comp.) 1 Clothed in. -2 Surrounded by; समुद्रवसने देवि पर्वतस्तनमण्डले. -3 Engrossed by. -Comp. -पर्यायः change of clothes. -सद्मन् a tent.
vasnam वस्नम् [वस्-मन् Uṇ.3.6] 1 Hire, wages (in this sense m. also). -2 Dwelling, abiding. -3 Wealth, substance. -4 A cloth, clothes. -5 A skin. -6 Price. -7 Death.
vasnanam वस्ननम् A girdle, zone.
vahanam वहनम् [वह्-ल्युट्] 1 Carrying, bearing, conveying. -2 Supporting. -3 Flowing. -4 A vehicle, conveyance. -5 A boat, raft. -6 The undermost part of a column. -Comp. -भङ्गः shipwreck; Ratn.
vācanam वाचनम् [वच्-णिच् स्वार्थे वा णिच् ल्युट्] 1 Reading, reciting. -2 Declaration, proclamation, utterance; as in स्वस्तिवाचनम्, पुण्याहवाचनम् q. q. v. v. -ना 1 A lesson. -2 A chapter.
vājinam वाजिनम् 1 Strength, heroism, prowess (Ved.). -2 A conflict. -3 The scum of curdled milk. -Comp. -न्यायः (Mīmāṁsā) The rule that of the various matters resulting from something, only the most important one is प्रयोजक while the rest are not प्रयोजक. This rule is established by जैमिनि and शबर discussing the text, MS.4.1.22-24.
vāñchanam वाञ्छनम् Wishing, desiring.
vādanam वादनम् [वद्-णिच् कर्मणि ल्युट्] 1 Sounding. -2 Instrumental music. -नः A player on a musical instrument; गायनैश्च विराविण्यो वादनैश्च तथापरैः विरेजुर्विपुलास्तंत्र Rām. 1.18.19.
vāpanam वापनम् 1 Causing to sow. -2 Shaving; कृतवापनो निवसेद् ग्रामान्ते गोव्रजे$पि वा Ms.11.78.
vāyanam वायनम् वायनकम् 1 A present of sweetmeats made to a deity, particularly to a Brāhmaṇa, on festive occasions; observance of fasts &c. -2 A kind of perfume.
vāśanam वाशनम् 1 Roaring, howling, growling, yelling &c. -2 The warbling or cry of birds, humming (of bees &c.).
vāsanam वासनम् [वास्-ल्युट्] 1 Perfuming, scenting. -2 Infusing. -3 Dwelling, abiding. -4 An abode, a dwelling. -5 Any receptacle, a basket, box, vessel &c.; वासनस्थ- मनाख्याय हस्ते$न्यस्य यदर्प्यते Y.2.65. (वासनं निक्षेपाधारभूतं संपुटादिकं समुद्रं ग्रन्थ्यादियुतम्). -6 Knowledge. -7 Clothes, dress. -8 A cover, an envelope. -9 A kind of posture practised by ascetics in abstract meditation.
vāhanam वाहनम् [वाहयति वह्-णिच् ल्यु ल्युट् वा] 1 Bearing, carrying, conveying. -2 Driving (as a horse). -3 A vehicle, conveyance of any kind; Ms.7.75; निजानुजेनातिथितामुपेतः प्राचीपतेर्वाहनवारणेन N.22.45. -4 An animal used in riding or draught, as a horse; स दुष्प्रापयशाः प्रापदाश्रमं श्रान्त- वाहनः R.1.48;9.25,6. -5 An elephant. -5 An oar; अस्य वाहनसंयुक्तां ... नावमुपाहर Rām.2.52.6. -ना An army; वाहनाजनि Śi.19.33. -Comp. -पः a groom. -श्रेष्ठः a horse.
vikampanam विकम्पनम् 1 Motion (of the sun). -2 Trembling.
vikāsanam विकासनम् Expansion, opening, blowing.
vikāśanam विकाशनम् 1 Manifestation, display, exhibition. -2 Blowing, expanding (of flowers &c.).
vikūjanam विकूजनम् 1 Cooing, humming. -2 Rumbling (as of the bowels).
vikūṇanam विकूणनम् 1 A side-glance, leer. -2 Contraction.
vikalpanam विकल्पनम् 1 Admitting of a doubt. -2 Allowing an option. -3 Indecision. -4 Inconsideration.
vikledanam विक्लेदनम् The act of softening (by cooking or boiling).
vikhyāpanam विख्यापनम् 1 Publishing, proclaiming. -2 Explanation. -3 Confessing, acknowledging.
vigaṇanam विगणनम् 1 Reckoning, computing, calculation. -2 Considering, deliberating. -3 Paying off a debt; P.I.3.36.
vigānam विगानम् 1 Censure, reproach, defamation, scandal. -2 A contradictory statement, contradiction, inconsistency; यत् पुनः कारणविषयं विगानं दर्शितं तत् परिहर्तव्यम् Ś.B. (and in several other places of the same work).
vighaṭanam विघटनम् Breaking up, ruin, destruction; भ्रातुर्वक्षः- स्थलविघटने यच्च साक्षीकृतो$सि Ve.5.33.
vighaṭṭanam विघट्टनम् ना 1 Striking asunder. -2 Striking against, friction. -3 Separating, undoing, untying. -4 Offending, hurting.
vighūrṇanam विघूर्णनम् Swaying to and fro.
vicaṭanam विचटनम् Breaking.
vicalanam विचलनम् 1 Moving; wandering from place to place; महद्विचलनं नॄणां गृहिणां दीनचेतसाम् (निःश्रेयसाय कल्पते) Bhāg. 1.8.4. -2 Deviation. -3 Unsteadiness, fickleness. -4 Conceit, pride.
vicayanam विचयनम् Searching, seeking &c.
viceṣṭanam विचेष्टनम् 1 Moving the limbs. -2 Kicking; rolling (said of horses).
vicchedanam विच्छेदनम् Cutting off, breaking &c.; see विच्छेद.
vijananam विजननम् Birth, procreation, delivery.
vijjanam विज्जनम् लम् 1 A kind of sauce; see विजुल. -2 An arrow.
vijñānam विज्ञानम् 1 Knowledge, wisdom, intelligence, understanding; यज्जीव्यते क्षणमपि प्रथितं मनुष्यैर्विज्ञानशौर्यविभवार्यगुणैः समेतम् । तन्नाम जीवितमिह ... Pt.1.24;5.3; विज्ञानमयः कोशः 'the sheath of intelligence' (the first of the five sheaths of the soul). -2 Discrimination, discernment. -3 Skill, proficiency; प्रयोगविज्ञानम् Ś.1.2. -4 Worldly or profane knowledge, knowledge derived from worldly experience (opp. ज्ञान which is 'knowledge of Brahma or Supreme Spirit'); ज्ञानं ते$हं सविज्ञानमिदं वक्ष्याम्यशेषतः Bg.7.2;3.41;6.8; (the whole of the 7th Adhyāya of Bg. explains ज्ञान and विज्ञान). -5 Business, employment. -6 Music. -7 Knowledge of the fourteen lores. -8 The organ of knowledge; पञ्चविज्ञानचेतने (शरीरे) Mb.12.187. 12. -9 Knowledge beyond the cognisance of the senses (अतीन्द्रियविषय); विज्ञानं हि महद्भ्रष्टम् Rām.3.71.3. -1 Information; लब्धविज्ञानम् Mb.12.44.5. -Comp. -ईश्वर N. of the author of the Mitākṣarā, a commentary on Yājñavalkya's Smṛiti. -पादः N. of Vyāsa. -मातृकः an epithet of Buddha. -योगः means of arriving at correct knowledge (प्रमाण); केन विज्ञानयोगेन मतिश्चित्तं समास्थिता Mb. 14.21.11. -वादः the theory of knowledge, the doctrine taught by Buddha. -स्कन्धः one of the five स्कन्धs postulated in the Buddhistic philosophy (रूपवेदना- विज्ञानसंज्ञासंस्काराः क्षणिकविज्ञानस्कन्धे स्मृतिरनुपपन्ना ŚB. on MS.1.1.5.
vijñānamaya विज्ञानमय a. Full of intelligence; एष विज्ञानमयः पुरुषः Bṛi. Up.2.1.6. ˚कोषः the soul's sheath of intelligence.
vijñāpanam विज्ञापनम् ना 1 Respectful statement or communication, a request, an entreaty; कालप्रयुक्ता खलु कार्यविद्भि- र्विज्ञापना भर्तृषु सिद्धिमेति Ku.7.93; R.17.4. -2 Information, representation. -3 Instruction.
viḍambanam विडम्बनम् ना 1 Imitation; न वेद कश्चिद् भगवंश्चिकीर्षितं तवेहमानस्य नृणां विडम्बनम् Bhāg.1.8.29. -2 Disguise, imposture. -3 Deception, fraud. -4 Vexation, mortification. -5 Paining, distressing. -6 Disappointing. -7 Ridiculousness, mockery, a matter for laughter; इयं च ते$न्या पुरतो विडम्बना Ku.5.7; असति त्वयि वारुणीमदः प्रमदाना- मधुना विडम्बना 4.12.
viḍīnam विडीनम् One of the several modes of flight of birds; see डीन; Mb.8.41.27. (com. विडम्बितं विडीनं स्यात्).
vitunnam वितुन्नम् 1 The pot-herb called सुनिषण्णक. -2 The plant called शैवाल.
vidalanam विदलनम् Splitting, rending asunder, cutting, dividing.
vidhavanam विधवनम् 1 Shaking, agitating. -2 Tremor, trembling.
vidhānam विधानम् 1 Arranging, disposing; अपरं किं तु कृत्वैवं विधानं संविधास्यति Rām.7.2.31. -2 Performing, making, doing, executing; नेपथ्यविधानम् Ś.1; आज्ञा˚, यज्ञ˚ &c.; एवं कृत्वा विधानं स संनिवेश्य वसुं तदा Rām.7.54.13. -3 Creation, creating; तस्मिन् विधानातिशये विधातुः कन्यामये नेत्र- शतैकलक्ष्ये R.6.11;7.14; Ku.7.66; निधानं धर्माणां किमपि च विधानं नवमुदाम् G. L.18. -4 Employment, use, application; प्रतिकारविधानम् R.8.4. -5 Prescribing, enjoining, ordering. -6 A rule, precept, ordinance, sacred rule or precept, sacred injunction; तन्न्याय- त्वाद् विधानस्य MS.1.3.16 (cf. विधीयते अनेनेति विधानं शब्दः SB. on ibid.); Ms.9.148; ज्ञात्वा शास्त्रविधानोक्तं कर्म कर्तुमिहार्हसि Bg.16.24;17.24. -7 Mode, manner. -8 A means or expedient; वस्त्रैश्च सर्वैः सहितैर्विधानै- र्नेयं वृता ते वरसंप्रदाने Rām.2.37.36. -9 Performance of prescribed acts or rites. -1 A rite, ceremony. -11 Gaining, obtaining. -12 Affixing, prefixing (as terminations, suffixes &c.). -13 The food given to elephants (to make them intoxicated); विधानसंपादितदान- शोभितैः (where विधान means 'rule' also); उत्क्षिप्तहस्ततल- दत्तविधानपिण्डस्नेहस्रुतिस्नपितबाहुरिभाधिराजम् Śi.5.51. -14 Wealth. -15 Pain, agony, torment, distress. -16 An act of hostility. -17 An act, doing; आशङ्कमानो नृपते- र्विधानम् Mb.3.113.15. -18 An effort, attempt (यत्न); तथा विधानं क्रियतां समर्थाः साधनेष्विति Rām.1.8.19. -19 Remedy (चिकित्सा); तेषामन्यतमोद्रेके विधानमुपदिश्यते Mb.12. 16.12. -2 Prevention (प्रतिकार); विधानं तत्र भगवन् कर्तुमर्हसि युक्तितः Mb.5.177.8. -21 Granting; क्रतुभ्रेषस्त्वत्तः क्रतुफल- विधानव्यसनिनः Śiva-mahimna 21. -22 The Veda; त्वमेको ह्यस्य सर्वस्य विधानस्य स्वयंभुवः Ms.1.3. -23 The fate, destiny (दैव); अहमद्योपयोक्ष्यामि विधानं पश्य यादृशम् Mb.3. 179.15. -24 A statement of the Vedas; तस्य शब्दं गुणं विद्यान्मूर्तिशास्त्रविधानवित् Mb.12.252.3. -25 (In drama) Conflict of different feelings. -26 Worship. -Comp. -गः, -ज्ञः a wise or learned man. -युक्त a. in accordance with or conformable to sacred precept. -सप्तमी the 7th day in the light half of माघ.
vidhunanam विधुननम् 1 Shaking or tossing about, agitating. -2 Trembling, tremor.
vidhuvanam विधुवनम् Shaking, tembling, tremor.
vinaṭanam विनटनम् Moving to and fro.
vinam विनम् 1 P. To bend oneself, stoop, be bent; विनमन्ति चास्य तरवः प्रचये Ki.6.34; Bh.1.67; Bk.7.52. -Caus. 1 To bend (a bow). -2 (In gram.) To change into a cerebral letter.
vinamanam विनमनम् Bending, bowing, stooping.
vinamra विनम्र a. 1 Bent down, stooping; विनम्रशलिप्रसवौघ- शालिनीः Ki.4.2. -2 Depressed, sunk down. -3 Modest, humble.
vinamrakam विनम्रकम् The flower of the Tagara tree.
vinaśanam विनशनम् Perishing, loss, destruction, disappearance. -नः N. of the place where the river Sarasvatī is lost in the sand; cf. हिमवद्विन्ध्ययोर्मध्यं यत् प्राग्विनशनादपि । प्रत्यगेव प्रयागाच्च मध्यदेशः प्रकीर्तितः ॥ Ms.2.21.
vināśanam विनाशनम् Destruction, ruin, annihilation. -नः A destroyer.
vinikocanam विनिकोचनम् Contraction (of the brow).
vinipātanam विनिपातनम् Causing miscarriage.
viniveśanam विनिवेशनम् Erection, building.
vinayanam विनयनम् 1 Removing, taking away; वक्ष्यस्यध्वश्रम- विनयने तस्य शृङ्गे निषण्णः Me.54. -2 Education, instruction, training, discipline.
vinodanam विनोदनम् 1 Removing. -2 A diversion &c.; see विनोद.
vinyasanam विन्यसनम् Putting down; पदविन्यसनम्. See न्यास.
vipāṭanam विपाटनम् 1 Tearing open, splitting. -2 Eradication. -3 Spoliation. -4 Acute pain.
viparivartanam विपरिवर्तनम् Turning about, rolling. -Comp. -विद्या a magical formula for causing a person to return; Ks.
vipalāyanam विपलायनम् Running away, fleeing in different directions.
vipādanam विपादनम् Destroying, killing, destruction.
vipralambhanam विप्रलम्भनम् Deception, fraud, trick.
vipravāsanam विप्रवासनम् 1 Banishment; ततो दुःखतरं भूयः सीताया विप्रवासनम् Rām.7.5.7. -2 Staying abroad, sojourn.
viplāvanam विप्लावनम् Abusing, reviling.
vibhājanam विभाजनम् Dividing, distributing.
vibhāvanam विभावनम् ना 1 Clear perception or ascertainment, discrimination, judgment. -2 Discussion, investigation, examination. -3 Conception, imagination; यदन्यदन्यत्र विभाव्यते भ्रमात् A. Rām.7.5.37. -4 Development. -5 Protection (पालन); यस्याङ्घ्रिपद्मं परिचर्य विश्वविभावनायात्तगुणाभि- पत्तेः Bhāg.4.8.2. -6 Looking, sight (दर्शन); पश्चिमां तु समासीनः सम्यगृक्षविभावनात् Ms.2.11. -7 Showing, manifesting; Ms.9.76 (com.). -ना (In Rhet.) A figure of speech in which effects are represented as taking place though their usual causes are absent; क्रियायाः प्रतिषेधे$पि फलव्यक्तिर्विभावना K. P.1.
vimardanam विमर्दनम् ना 1 Pounding, crushing, trampling. -2 Rubbing together, friction. -3 Destruction, killing; कौरव्य मह्यां द्विषतोर्विमर्दनम् Bhāg.3.18.2. -4 An eclipse. -5 Fragrance, perfume. -6 Battle, war. -7 Trituration of perfumes. विमर्दित vimardita विमृदित vimṛdita विमर्दित विमृदित p. p. 1 Pounded, crushed, ground. -2 Rubbed. -3 Anointed, smeared.
vimocanam विमोचनम् 1 Unloosing, unyoking. -2 Release, freedom. -3 Liberation, emancipation.
vimlāpanam विम्लापनम् 1 Refreshing, reviving. -2 Cleaning, wiping. -3 Causing to wither or fade away, wasting away.
viyojanam वियोजनम् 1 Separation from. -2 Subtraction.
viracanam विरचनम् ना 1 Arrangement, disposition; तारावली- विरचनैर्व्यरुचन्निवासाः Śi.5.21. -2 Contriving, constructing. -3 Formation, creation. -4 Composition, compilation.
virādhanam विराधनम् 1 Opposing. -2 Hurting, injuring, offending. -3 Pain, anguish.
virodhanam विरोधनम् 1 Hindering, opposing, obstructing. -2 Besieging, blockading. -3 Opposition, resistance. -4 Contradiction, inconsistency.
virecanam विरेचनम् See विरेक.
vilaṅghanam विलङ्घनम् 1 Transgressing, overstepping. -2 Of fence, transgression, injury; केवलं न सहते विलङ्घनम् Ki. 13.55. -3 (pl.) Fasting, abstension from food.
vilapanam विलपनम् 1 Talking. -2 Talking idly, chattering, prattle. -3 Lamenting, wailing; विलपनविनोदो$प्यसुलभः U.3.3. -4 The sediment of any oily substance. -Comp. -विनोदः removing grief by weeping.
vilāpanam विलापनम् An act causing lamentation, ruin; मद्विलापनमेतत्तु प्रतिबुद्धो$स्मि संत्यज Mb.12.177.28.
vilambanam विलम्बनम् 1 Hanging down, depending. -2 Delay, procrastination; न कुरु नितम्बिनि गमनविलम्बनम् Gīt.5; or तन्मुग्धे विफलं विलम्बनमसौ रम्यो$भिसारक्षणः ibid.
vilayanam विलयनम् 1 Dissolving, liquefying, dissolution. -2 Corroding. -3 Removing, taking away. -4 Attenuating. -5 An attenuant.
vilasanam विलसनम् 1 Glittering, flashing, gleaming. -2 Sporting, dallying.
vilāsanam विलासनम् 1 Sport, play, pastime. -2 Wantonness, dalliance.
vilikhanam विलिखनम् 1 Scratching, scraping, writing. -2 The course of a river. -3 Dividing, splitting.
vilekhanam विलेखनम् 1 Scratching, scraping, making a mark or furrow. -2 Digging. -3 Uprooting. -4 Dividing, splitting.
vilepanam विलेपनम् 1 Smearing, anointing. -2 An ointment, unguent, any cosmetic or perfume for the body (such as saffron, sandal &c.); न स्नानं न विलेपनं न कुसुमं नालंकृता मूर्धजाः Bh.2.19; यान्येव सुरभिकुसुमधूपविलेपनादीनि K.
viluñcanam विलुञ्चनम् Tearing off, peeling.
viloḍanam विलोडनम् 1 Agitating, shaking about, stirring up, churning; तात नोदधिविलोडनं प्रति त्वद्विनाथ वयमुत्सहामहे Śi.14. 83. -2 Splashing, sporting in (water); कदाचिन्मद्विलोडना- सहिष्णुर्मामशपत् Dk.2.3.
viluṇṭhanam विलुण्ठनम् Robbing, plundering.
vilopanam विलोपनम् 1 Cutting off. -2 Carrying away. -3 Destroying, destruction.
vilobhanam विलोभनम् 1 Enticing, alluring. -2 An allurement, a temptation, seduction; प्रयुज्य सामाचरितं विलोभनं भयं विभेदाय धियः प्रदर्शितम् Ki.14.7; R.8.6. -3 Praise, flattery.
vilocanam विलोचनम् The eye; R.7.8; Ku.4.1;3.67; तृष्णा- लोलविलोचने कलयति प्राचीं चकोरीगणे । Bv.1.4; also seeing, sight. -a. Distorting the eyes (विपरीतदृष्टि); शत्रुर्मित्रमुखो यश्च जिह्मप्रेक्षी विलोचनः Mb.12.168.14. -Comp. -अम्बु n. tears. -पथः the range of vision. -पातः a glance, look.
vilolanam विलोलनम् 1 Shaking. -2 Stirring, agitating.
vivadanam विवदनम् Quarrel, litigation.
vivarjanam विवर्जनम् Leaving, excluding, abandoning; सर्वान् कामानवाप्नोति ...... मुनिर्मांसविवर्जनात् Y.1.181.
vivartanam विवर्तनम् 1 Revolving, revolution, whirling round. -2 Rolling about, turning round; शय्याप्रान्तविवर्तनै- र्विगमयत्युन्निद्र एव क्षपाः Ś.6.5; Ve.2.8;5.4; Mv.7.5. -3 Rolling back, returning; लाङ्गूलचालनं क्ष्वेडा प्रतिवाचो विवर्तनम् Mb.5.72.71; वप्रान्तस्खलितविवर्तनं पयोभिः Ki.7.11. -4 Rolling down, descending. -5 Existing, abiding. -6 Reverential salutation. -7 Passing through various states or existences. -8 An altered condition; पुनरकाण्ड- विवर्तनदारुणो प्रविशिनष्टि विधिर्मनसो रुजम् U.4.15; Māl.4.7. -9 Moving or wandering to and fro; तामिस्रादिषु चोग्रेषु नरकेषु विवर्तनम् Ms.12.75. -1 Transformation. -11 Circumambulating (प्रदक्षिणा)
vivardhanam विवर्धनम् 1 Increasing. -2 Increase, augmentation, growth. -3 Enlargement, aggrandisement. -4 Cutting, dividing.
vivecanam विवेचनम् ना 1 Discrimination. -2 Discussion, consideration. -3 Settlement, decision.
viśanam विशनम् Entering, entrance into.
viśasanam विशसनम् 1 Killing, slaughter, immolation; तस्यास्त्वं दुहितुस्तथा विशसनं किं दारुणे$मृष्यथाः U.4.5; N.19.12. -2 Ruin. -3 Battle; शोणितोदां रथावर्तां कृत्वा विशसने नदीम् Mb. 7.16.43. -4 Cutting, dissecting. -नः 1 A sabre, crooked sword. -2 A sword in general.
viśātanam विशातनम् 1 Rending asunder, cutting off, destroying; नमस्ते देवदेवेश सनातन विशातन Mb.7.83.18. -2 Setting free, delivering, releasing.
viśodhanam विशोधनम् 1 Cleaning, clearing (fig. also); राज्य- कण्टकविशोधनोद्यतः Vikr.5.1. -2 Purifying, freeing from sin, defect &c.; घृतप्राशो विशोधनम् Ms.11.143. -3 Expiation, atonement. -4 A laxative; Suśr. -नी, विशोधिनी Tiaridium Indicum (Mar. नाय, भुरुंडी).
viśvāsanam विश्वासनम् Producing confidence.
viṣādanam विषादनम् Affliction, despair.
viṣyandanam विष्यन्दनम् A kind of sweetmeat.
visaṃvādanam विसंवादनम् The breaking one's word or promise; अविसंवादनं दानं समयस्याव्यतिक्रमः आवर्तयन्ति भूतानि Mb.5.38.36.
visarjanam विसर्जनम् 1 Emitting, sending forth, pouring down; समतया वसुवृष्टिविसर्जनैः R.9.6. -2 Giving away, a gift, donation; R.9.6. -3 Voiding; वाष्वग्निविप्रमादित्यमपः पश्यंस्तथैव गाः । न कदाचन कुर्वीत बिण्मूत्रस्य विसर्जनम् ॥ Ms.4.48. -4 Casting off, quitting, abandoning; श्रुतदेहविसर्जनः पितुः R.8.25. -5 Sending away, dismissal. -6 Allowing (the deity invoked) to go (opp. आवाहन). -7 Setting a bull at liberty on certain occasions. -8 Driving out (cows to pasture). -9 Product, creation.
visphoṭanam विस्फोटनम् 1 The appearance of blisters. -2 Loud roaring.
vismayanam विस्मयनम् Astonishment, wonder.
vihananam विहननम् 1 Killing, striking. -2 Hurt, injury. -3 Obstruction, obstacle, impediment. -4 A bow for cleaning cotton.
viheṭhanam विहेठनम् 1 Injuring, hurting. -2 Rubbing, grinding. -3 Afflicting. -4 Pain, sarrow, torment.
vṛścanam वृश्चनम् = व्रश्चनम् q. v.
veṇunam वेणुनम् Black pepper.
vetanam वेतनम् [अज्-तनन् वीभावः Uṇ.3.15] 1 Hire, wages, salary, pay, stipend; किं मुधा वेतनदानेन M.1; R.17.66; Ms.8.5. -2 Livelihood, subsistence. -3 Silver. -Comp. -अदानम्, -अनपाकर्मन् n., -अनपक्रिया 1 non-payment of wages; एष धर्मो$खिलेनोक्तो वेतनादानकर्मणः Ms.8.218. -2 an action for non-payment of wages. -जीविन् m. a stipendiary. -दानम् hiring. -भुज् a servant.
vedanam वेदनम् वेदना [विद्-ल्युट्] 1 Knowledge, perception. -2 Feeling, sensation; सत्त्वं रजस्तमश्चैव प्राणिनां संश्रिताः सदा । त्रिविधा वेदना चैव सर्वसत्त्वेषु दृश्यते ॥ Mb.12.194.29. [also 'sensitivity (to the driver's stimuli) of an elephant'. It is of 7 kinds :- अत्यर्थ, उत्तान, गम्भीर, अन्वर्थ, प्रत्यर्थ, कर्कश and सिद्ध]. -3 Pain, torment, agony, anguish; अवेदनाज्ञं कुलिशक्षतानाम् Ku.1.2; R.8.5. -4 Acquisition, wealth, property. -5 Marriage; वसनस्य दशा ग्राह्या शूद्रयोत्कृष्टवेदने Ms.3.44;9.65; Y.1.62. -6 Presenting, giving. -7 The marriage of a Śūdra woman with a man of a higher caste.
vedhanam वेधनम् 1 The act of piercing, perforating. -2 Penetration. -3 Excavation. -4 Pricking, wounding. -5 Depth (of an excavation).
vepanam वेपनम् [वेप्-ल्युट्] 1 Tremor, trembling. -2 Shaking, brandishing (the cord of a bow); Rām.1.67.1.
vellanam वेल्लनम् ना 1 Shaking, moving. -2 Rolling (on the ground). -3 Surging (of waves). -4 Churning violently; आयस्तभीमभुजमन्दरवेल्लनाभिः Ve.6.9.
veśanam वेशनम् 1 Entering, entrance. -2 A house. -नी 1 An entrance. -2 Waiting room.
veṣṭanam वेष्टनम् [वेष्ट्-ल्युट्] 1 Encompassing, encircling, surrounding; अङ्गुलिवेष्टनम् 'a finger-ring'. -2 Coiling round, twisting round; भोगिवेष्टनमार्गेषु चन्दनानां समर्पितम् R.4.48. -3 An envelope, a wrapper, cover, covering, case; औशीरम् वेष्टनम् Mb.12.6.32. -4 A turban, tiara; अस्पृष्टालकवेष्टनौ R.1.42; शिरसा वेष्टनशोभिना 8.12. -5 An enclosure, a fence; क्रीडाशैलः कनककदलीवेष्टनप्रेक्षणीयः Me.79. -6 A girdle, zone. -7 A bandage. -8 The outer ear. -9 Bdellium. -1 A particular attitude in dancing. -11 Grasping, seizing. -12 A span. -13 A kind of weapon. वेष्टकः vēṣṭakḥ वेष्टनकः vēṣṭanakḥ वेष्टकः वेष्टनकः A particular position in copulation.
vesanam वेसनम् A kind of flour (Mar. वेसन).
vaijananam वैजननम् The last month of pregnancy.
vaiśasanam वैशसनम् = वैशसम्; see above; असुराणां प्लवङ्गानामत्र वैशसनं महत् A.Rām.6.14.3.
vaisūcanam वैसूचनम् Assuming the part of a female by a man (in dramas).
vyaṃsanam व्यंसनम् 1 Cheating, deceiving. -2 Distributing.
vyajanam व्यजनम् A fan; निर्वाते व्यजनम् H.2.165; R.8.4;1. 62; cf. बालव्यजन -Comp. -क्रिया the act of fanning. -चामरम् a chowrie.
vyañjanam व्यञ्जनम् 1 Making clear, indicating, manifesting. -2 A mark, token, sign; सुकुमारं महासत्त्वं पार्थिवव्यञ्जनान्वितम् (रामम्) Rām.3.17.8. -3 A reminder; Māl.9. -4 Disguise, garb; नानाव्यञ्जनाः प्रणिधयः Mu.1; Śi.2.56; तपस्विव्यञ्जनोपेताः; गृहपतिवैदेहकतापसव्यञ्जनाः प्रणिधयः Kau. A.2. &c. -5 A consonant. -6 A mark of the sex, i. e. the male or female organ. -7 Insignia. -8 A mark or sign of puberty; अजातव्यञ्जनः श्रीमान् बालः श्यामः शुभेक्षणः Rām.3.38.14; बालमप्राप्तवयसमजातव्यञ्जनाकृतिम् Mb.1.157.35. -9 The beard. -1 A limb, member. -11 (a) A condiment, sauce, a seasoned article; व्यञ्जनानि ओदनार्थानि ŚB. on MS. 1.8.29; अशक्नुवद्भिर्बहुभुक्तवत्तया यदुज्झिता व्यञ्जनपुञ्जराशयः N.16.14. (b) An article used in seasoning food, spices &c. -12 The last of the three powers of a word by virtue of which it suggests or insinuates a sense; see अञ्जन-ना (9) (written व्यञ्जना also in this sense); विरतास्वभिधाद्यासु यथार्थो बोध्यते$परः । सा वृत्तिर्व्यञ्जना नाम शब्द- स्यार्थादिकस्य च S. D. -13 The letter (as opp. to अर्थ 'meaning'). -14 A day. -15 A privy part. -Comp. -उदय a. followed by a consonant. -कारः the preparer of a sauce or condiment. -धातुः (वाद्यवादनविधिः) playing of the lute; व्यक्तिर्व्यञ्जनधातुना दशवधेनाप्यत्र लब्धामुना Nāg. 1.14. -संधिः the junction or coalition of consonants.
vyatirecanam व्यतिरेचनम् Contrasting, pointing out difference.
vyatiṣañjanam व्यतिषञ्जनम् Joining together; uniting; स्त्रीपुंसव्यतिषञ्जनं जनयतः पत्युः प्रजानामभूदभ्यासः N.15.88.
vyathanam व्यथनम् 1 Giving pain, tormenting. -2 (In Ved. gram.) Change, variation. -3 Piercing, perforating. -4 Tottering, wavering; P.V.4.46. -a. Greatly disturbing, perplexing; तद् दृष्ट्वा व्यथनं कर्म कुम्भकर्णस्य सक्षसः Mb.3.287.6.
vyapayānam व्यपयानम् Retreat, flight; Mb.3.
vyapavartanam व्यपवर्तनम् Return.
vyayanam व्ययनम् 1 Spending. -2 Wasting, destroying.
vyavakalanam व्यवकलनम् 1 Separation. -2 (In maths.) Subtraction, deduction (व्यवकलितम् also in this sense); व्यवकलनमार्गे$सि कुशला Līlā.
vyavakrośanam व्यवक्रोशनम् 1 Wrangling, mutual abuse. -2 Abuse in general.
vyavadānam व्यवदानम् Purification; Buddh.
vyavadhānam व्यवधानम् 1 Intervention, interposition, separation; इह समाप्तस्य सामिधेनीवाक्यस्य अस्य चोपव्ययते इति वचनस्य निविदां विधायकेन ... ग्रन्थेन व्यवधानं भवति ŚB. on MS.3.1.21. -2 Obstruction, hiding from view; दृष्टं विमानव्यवधानमुक्तां पुनः सहस्रार्चिषि संनिधत्ते R.13.44. -3 Concealment, disappearance. -4 A screen, partition. -5 A cover, covering; शार्दूलचर्मव्यवधान- वत्याम् Ku.3.44. -6 Interval, space. -7 (In gram.) The intervention of a syllable or letter. -8 (In Mīmāṁsā) Remote construction, remoteness; see व्यवहित- कल्पना; व्यवधानाल्लक्षणापि ज्यायसी ŚB. on MS.1.2.69; व्यवधानादर्थो बलीयान् ŚB. on MS.6.4.23.
vyavasthāpanam व्यवस्थापनम् 1 Arranging, proper adjustment. -2 Fixing, determining, settling, deciding. -3 Fixing, placing (in general).
vyasanam व्यसनम् 1 Casting away, dispelling. -2 Separating, dividing. -3 Violation, infraction; शीलव्यसनमेतत्ते नाभिजाना- म्यहं पुरा Rām.2.12.57; Ki.3.45. -4 Loss, destruction, defeat, fall; defection, weak point; अमात्यव्यसनम् Pt.3; स्वबलव्यसने Ki.13.15; Śi.2.57. -5 (a) A calamity, misfortune, distress, evil, disaster, ill-luck; अज्ञातभर्तृव्यसना मुहूर्तं कृतोपकारेव रतिर्बभूव Ku.3.73;4.3; R.12.57. (b) Adversity, need; स सुहृद् व्यसने यः स्यात् Pt.1.327 'a friend in need is a friend indeed'. -6 Setting (as of the sun &c.); तेजोद्वयस्य युगपद् व्यसनोदयाभ्याम् Ś.4.1 (where व्यसन means 'a fall' also). -7 Vice, bad practice, evil habit; मिथ्यैव व्यसनं वदन्ति मृगयामीदृग् विनोदः कुतः Ś.2.5; R.18.14; Y.1.31; (these vices are usually said to be ten; see Ms.7.47-48); समानशीलव्यसनेषु सख्यम् Subhāṣ. -8 Close or intent application, assiduous devotion; विद्यायां व्यसनम् Bh.2.62,63. -9 Inordinate addiction. -1 Crime, sin. -11 Punishment. -12 Inability, incompetency. -13 Fruitless effort. -14 Air, wind. -15 Individuality. -Comp. -अतिभारः heavy calamity or distress; सा मुक्तकण्ठं व्यसनातिभारात् (चक्रन्द) R.14.68. -अन्वित, -आर्त, -पीडित a. overtaken by calamity, involved in distress. -आवापः an abode of calamity; व्यसनावाप एतस्मिन् पतितानां स्वकर्मभिः Bhāg.4.22.13. -कालः time of need. -प्रहारिन् a. 1 hurting, attacking, giving trouble. -2 striking (an enemy) in his weak point. -ब्रह्मचारिन् a fellow-sufferer. -वर्गः an aggregate of calamities; प्रकृतिव्यसनवर्गः Kau. A.7. -संस्थित a. one who indulges in any whim.
vyākhyānam व्याख्यानम् 1 Communication, narration. -2 Speech, lecture. -3 Explanation, exposition, interpretation, comment. -Comp. -शाला a school; Inscr.
vyāghaṭṭanam व्याघट्टनम् 1 Churning. -2 Rubbing together, friction; तमङ्गदे मन्दरकूटकोटिव्याघट्टनोत्तेजनया मणीनाम् Śi.3.6.
vyādānam व्यादानम् Opening; कर्णाभ्यर्णविदीर्णसृक्कविकटव्यादानदीप्ता- ग्निभिः Māl.5.13.
vyāpanam व्यापनम् 1 Pervading, comprehending, penetrating. -2 Covering.
vyālolanam व्यालोलनम् Moving to and fro.
vyāvakalanam व्यावकलनम् Subtraction. व्यावक्रोशी vyāvakrōśī व्यावभाषी vyāvabhāṣī व्यावक्रोशी व्यावभाषी Mutual abuse, reciprocal imprecation.
vyāvartanam व्यावर्तनम् 1 Surrounding, encompassing. -2 Revolving, turning round; व्यावर्तनैरहिपतेरयमाहिताङ्कः Ki.5.3. -3 A fold, band. -4 Coil (of a snake). -5 A turn (of a road).
vyutpādanam व्युत्पादनम् 1 Derivation from. -2 Teaching, instruction.
vyūhanam व्यूहनम् 1 Arraying of troops, marshalling. -2 Structure of the members of the body. -3 Development (of the fœtus). -4 Displacement.
vrajanam व्रजनम् [वृजेः क्युः Uṇ.2.77] 1 Roaming, wandering, travelling. -2 Exile. -3 Ved. A way, road. -4 Sky.
vraṇanam व्रणनम् Piercing, perforating.
vrīḍanam व्रीडनम् 1 Shame. -2 Modesty. -3 Lowering, depression.
śaṃsanam शंसनम् [शंस्-ल्युट्] 1 Praising. -2 Telling, relating. -3 Reciting.
śatanam शतनम् Cutting down, felling.
śapanam शपनम् 1 See शपथः, वृथा हि शपनं कुर्वन् प्रेत्य चेह च नश्यति Ms.8.111. -2 Reviling, abuse.
śayanam शयनम् [शी-ल्युट्] 1 Sleeping, sleep, lying down. -2 A bed, couch; शयनस्थो न भुञ्जीत Ms.4.74; R.1.95; V.3.1. -3 Copulation, sexual union. -Comp. -अ (आ)गारः, -रम्, -गृहम् a bed-chamber, sleeping apartments. -एकादशी the eleventh day of the bright half of Āṣāḍha when Viṣṇu lies down to enjoy his four months' repose. -तलगत a. gone to bed, lying in bed. -पालिका the (female) keeper of a (royal) bed. -भूमिः a bed-chamber. -रचनम् the preparation of a bed (one of the 64 arts). -वासस् n. sleeping garment. -सखी a bed-fellow. -स्थ a. being on a couch; शयनस्थो न भुञ्जीत Ms.4.74. -स्थानम् a sleeping apartment, bed-chamber.
śardhanam शर्धनम् The act of breaking wind.
śasanam शसनम् [शस्-ल्युट्] 1 Wounding, killing. -2 Immolation (of an animal at sacrifice).
śākinam शाकिनम् A field; as in शाकशाकिनम्.
śāṭyāyanam शाट्यायनम् An oblation for remedying anything wrong in the performance of a rite. -नः N. of a teacher and author of various works.
śātanam शातनम् 1 Whetting, sharpening. -2 Cutting down, destroyer; as in पर्वतपक्षातनम् R.3.42. -3 Causing to fall or perish. -4 Causing to decay or wither. -5 Becoming thin or small, thinness. -6 Withering, decaying; वसन्ते सर्वशस्यानां जायते पत्रशातनम् Adhikaraṇamālā. -7 Polishing, planing.
śāmīnam शामीनम् 1 Ashes. -2 A sacrificial ladle.
śiśnam शिश्नम् शिस्नम् [शश्-नक् नि] 1 The penis or male organ of generation; गृहीतशिश्नश्चोत्थाय मृद्भिरभ्युद्धृतैर्जलैः Y.1.17; Ms.11.15. -2 A tail. -Comp. -उदरपरायण, -शिश्नंभर a. addicted to lust and gluttony. -देवः a lustful or unchaste man (sporting with the penis); मा शिश्नदेवा अपि गुर्ऋतं नः Ṛv.7.21.5;1.99.3.
śīlanam शीलनम् (शील्-ल्युट्) 1 Repeated practice, exercise, study, cultivation; वेदान्तशीलनमपि प्रमिति करोति Bhagavat- Śaraṇa S.2. -2 Constant application. -3 Honouring, serving. -4 Wearing.
śocanam शोचनम् Grief, sorrow, lamentation; also शोचना in the same sense.
śaunam शौनम् Meat kept at a slaughter-house; निमज्जतश्च मत्स्यादाञ्शौनं वल्लूरमेव च Ms.5.13. -a. Relating or belonging to a dog; जाने$हं धर्मतो$$त्मानं शौनीमुत्सृज जाघनीम् Mb. 12.141.84.
śnam श्नम् A technical term used by Pāṇini for न, the sign of the 7th class of roots.
śmaśānam श्मशानम् [श्मानः शवाः शेरते$त्र शी-आनच् डिच्च Tv.] 1 A cemetery, a burial or burning ground; राजद्वारे श्मशाने च यस्तिष्ठति स बान्धवः Subhāṣ. -2 An oblation to deceased ancestors. -Comp. -अग्निः the fire of a burning ground. -आलयः a cemetery. -गोचर a. frequenting burning grounds; श्मशानगोचरं सूते बाह्यानामपि गर्हितम् Ms. 1.39. -निवासिन्, -वर्तिन्, -वासिन् m. a ghost. -भाज्, -वासिन् m. epithets of Śiva. -वाटः an enclosure of the cemetery; Kau. A.2.4; Māl.5. -वेश्मन् m. 1 an epithet of Śiva. -2 a spirit, ghost. -वैराग्यम् temporary despondency, momentary renunciation of the world as at the sight of a cemetery. -शूलः, -लम् an impaling stake in a cemetery; श्मशानशूलस्य न यूपसत्क्रया Ku.5.73. -साधनम् performance of magical rites in a cemetery to acquire control over ghosts.
śmīlanam श्मीलनम् Winking, twinkling.
śrathanam श्रथनम् 1 Killing, destruction. -2 Untying, loosening, release. -3 Effort, exertion. -4 Tying, binding. -5 Delighting repeatedly.
śraddānam श्रद्दानम् Faith, belief.
śraddhāpanam श्रद्धापनम् A means of inspiring faith.
śranthanam श्रन्थनम् 1 Loosing, untying. -2 Hurting, killing, destroying. -3 Tying, binding. -4 Composing (a book).
ślāghanam श्लाघनम् [श्लाघ्-ल्युट्] 1 Praising, eulogizing. -2 Flattering. a. Boasting, a boaster; Mb.5.
saṃyamanam संयमनम् 1 Restraining, checking. -2 Drawing in; Ś.1. -3 Binding, tying up; U.1; अलकसंयमनोदिव लोचने हरति मे हरिवाहनदिङ्मुखम् V.3.6. -4 Confinement. -5 Self-denial, control. -6 A religious vow or obligation. -7 A square of four houses. -नः One who restrains or regulates, a ruler. -नी N. of the city of Yama. सा च संयमनी नूनं सदा सुकृतिनां गतिः Mb.7.72.44; Bhāg. 1.89.42; खण्डिताः खड्गधाराभिर्ययुः संयमिनीं पुरीम् Śiva B.27.32.
saṃyojanam संयोजनम् 1 Union, conjunction. -2 Copulation, sexual union.
saṃrādhanam संराधनम् 1 Propitiation, conciliation, pleasing by worship. -2 Accomplishing. -3 Profound or deep meditation.
saṃrujanam संरुजनम् Pain, ache.
saṃrodhanam संरोधनम् 1 Obstructing, stopping. -2 Fettering, confining.
saṃlayanam संलयनम् 1 Adhering or clinging to. -2 Dissolution. -3 Lying down, sleep.
saṃloḍanam संलोडनम् Disturbing, confusing.
saṃvadanam संवदनम् ना 1 Conversing, talking together. -2 Communication of tidings. -3 Examination, consideration. -4 Subduing or overpowering by magic or charms. -5 A charm, an amulet. -6 A meaasge.
saṃvananam संवननम् 1 Subduing or overpowering by magical rites or drugs. -2 A charm, an amulet (for propitiating god); न हीदृशं संवननं त्रिषु लोकेषु विद्यते । दया मैत्री च भूतेषु दानं च मधुरा च वाक् ॥ Mb.1.87.12. -3 Gaining, acquiring; कोशसंवनने दाने... Mb.5.148.9. -4 Fondness, love.
saṃvarjanam संवर्जनम् 1 Appropriating to oneself. -2 Consuming, devouring.
saṃvalanam संवलनम् 1 Combination, junction, union. -2 Being mixed or charged with; अद्य विधिरशनिशशधरमयूखसंवलनमनु- कुरुते Māl.1.11;9.13.
saṃvahanam संवहनम् 1 Guiding, conducting. -2 Showing, displaying.
saṃvāhanam संवाहनम् ना 1 Carrying or bearing a burden. -2 Shampooing; gentle rubbing; अशिथिलपरिरम्भैर्दत्तसंवाहनानि U.1.24. -3 Bearing along, propelling; पौरस्त्यो वा सुख- यति मरुत् साधुसंवाहनाभिः Māl.9.25.
saṃvijñānam संविज्ञानम् 1 Agreement, consent. -2 Thorough understanding. -3 Perception, knowledge.
saṃvedanam संवेदनम् ना 1 Perception, knowledge. -2 Sensation, feeling, experiencing, suffering; दुःखसंवेदनायैव रामे चैतन्यमर्पितम् U.1.48. -3 Giving, surrendering; सुलभेष्वर्थ- लाभेषु परसंवेदने जनः Mu.1.25. -4 Betrayal.
saṃvidhānam संविधानम् 1 Arrangement, disposition; Māl.6. -2 Performance. -3 Plan, mode. -4 A rite. -5 Arrangement of incidents (in a plot); Māl.6. -6 Management; संविधानं च विहितं रथाश्च किल सज्जिताः Mb.7.75.25.
saṃveśanam संवेशनम् 1 Coition, sexual union. -2 Going to bed; संवेशनोत्थापनयोः Pratimā. -3 A seat, bench.
saṃvardhanam संवर्धनम् 1 Bringing up, rearing, fostering. -2 Complete growth, thriving.
saṃvyānam संव्यानम् 1 Covering, wrapping. -2 Cloth, vesture, garment. -3 An upper garment; संव्यानानामन्तकान्तःपुरस्य Śi.18.69.
saṃśabdanam संशब्दनम् 1 Making a sound. -2 Praising. -3 Calling out to. -4 Referring to.
saṃśamanam संशमनम् 1 Pacification. -2 A sedative.
saṃśīlanam संशीलनम् 1 Regular practice. -2 Frequent intercourse with.
saṃśodhanam संशोधनम् Purification, cleanness &c.
saṃsadanam संसदनम् Dejection, depression.
saṃsādhanam संसाधनम् 1 Performance, accomplishment; संसाधनार्थं प्रययुः क्षत्रियाः क्षत्रियर्षभम् Mb.5.83.32. -2 Preparation; Kull. on Ms.11.95.
saṃsūcanam संसूचनम् 1 Showing plainly, proving. -2 Informing, telling. -3 Hinting, intimating; अर्थस्य संसूचनम्. -4 Reproaching, accusing.
saṃsarjanam संसर्जनम् 1 Commingling. -2 Leaving, abandoning. -3 Discharging, voiding. -4 Attracting, winning over.
saṃstambhanam संस्तम्भनम् 1 An obstructive remedy. -2 Stopping, arresting.
saṃsthānam संस्थानम् 1 A collection, heap, quantity. -2 The aggregation of primary atoms. -3 Configuration, position; आकृतिरवयवसंस्थानविशेषः. -4 Form, figure, appearance, shape; स्त्रीसंस्थानं चाप्सरस्तीर्थमारादुत्क्षिप्यैनां ज्योतिरेकं जगाम Ś.5.3; Ms.9.261; काचित् पुरुषवत् कृत्वा गतिं संस्था- नमेव च Bu. Ch.4.42; Dk.2.3. -5 Construction, formation; यस्यावयवसंस्थानैः कल्पितो लोकविस्तरः Bhāg.1.3.3. -6 Vicinity. -7 Common place of abode. -8 Situation, position. -9 Any place or station. -1 A place where four roads meet; संस्थानेषु च सर्वेषु पुरेषु नगरेषु च Mb.12.69. 7. -11 A mark, sign, characteristic sign. -12 Death. -13 The business of upkeeping the Government; व्यवहारसंस्थानम् Kau. A.2.7. -14 A part, division; षट्पदं नवसंस्थानं निवेशं चक्रिरे द्विजाः Mb.14.64.1. (v. l.). -15 Beauty, splendour. -16 The system of disease. -a. Immovable (स्थावर); विज्ञातश्चासि लोकेषु त्रिषु संस्थानचारिषु Mb.3.217.13. (com. संस्थानचारिषु स्थावरजङ्गमेषु).
saṃsthāpanam संस्थापनम् 1 Placing or keeping together, collecting. -2 Fixing, determining, regulating; कुर्वीत चैषां प्रत्यक्षमर्ध- संस्थापनं नृपः Ms.8.42. -3 Establishment, confirmation; धर्मसंस्थापनार्थाय संभवामि युगे युगे Bg.4.8. -5 Restraining, curbing. -6 A statute, regulation. -ना 1 Restraining, curbing. -2 A means of calming or composing; संस्था- पना प्रियतरा विरहातुराणाम् Mk.3.3.
saṃhananam संहननम् 1 Compactness, firmness; तत्कार्मुकं संहननोप- पन्नम् Mb.1.187.18; Bhāg.5.2.21. -2 The body, person; न चाद्भुतमहावीर्यो वज्रसंहननो युवा Mb.1.68.11; अमृता- ध्मातजीमूतस्निग्धसंहननस्य ते U.6.21; Mv.2.46; घनसंहननो युवा Śiva B.22.48. -3 Strength; see संहति also. -4 Rubbing the limbs. -5 Killing. -6 Agreement. -7 Connection.
saṃhavanam संहवनम् 1 The act of sacrificing together. -2 Sacrificing in a proper manner. -3 A quadrangular group of four houses.
saṃkathanam संकथनम् Narration.
saṃkalanam संकलनम् ना 1 The act of heaping together. -2 Contact, junction. -3 Collision. -4 -5 Addition (in math.).
saṃkālanam संकालनम् Burning a corpse, funeral ceremony; न तु संकालनं राज्ञो विना पुत्रेण मन्त्रिणः Rām.2.66.15.
saṃkocanam संकोचनम् Contraction. -नी The sensitive plant (Mar. लाजाळू).
saṃkīrtanam संकीर्तनम् ना 1 Praising, applauding, extolling. -2 Glorification (of a deity) -3 Repeating the name of a deity as a pious or devotional act.
saṃkalpanam संकल्पनम् Purpose, wish, desire.
saṃketanam संकेतनम् 1 Appointment, agreement. -2 A rendezvous.
saṃkrīḍanam संक्रीडनम् Sporting together.
saṃkṣālanam संक्षालनम् Washing, ablution.
saṃkhyānam संख्यानम् Numbering, calculation; प्रतिषेद्धा च दोग्धा च संख्याने कुशलो गवाम् Mb.4.3.8; मिथ्यावादी च संख्याने Ms. 8.4. -2 Becoming seen, appearance; ओं नमो भगवते महापुरुषाय सर्वगुणसंख्यानाय Bhāg.5.17.17.
saṃgamanam संगमनम् Meeting, union; see संगम; शमिनो$पि तस्य नवसंगमने Ki.6.35. -नः N. of Yama.
saṃgopanam संगोपनम् Complete concealment.
saṃghaṭṭanam संघट्टनम् ना 1 Rubbing together, friction. -2 Collision, clash. -3 Close contact, adherence to. -4 Contact, union, cohesion. -5 The intertwining of wrestlers. -6 Meeting, encounter in general. -7 The embrace of lovers.
sacanam सचनम् 1 Honouring. -2 Service, attendance. -3 Assisting, helping.
sajjanam सज्जनम् 1 Fastening, tying on. -2 Dressing. -3 Preparing, arming, equipping. -4 A guard, sentry. -5 A ferry, ghāt. -a. Hanging round; निवीती कण्ठसज्जने Ms.2.63. -नः A good man; see under सत्. -ना 1 Decoration, accoutrement, equipment. -2 Dressing, ornamenting. -3 Decorating an elephant before riding; L. D. B.
saṃcalanam संचलनम् Agitation, trembling, shaking; अचलसंचल- नाहरणो रणः Ki.18.8.
saṃcayanam संचयनम् 1 Gathering, collecting. -2 Collecting the ashes and bones of a body after it has been burnt.
saṃcintanam संचिन्तनम् Consideration, reflection.
saṃcūrṇanam संचूर्णनम् Crushing to pieces.
saṃchardanam संछर्दनम् Spitting out, ejecting.
saṃchādanam संछादनम् Obscuring, hiding.
sañjanam सञ्जनम् 1 The act of attaching, fastening. -2 Joining, folding (the hands).
saṃjavanam संजवनम् 1 A quadrangle; a group of four houses forming a court. -2 A way-mark, sign-post.
saṃjāvanam संजावनम् Pouring a little butter-milk into warm milk (Mar. दूध विरजणें).
saṃjīvanam संजीवनम् 1 Living together. -2 Bringing to life, life-restoring, reanimation, resuscitation. -3 N. of one of the 21 hells; see Ms.4.89. -4 A group of four houses, quadrangle. -नी 1 A kind of elixir (said to restore the dead to life). -2 Making alive, restoring life -3 Food. -4 N. of Mallinātha's commentaries on Ku., R. and Me. -Comp. -ओषधिः f. a reviving or liferestoring plant; संजीवनौषधिरसो नु हृदि प्रसिक्तः U.3.11.
saṃjñapanam संज्ञपनम् 1 Killing; दृष्ट्वा संज्ञपनं योगं पशूनां स पतिर्मखे Bhāg.4.5.24. -2 Deception, defrauding. संज्ञपित sañjñapita संज्ञप्त sañjñapta संज्ञपित संज्ञप्त p. p., Sacrificed, killed; तं यज्ञपशवो$नेन संज्ञप्ता ये दयालुना Bhāg.4.28.26.
saṃjñānam संज्ञानम् Knowledge, understanding.
saṃjñāpanam संज्ञापनम् 1 Informing. -2 Teaching. -3 Killing, slaughter.
saṃjvalanam संज्वलनम् Fuel.
saṃḍīnam संडीनम् One of the several modes of fight of birds; Mb.8.41.26 (com. संढीनं ललितं गतम्); see डीन.
satanam सतनम् A variety of sandal, red and smelling like earth; सतनं सक्तं भूमिगन्धि Kau. A.2.11.
satyāpanam सत्यापनम् ना 1 Speaking or observing the truth. -2 Ratification (of a contract, bargain &c.).
sadanam सदनम् [सीदत्यस्मिन् सद् आधारे ल्युट्] 1 A house, palace, mansion. -2 Sinking down, decaying, perishing. -3 Languor; exhaustion, fatigue. -4 Water. -5 A sacrificial hall. -6 The abode of Yama. -7 Sitting, a seat.
saṃtapanam संतपनम् 1 Heating, inflaming. -2 Torturing.
saṃtarjanam संतर्जनम् Threatening, reviling.
saṃtyajanam संत्यजनम् Leaving, renouncing.
saṃdānam संदानम् 1 A rope, cord. -2 A chain, fetter; 'संदानं पशूनां पादबन्धनम्' इति विश्वः. -3 Cutting, dividing. -4 That part of an elephant's temples whence the ichor (मद) exudes. -नः That part of an elephant under the knee where the fetter is fastened; संदानान्तादस्त्रिभिः शिक्षितास्रैः Śi.18.71.
saṃdarśanam संदर्शनम् 1 Seeing, beholding, viewing. -2 Gazing, looking steadfastly. -3 Meeting, seeing one another. -4 Sight, appearance, vision. -5 Regard, consideration. -6 Showing, displaying. -7 Employment, use; अपाय- संदर्शनजां विपत्तिमुपायसंदर्शनजां च सिद्धिम् Pt.1.61.
saṃdhānam संधानम् 1 Joining, uniting; वायुः संधानम् T. Up.1.3.2. -2 Union, junction, combination; यदर्धे विच्छिन्नं भवति कृत- संधानमिव तत् Ś.1.9; Ku.5.27; R.12.11. -3 Mixing, compounding (of medicines &c.). -4 Restoration, repairing. -5 Fitting, taking an aim, fixing (as an arrow to the bow-string); तत् साधुकृतसंधानं प्रतिसंहर सायकम् Ś.1.11; अथाग्नियन्त्रसंधानविशेषोदग्रविक्रमान् Śiva. B.3.1; Śi.2.8. -6 Alliance, league, friendship; peace; मृद्घट- वत् सुखभेद्यो दुःसंधानश्च दुर्जनो भवति H.1.88 (where it has sense 1 also). -7 A joint; पादजङ्घयोः संधाने गुल्फः Suśr. -8 Attention. -9 Direction. -1 Supporting. -11 Distillation (of liquors). -12 Spirituous liquor or a kind of it. -13 A kind of relish eaten to excite thirst. -14 Preparation of pickles. -15 Contraction of the skin by means of astringents. -16 Sour rice-gruel. -17 Bellmetal (सौराष्ट्र).
saṃnam संनम् 1 P. 1 To bend, stoop, incline; संनताङ्गी Ku. 1.34; Bk.2.31; पर्वसु संनता V.4.26. -2 To submit or subject oneself to, obey; संनमतामरीणाम् R.18.34. -3 To bend down, bow down to. -4 To make ready, prepare. -5 To be accomplished. -Caus. 1 To contract, bend together. -2 To cause to bend or stoop. -3 To make ready, prepare.
saṃnahanam संनहनम् 1 Preparing, equipping, arming oneself. -2 Preparation. -3 Fastening tightly. -4 Industry, effort. -5 Tightness; यज्ञाङ्गानि च चत्वारि तस्य संनहने$भवन् Mb.1.18.7. -6 A band, rope.
saṃniveśanam संनिवेशनम् 1 Settlement, abode. -2 Erection (of a statue).
saṃnayanam संनयनम् 1 Bringing together or near. -2 Connecting, uniting.
saṃnyasanam संन्यसनम् 1 Resignation, laying down. -2 Complete renunciation of the world and its attachments; न च संन्यसनादेव सिद्धिं समधिगच्छति Bg.3.4. -3 Consigning, entrusting to the care of. -4 Depositing.
sabhājanam सभाजनम् [सभाज्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 (a) Paying respects to, salutation, honouring, worshipping; स यथोचितं जनसभाजनोचितः Śi.13.14. (b) Welcoming, congratulation; सभाजने मे भुजमूर्ध्वबाहुः R.13.43;14.18. -2 Civility, courtesy, politeness. -3 Service.
samadhigamanam समधिगमनम् Surpassing, overcoming.
samabhyarcanam समभ्यर्चनम् Worshipping, reverencing.
samarcanam समर्चनम् Worshipping, honouring, adoration.
samarthanam समर्थनम् ना 1 Establishing, supporting, corroborating. -2 Defending, vindicating, justifying; स्थिते- ष्वेतत् समर्थनम् K. P.7. -3 Pleading, advocating. -4 Judging, considering; imagining. -5 Deliberation, determination, deciding on the propriety or otherwise of anything. -6 Adequacy, efficacy, force, capability; स तु ज्ञानगरीयस्त्वात्तपसश्च समर्थनात् Mb.1.13.1. -7 Energy, perseverance. -8 Reconciling differences, allaying disputes. -9 Objection. -1 Compensation for an offence; नो तदागसि परं समर्थना N.18.136.
samavadhānam समवधानम् 1 Great attention. -2 Preparation. -3 meeting.
samavanam समवनम् Protection; प्रजा ब्राह्मणा देवताश्वावनितलसमवना- यातितरां जगृधुः Bhāg.5.4.1.
samavabodhanam समवबोधनम् Thorough knowledge, perception.
samasanam समसनम् 1 Joining together, combination. -2 Compounding, formation of compound words. -3 Contraction.
samākhyānam समाख्यानम् 1 A name; समाख्यानं च तद्वत् MS.5.3.31. -2 Report, narrative.
samācayanam समाचयनम् Accumulation.
samādānam समादानम् 1 Receiving fully. -2 Receiving suitable gifts. -3 The daily observances of the Jaina sect. -4 Resolve, determination.
samādhānam समाधानम् 1 Putting together, uniting. -2 Fixing the mind in abstract contemplation on the true nature of spirit; विभ्रत्यात्मसमाधानतपःस्वाध्यायसंयमैः Bhāg.12.11.24. -3 Profound or abstract meditation, deep contemplation. -4 Intentness. -5 Steadiness, composure, peace (as of mind), satisfaction; चित्तस्य समाधानम्; समाधानं बुद्धेः G. L.18. -6 Clearing up a doubt, replying to the Pūrvapakṣa; answering an objection. -7 Agreeing, promising. -8 (In drama) A leading incident which unexpectdly gives rise to the whole plot. -9 Justification of a statement, proof. -1 Reconciliation. -11 Eagerness. -Comp. -रूपकम् a kind of metaphor (used for the justification of a bold assertion).
samānayanam समानयनम् Bringing together, collecting, conducting.
samāpanam समापनम् 1 Completion, conclusion, bringing to an end; आदिष्टी नोदकं कुर्यादा व्रतस्य समापनात् Ms.5.88. -2 Acquisition. -3 Killing, destroying. -4 A section. chapter. -5 Profound meditation.
samāpādanam समापादनम् Accomplishing, restoring.
samāmnānam समाम्नानम् 1 Repetition, mention -2 Enumeration. -3 Traditional repetition or mention.
samārādhanam समाराधनम् 1 A means of satisfying, gratification, delight; नाट्यं भिन्नरुचेर्जनस्य बहुधाप्येकं समाराधनम् M.1.4. -2 Attendance, service; सम्राट् समाराधनतत्परो$भूत् R.2.5; 18.11. -3 Gratification, propitiation.
samālabhanam समालभनम् Unguent. समालम्भः samālambhḥ समालम्भनम् samālambhanam समालम्भः समालम्भनम् 1 Taking hold of, seizing. -2 Seizing a victim for sacrifice. -3 Smearing the body with unguents or coloured cosmetics; गोरोचनासमालम्भो वचाहस्तश्च यो भवेत् Mb.13.131.8. मङ्गलसमालम्भनं विरचयावः Ś.4.
samālambanam समालम्बनम् Resting on, clinging to.
samālokanam समालोकनम् 1 Contemplation. -2 Inspection.
samāveśanam समावेशनम् Consummation of marriage.
samāvartanam समावर्तनम् 1 Return. -2 Especially, a pupil's return home after finishing his course of holy study.
samāśvāsanam समाश्वासनम् Reviving, encouraging, comforting. -2 Consolation; V.2.
samāsanam समासनम् Sitting together.
samāsañjanam समासञ्जनम् 1 Joining, uniting. -2 Fixing or placing on. -3 Contact, combination, connection.
samāsarjanam समासर्जनम् 1 Abandoning complely. -2 Consigning.
samāsādanam समासादनम् 1 Approaching. -2 Finding, meeting with, obtaining. -3 Accomplishing, effecting.
samāhvānam समाह्वानम् 1 Calling together, convocation. -2 Challenge. -3 Betting on the battles of animals.
samindhanam समिन्धनम् 1 Kindling. -2 Fuel; संधुक्ष्यतां नो$रि- समिन्धनेषु Bk.2.28. -3 A means of swelling; Mb.12.
samutthānam समुत्थानम् 1 Rising, getting up. -2 Resurrection. -3 Perfect cure, complete recovery. -4 Healing (as of a wound); समुत्थानव्ययं दाप्यः Ms.8.287; Y.2.222. -5 A symptom of disease. -6 Engaging in industry, active occupation; as in संभूयसमुत्थानम् Ms.8.4. -7 Increase or growth. -8 Industry; यज्ञो विद्या समुत्थानम् Mb.12.23. 1. -9 Hoisting (of a flag). -1 Swelling (of the abdomen).
samutpatanam समुत्पतनम् 1 Flying, ascending. -2 Effort, exertion.
samutpādanam समुत्पादनम् Effecting, accomplishing, producing. समुत्पिञ्ज samutpiñja समुत्पिञ्जल samutpiñjala समुत्पिञ्ज समुत्पिञ्जल a. Excessively confused or bewildered, disorganized. -जः, -लः, -लकः 1 An army in great disorder; यथा सूर्योदये राजन् समुत्पिञ्जो$भवन्महान् Mb.7.186.58. -2 Great confusion; ततः सर्वस्य रङ्गस्य समुत्पिञ्जलको$भवत् Mb.1.135.1 (com. gives another meaning as उत्फुल्लता).
samutpuṃsanam समुत्पुंसनम् Removing, destroying.
samundanam समुन्दनम् 1 Moistening. -2 Wetness, moisture.
samunnam समुन्नम् 1 P. To rise, ascend, -Caus. To raise or lift up, erect.
samunnamanam समुन्नमनम् Raising, arching (as the brows).
samunmūlanam समुन्मूलनम् Uprooting, eradication. -2 Utter destruction.
samupaveśanam समुपवेशनम् 1 A building, habitation, residence. -2 Seating down. समुपष्टम्भः samupaṣṭambhḥ समुपस्तम्भः samupastambhḥ समुपष्टम्भः समुपस्तम्भः Support; अन्योन्यसमुपष्टम्भा- दन्योन्यापाश्रयेण च Mb.5.37.65.
samupārjanam समुपार्जनम् Acquiring together, simultaneous acquisition; परस्परविरुद्धानां तेषां च समुपार्जनम् Ms.7.152.
samūhanam समूहनम् 1 Bringing together; कर्णश्रवे$निले रात्रौ दिवा पांसुसमूहने Ms.4.12. -2 A collection, plenty. -3 Placing an arrow on the bow-string.
samedhanam समेधनम् Prospering, growth.
saṃpādanam संपादनम् 1 Accomplishing, effecting, fulfilment. -2 Gaining, obtaining, acquiring. -3 Cleaning, clearing, preparing (as ground); अपराङ्नस्तथा दर्भा वास्तु- संपादनं तिलाः Ms.3.255.
saṃpīḍanam संपीडनम् 1 Squeezing, pressing together. -2 Sending. -3 Punishment, castigation. -4 Stirring up, agitating. -5 Paining, torturing.
saṃpūjanam संपूजनम् 1 Honouring, reverence; मन्त्रसंपूजनार्थं तु सत्कारमितरो$र्हति Ms.3.137. -2 Presenting with.
saṃprakṣālanam संप्रक्षालनम् 1 Complete ablution. -2 Bathing. -3 Inundation.
saṃpratāpanam संप्रतापनम् 1 Heating, burning. -2 Afflicting, torturing, tormenting. -3 N. of a hell; Ms.4.89.
saṃpratipādanam संप्रतिपादनम् 1 Delivering over. -2 Granting, giving. संप्रतिरोधकः sampratirōdhakḥ कम् kam संप्रतिरोधकः कम् 1 Complete obstruction. -2 Confinement, imprisonment.
saṃpradānam संप्रदानम् 1 Giving or handing over completely. -2 Bestowal; gift, donation; दीयतां संप्रदानं च परिष्यज्य च वानरान् Rām.4.11.34. -3 Giving in marriage. -4 The sense expressed by the dative case; कर्मणा यमभिप्रैति स संप्रदानम् P.I.4.32. -5 The recipient of a gift; स्तुत्यस्तु कल्पविटपी फलसंप्रदानं कुर्वन् स एष विबुधान् N.11.125.
saṃpradhānam संप्रधानम् Ascertainment, consideration.
saṃpravadanam संप्रवदनम् Conversation, dialogue.
saṃpravartanam संप्रवर्तनम् Undertaking, beginning.
saṃprasādhanam संप्रसाधनम् 1 An ornament, a decoration. -2 Accomplishing or performing well.
saṃprasthānam संप्रस्थानम् Departure, advance.
saṃbādhanam संबाधनम् 1 Blocking up, obstructing. -2 Compressing. -3 A barrier, gate. -4 The vulva. -5 The point of a stake. -6 A door-keeper (m.?). -ना Rubbing, chafing.
saṃbodhanam संबोधनम् 1 Explaining. -2 Addressing. -3 The vocative case. -4 An epithet (used in calling a person); भूमौ स्थिता रमण नाथ मनोहरेति संबोधनैर्यमधिरोपितवत्यसि द्याम् Bv.3.13.
saṃbhojanam संभोजनम् Eating in company, a dinner-party.
saṃbhāvanam संभावनम् ना 1 Considering, reflecting; सामन्तसंभाव- नयैव धीरः कैलासनाथं तरसा जिगीषुः R.5.28. -2 Fancying, supposition; संभावनमथोत्प्रेक्षा प्रकृतस्य समेन यत् K. P.1; सुखसंभावनं कृत्वा धारयित्वा सुखं स्वयम् Mb.12.153;92; भ्रमादुपेतान् वहदम्बुवाहान् संभावनां वा सफलीचकार Bu. Ch.1.3. -3 An idea, fancy, thought. -4 Respect, honour, esteem, regard; संभावनागुणमवेहि तमीश्वराणाम् Ś.7.4. -5 Possibility. -6 Fitness, adequancy; संभावनां भूतिमिवोद्धरिष्यन् Ki.3.39. -7 Competency, ability. -8 Doubt. -9 Affection, love. -1 Celebrity, -11 Obtaining, getting; क्षीरसंभावनार्थाय कृत्तिकाः समयोजयन् Rām.1.37.23.
saṃmānanam संमाननम् 1 Honouring, worshipping. -2 Instructing, teaching.
saṃmelanam संमेलनम् 1 Meeting together, union. -2 Mixture -3 Assembling, collecting.
saṃmīlanam संमीलनम् 1 Closing up (of a flower &c.), covering, enveloping. -2 Cessation of activity. -3 A total eclipse.
saṃmūrcchanam संमूर्च्छनम् 1 Fainting, insensibility. -2 Congealing, becoming dense. -3 Thickening, increasing. -4 Height. -5 Universal pervasion, co-extension, complete permeation. -6 Mixing, union; जलौघसंमूर्च्छनमूर्च्छितस्वनः Ki. 16.59. -Comp. -उद्भवः fish and similar creatures.
saṃmohanam संमोहनम् 1 Fascinating, fascination. -2 Wandering astray; Mātaṅga L.1.35. -3 A kind of weapon. -नः N. of one of the five arrows of cupid; संमोहनं नाम च पुष्पधन्वा धनुष्यमोघं समधत्त बाणम् Ku.3.66. -नी = माया q. v.
saṃmārjanam संमार्जनम् 1 Sweeping, cleaning. -2 Purifying, cleaning, brushing. -3 Anointing (of images). -4 Remains of food wiped off from dishes &c.
saṃmardanam संमर्दनम् Rubbing, friction.
sarjanam सर्जनम् [सृज्-ल्युट्] 1 Abandoning, quitting. -2 Letting loose. -3 Creating. -4 Voiding. -5 The rear of an army. -6 Lifting up; पुनर्यत्नमकरोद्रथसर्जने Mb.8. 91.21. -नी One of the three folds of anus. सर्जिः sarjiḥ सर्जिका sarjikā सर्जी sarjī सर्जिः सर्जिका सर्जी f., सर्जिकाक्षारः, सर्जिक्षारः Natron; सौवर्चलं यवक्षारं सर्जिकां च हरीतकीम् Śiva B.3.17.
savanam सवनम् [सु-सू वा-ल्युट्] 1 Extracting the Soma juice or drinking it. -2 A sacrifice; अथ तं सवनाय दीक्षितः R.8. 75; Ś.3.26. -3 A libation, sacrificial libation; सवनश- स्तदुपधार्य सुरेशाः Bhāg.1.35.15. -4 Bathing, purificatory ablution; 'सवनं सोमनिष्पेषे जननस्नानयोरपि' इति रत्नमाला; पित्र्यं तद्रक्तपूर्णह्रदसवनमहानन्दः ... Mv.2.48. -5 Generation, bearing or bringing forth children. -Comp. -कर्मन् the sacred rite of libation; सायंतने सवनकर्मणि संप्रवृत्ते Ś.3.26.
savarṇanam सवर्णनम् Reduction of fractions to the same denominator.
sasanam ससनम् Immolation.
sahāyanam सहायनम् Fellowship, company; नाना चित्राः कथाश्चान्या विश्वामित्रसहायने Rām.1.3.11.
sādanam सादनम् 1 Wearying, fatiguing. -2 Destroying; क्रोधलोभौ भयं दर्प एतेषां सादनाच्छुचिः Mb.12.213.1. -3 Exhaustion. -4 A house, dwelling; तस्मात्त्वां पूर्वमेवाहं नेता$द्य यमसादनम् Mb.3.39.1. -नी 1 Exhaustion, decay, fatigue. -2 The plant कटुकी.
sāntapanam सान्तपनम् A kind of rigid penance; cf. गोमूत्रं गोमयं क्षीरं दधि सर्पिः कृशोदकम् । एकरात्रोपवासश्च कृच्छ्रं सान्तपनं स्मृतम् ॥ Ms.11.212.
sāyanam सायनम् The longitude of a planet reckoned from the vernal equinoctial point.
sāhanam साहनम् Endurance, suffering.
siñcanam सिञ्चनम् Sprinkling, watering.
sīvanam सीवनम् 1 Sewing, stitching; सीवनं कञ्चुकादीनां विज्ञानं हि कलात्मकम् Śukra.4.329. -2 A seam, suture.
sumnam सुम्नम् 1 A hymn. -2 Joy, happiness. -3 Favour, protection. -4 A sacrifice. -Comp. -युः a sacrificer. [Uṇ.1.37].
secanam सेचनम् [सिच्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Sprinkling, watering; वृक्षसेचने द्वे धारयसि मे Ś.1. -2 Effusion, aspersion. -3 Oozing, dripping. -4 A bucket. -5 Emission. See सेकः. -Comp. -घटः a watering-pot.
sevanam सेवनम् [सिव्-सेव्-ल्युट्] 1 The act of serving, service, attendance upon, worship; पात्रीकृतात्मा गुरुसेवनेन R.18.3; Pt.1.11. -2 Following, practising, employing; इन्द्रियाणां प्रसङ्गेन धर्मस्यासेवनेन च । पापान् संयान्ति संसारानवद्वांसो नराधमाः ॥ Ms.12.52. -3 Using, enjoying. -4 Enjoying carnally; यत् करोत्येकंरात्रेण वृषलीसेवनाद् द्विजः Ms.11.178. -5 Devotion to, fondness for. -6 Frequenting, dwelling in. -7 Binding, fastening. -8 Sewing, stitching. -9 A sack.
sopānam सोपानम् Steps, stairs, a staricase, ladder; आरोहणार्थं नवयौवनेन कामस्य सोपानमिव प्रयुक्तम् Ku.1.39. -Comp. -पङ्क्तिः f., -पथः, -पद्धतिः f., -परंपरा, -मार्गः a flight of steps, a stair-case; वापी चास्मिन् मरकतशिलाबद्धसोपानमार्गा Me.78; समारुरुक्षुर्दिवमायुषः क्षये ततान सोपानपरंपरामिव R.3.69; 6.3;16.56. -माला winding stairs. सोपानत्क sōpānatka सोपानह् sōpānah सोपानत्क सोपानह् a. Having a shoe on; सोपानत्के पादे द्वितीयामुपानहमशक्यत्वान्नोपादत्ते ŚB on MS.1.2.33.
skandanam स्कन्दनम् [स्कन्द्-ल्युट्] 1 Emission, effusion. -2 Purging, looseness, relaxation (of the bowels). -3 Going, moving. -4 Drying up. -5 The suppression of bleeding by cold applications.
skambhanam स्कम्भनम् 1 The act of supporting. -2 A support, prop.
skhadanam स्खदनम् 1 Cutting, tearing to pieces. -2 Hurting, injuring, killing. -3 Troubling, harassing. -4 Firmness.
skhalanam स्खलनम् [स्खल्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Stumbling, slipping, tripping, falling down. -2 Tottering. -3 Deviating from the right course. -4 Blundering, error, mistake. -5 Failure, disappointment, unsuccessfulness. -6 Stammering, blundering in speech or pronunciation, faltering. -7 Trickling, dripping. -8 Dashing against, clashing, collision; स्खलनमुखरभूरिस्रोतसो निर्झरिण्यः U.2. 2; Mv.5.4. -9 Mutual striking or rubbing together. -1 Discharge, emission (of semen); Kull. on Ms.5.63.
stananam स्तननम् [स्तन्-ल्युट्] 1 Sounding, a sound, noise. -2 Roaring, thundering, rumbling (of clouds). -3 Groaning. -4 Breathing hard. -5 The sound of a hollow cough; Suśr.
stambhanam स्तम्भनम् [स्तम्भयति स्तम्भ्-णिच् ल्युट्] 1 Stopping, obstructing, hindering, arresting, suppressing, restraining; लोलोल्लोलक्षुभितकरणोज्जृम्भणस्तम्भनार्थम् U.3.36. -2 Paralysing, benumbing, stupefying. -3 Quieting, composure; पराङ्मुखे$पि दैवे$त्र कृत्यं कार्यं विपश्चिता । आत्मदोष- विनाशाय खचित्तस्तम्भनाय च ॥ Pt.1.36. -4 Making firm or stiff, fixing firmly. -5 Propping, supporting. -6 Stopping the flow of blood. -7 Anything employed as an astringent. -8 A particular magical art or faculty; see स्तम्भ (1). -नः N. of one of the five arrows of Cupid.
stavanam स्तवनम् [स्तु-ल्युट्] 1 Praising, praise. -2 A hymn.
stainam स्तैनम् Theft, robbery.
styāyanam स्त्यायनम् Collecting into a mass, crowding together, aggregation.
sthaganam स्थगनम् Concealment, hiding.
sthānam स्थानम् [स्था-ल्युट्] 1 The act of standing or remaining, stay, continuance, residence; न किल भवतां देव्याः स्थानं गृहे$भिमतं ततः U.3.32. -2 Being fixed or stationary. -3 A state, condition; स्थानत्रयात्परं प्राप्तं ब्रह्मभूतमविक्रियम् Bhāg.1.18.26. -4 A place, spot, site, locality; अक्षमालामदत्त्वास्मात्स्थानात्पदात्पदमपि न गन्तव्यम् K. -5 Station, situation, position. -6 Relation, capacity; पितृस्थाने 'in the place or capacity of a father'; भक्ष्यस्थाने Pt.2.26. -7 An abode, a house, dwelling-house; स एव (नक्रः) प्रच्युतः स्थानाच्छुनापि परिभूयते Pt.3.46. -8 (a) A country, region, district. (b) A town, city. -9 Office, rank, dignity; अमात्यस्थाने नियोजितः. -1 Object; गुणाः पूजास्थानं गुणिषु न च लिङ्गं न च वयः U.4.11. -11 An occasion, a matter, subject, cause; पराभ्यूहस्थानाःयपि तनुतराणि स्थगयति Māl.1.14; स्थानं जरापरिभवस्य तदेव पुंसाम् Subhāṣ; so कलह˚, कोप˚, विवाद˚ &c. -12 A fit or proper place; स्थानेष्वेव नियोज्यन्ते भृत्याश्चाभरणानि च Pt. 1.72. -13 A fit or worthy object; स्थाने खलु सज्जति दृष्टिः M.1; see स्थाने also. -14 The place or organ of utterance of any letter; (these are eight :-- अष्टौ स्थानानि वर्णानामुरः कण्ठः शिरस्तथा । जिह्वामूलं च दन्ताश्च नासिकौष्ठौ च तालु च Śik.13.) -15 A holy place. -16 An altar. -17 A place in a town, square, court. -18 The place or sphere assigned after death to persons according as they perform or neglect their prescribed duties. -19 (In politics, war &c.) The firm attitude or bearing of troops, standing firm so as to repel a charge; स्थाने युद्धे च कुशलानभीरुनविकारिणः Ms.7.19. -2 A halt. -21 A stationary condition, a neutral or middle state; स्थानं वृद्धिः क्षयश्चैव त्रिवर्गश्चैव दण्डजः Mb.12.59. 31. -22 That which constitutes the chief strength or the very existence of a kingdom, a stamina of a kingdom; i.e. army, treasure, town, and territory; Ms.7. 56 (where Kull. renders स्थानं by दण्डकोषपुरराष्ट्रात्मकं चतुर्विधम्). -23 Likeness, resemblance. -24 Part or division of a work, section, chapter &c. -25 The character or part of an actor. -26 Interval, opportunity, leisure. -27 (In music) A note, tone, modulation of the voice; तौ तु गान्धर्वतत्त्वज्ञौ स्थानमूर्च्छनकोविदौ Rām.1.4.1 (com.- 'यदूर्ध्वं हृदयग्रन्थे कपोलफलकादधः । प्राणसंचारणस्थानं स्थानमित्यभि- धीयते ॥...... इति शाण्डिल्यः). -28 A pose, posture (of archers etc.). -29 An order of the life (आश्रम); मैत्रेयीति होवाच याज्ञवल्क्य उद्यास्यन्वा अरे$हमस्मात् स्थानादस्मि Bṛi. Up.2. 4.1. -3 Ground (भूमि); स्थानासनिनो भूमि-पाषाण-सिकता- शर्करा-वालुका-भस्मशायिनः Mb.12.192.1. -31 Sustenance, maintenance; यच्चेदं प्रभवः स्थानं भूतानां संयमो यमः । स्वभावेनैव वर्तन्ते द्वन्द्वसृष्टानि भूरिशः ॥ Mb.12.238.2 (com. स्थानं पोषणम्). -32 A mode or attitude in fighting; अस्त्रयन्त्राणि चित्राणि स्थानानि विविधानि च Mb.9.57.18. -33 Storage (of goods); आगमं निर्गमं स्थानं तथा वृद्धिक्षयावुभौ । विचार्य सर्वपण्यानां कारयेत् क्रयविक्रयौ ॥ Ms.8.41. -34 A state of perfect tranquillity. -35 Any organ of sense. -36 Shape, form, appearance (as of the moon). -37 An astronomical mansion. -Comp. -अधिकारः the superintendence of a shrine; Inscr. -अध्यक्षः 1 a local governor. -2 the superintendent of a place. -3 a watchman, police-officer. -आसनम् n. du. standing and sitting down. -आसेधः confinement to a place, imprisonment, arrest; cf. आसेध. -चञ्चला Ocimum Pilosum (Mar. तुकुमराई). -कुटिकासनम् leaving the house or any abode (स्थावरगृहत्याग); शिरसो मुण्डनाद्वापि न स्थानकुटिकासनात् Mb.3.2.14. -चिन्तकः a kind of quarter-master. -च्युत see स्थानभ्रष्ट. -टिप्पटिका the daily account; Śukra 3.369. -दप्ति (in augury) inauspicious on account of situation. -पालः a watchman, sentinel, policeman; Y.2.173. -भूमि f. a dwelling-place, mansion. -भ्रष्ट a. ejected from an office, displaced, dismissed, out of employ. -माहात्म्यम् 1 the greatness or glory of any place. -2 a kind of divine virtue or uncommon sanctity supposed to be inherent in a sacred spot. -मृगः N. of certain animals (such as turtle, crocodile &c.). -योगः assignment of proper places; द्रव्याणां स्थानयोगांश्च क्रयविक्रयमेव च Ms.9.332. -विभागः (in alg.) subdivision of a number according to the position of its figures. -स्थ a. being in one's abode, at home.
sthāpanama स्थापनम [स्था-णिच्-ल्युट्] 1 (a) The act of causing to stand, fixing; founding, establishing, instituting; Mb. 12.255.3. (b) Regulating, directing. -2 Fixing the thoughts, concentration of the mind, steady application, abstraction. -3 A dwelling, habitation. -4 A ceremony performed on a woman's perceiving the first signs of living conception; cf. पुंसवन. -5 Fastening, rendering immovable; उत्थापनैरुन्नयनैश्चालनैः स्थापनैरपि । परस्परं जिगीषन्तावुपचक्रतुरात्मनः ॥ Bhāg.1.44.5. -6 Founding, erecting (a temple, image &c.). -7 Preservation, prolongation (of life). -8 A means of stopping (the flow of blood), styptic. -9 Storage (of grain). -1 Establishment of a proposition. -Comp. -वृत्त a. one who is past all restoration to strength.
snānam स्नानम् [स्ना-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Bathing, washing, ablution, immersion in water; ततः प्रविशति स्नानोत्तीर्णः काश्यपः Ś.4; न स्नानं न विलेपनं न कुसुमं नालंकृता मूर्धजाः (विभूषयन्ति पुरुषं) Bh. 2.19. -2 Purification by bathing, any religious or ceremonial ablution. -3 The ceremony of bathing or anointing an idol. -4 Anything used in ablution. तोयक्रीडानिरतयुवतिस्नानतिक्तैर्मरुद्भिः Me.35. -5 Cleansing, washing off. -Comp. -अगारम् a bath-room. -कलशः, -कुम्भः a jar containing lustral water. -गृहम् a bathroom; उत्थायावश्यकार्यार्थं ययौ स्नानगृहं नृपः Mb.7.82.7. -तीर्थम् a sacred bathing place. -तृणम् Kuśa-grass. -द्रोणी a bathing tub. -यात्रा the festival held on the full-moon day in the month of Jyeṣṭha. -वस्त्रम् a bathing-garment; सकृत् किं पीडितं स्नानवस्त्रं मुञ्चेत् द्रुतं पयः H.2.14. -विधिः 1 the act of ablution. -2 the proper manner or rules of ablution. -शाटी bathing drawers.
snāpanam स्नापनम् The act of causing to bathe, or attending a person while bathing; Ms.2.29.
spandanam स्पन्दनम् [स्पन्द्-ल्युट्] 1 Throbbing, pulsation, palpitation, quivering; वामाक्षिस्पन्दनं सूचयित्वा Māl.1; so अधर˚, बाहु˚, शरीर˚ &c. -2 Tremor, vibration. -3 The quickening of a child in the womb. -4 Rapid motion, going.
spardhanam स्पर्धनम् 1 Competition, emulation. -2 Envy, jealousy.
sphālanam स्फालनम् 1 Quivering, palpitating. -2 Causing to shake about or move. -3 Rubbing, friction; अनवरतधनु- र्ज्यास्फालनक्रूरपूर्वम् Ś.2.4. -4 Patting or stroking (as a horse), gentle rubbing.
sphuṭanam स्फुटनम् [स्फुट्-ल्युट्] 1 Breaking open, rending, bursting forth, tearing open. -2 Expanding, opening, blossoming. -3 Cracking of the joints.
sphūrjanam स्फूर्जनम् 1 The act of thundering. -2 An explosion or crash.
sphulanam स्फुलनम् Trembling, throbbing, palpitation. स्फुलिङ्गः sphuliṅgḥ ङ्गम् ṅgam स्फुलङ्गा sphulaṅgā स्फुलिङ्गः ङ्गम् स्फुलङ्गा [स्फुल्-इङ्गक् Uṇ.1.113] A spark of fire; स्फुलिङ्गावस्थया वह्निरेधापेक्ष इव स्थितः Ś.7.15; Ve.6.8.
smayanam स्मयनम् A smile.
sraṃsanam स्रंसनम् [स्रंस्-णिच् ल्युट्] 1 Falling. -2 Causing to fall, or bringing down. -3 Premature abortion. -4 A laxative.
svañjanam स्वञ्जनम् The act of embracing, an embrace.
svadanam स्वदनम् Tasting, eating.
svapanam स्वपनम् 1 Sleeping, dreaming, sleep. -2 Numbness (of the skin); Suśr.
svabhājanam स्वभाजनम् Delighting, making happy; see सभाजनम्.
svedanam स्वेदनम् [स्विद्-णिच्-ल्युट्] 1 Perspiration, sweat. -2 Causing to sweat. -3 A diaphoretic. -4 A kind of process to which quicksilver is subjected. -5 Mucus. -Comp. -यन्त्रम् a steam-bath (for metals).
hadanam हदनम् Voiding excrement, evacuation of ordure.
hannam हन्नम् Excrement, ordure.
hananam हननम् [हन्-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Killing, slaying, striking. -2 Hurting, injuring. -3 Multiplication. -नः 1 A drum-stick. -2 A kind of worm.
hallanam हल्लनम् Rolling or tossing about (as in sleep). हल्लीशम् (-षम्) 1 One of the 18 Uparūpakas or minor dramatic compositions; (described as a piece in one act and consisting mainly of singing and dancing by one male and seven, eight or ten female performers; see S. D.555. -2 A kind of circular dance.
havanam हवनम् [हु-भावे ल्युट्] 1 Offering an oblation with fire. -2 A sacrifice, an oblation. -3 A sacrificial ladle. -4 Calling, summoning, invocation. -5 Challenging to fight. -नः 1 Fire. -2 A fire-receptacle. -Comp. -आयुस् m. fire.
hasanam हसनम् Laughing, laughter.
nam हानम् 1 Leaving, abandoning, loss, failure; अज्ञान- मेवास्य हि मूलकारणं तद्धानमेवात्र विधौ विधीयते A. Rām.7.5.9. -2 Escaping. -3 Prowess, power. -4 Want, lack. -5 Cessation.
hāpanam हापनम् Causing to quit or abandon, expelling.
hāpanam हापनम् The act of causing to quit or abandon. हापुत्री hāputrī हापुत्रिका hāputrikā हापुत्री हापुत्रिका A kind of wag-tail.
hastinam हस्तिनम् N. of Hastināpura, q. v. -a. Having the depth of an elephant (as water); सरस्तलं हास्तिनम् Dk.2.7.
hiṃsanam हिंसनम् ना [हिंस्-ल्युट्] Striking, hurting, killing; वर्जयेत् ... प्राणिनां चैव हिंसनम् Ms.2.177;1.48; Y.1.33.
hiṇḍanam हिण्डनम् [हिण्ड्-ल्युट्] 1 Wandering, roaming about. -2 Sexual intercourse. -3 Writing.
huṇḍanam हुण्डनम् Becoming benumbed or paralyzed.
helanam हेलनम् ना 1 Disregarding, slighting, contempt, insulting. -2 Sporting amorously, wanton dalliance.
hrāsanam ह्रासनम् 1 N. of the seventh i. e. the last stage of must of an elephant; Mātaṅga L.9.18. -2 Diminution.
hlādanam ह्लादनम् The act of rejoicing, joy, delight. -2 Refreshing, refreshment.
hvānam ह्वानम् 1 Calling. -2 A cry, sound. -3 A challenge (for fight); सुग्रीवो$प्यनदद्घोरं वालिनो ह्वानकारणात् Rām.4.12.15.
Macdonell Vedic Search
Results for nam6 results
nam nam bend, I. náma; Ā: ii. 12, 13; iv. 50, 8; before (dat.), x. 34, 8; int. nánnamīti bend low, v. 83, 5. práti- bend towards: pf. nānāma, ii. 33, 12.
namas nám-as, n. homage, i. 1, 7; ii. 33, 4. 8; 35, 12; iii. 59, 5; iv. 50, 6; v. 83, 1; vii. 61, 6; 63, 5; 86, 4; x. 14, 15; 15, 2; 34, 8 [nam bend].
namasya namas-yá, den. adore, ii. 33, 8 [námas homage].
namasya namas-ya, a. adorable, iii. 59, 4.
anamīva an-amīvá, a. (Bv.) diseaseless, iii. 59, 3; n. health, x. 14, 11 [ámīvā disease].
nam nū-nám, adv. now, iv. 51, 1; vii. 63, 4; viii. 48, 3; x. 15, 2 [nú̄ now].
Macdonell Search
Results for nam29 results
namana a. bending (--°ree;); n. id.; -anîya, fp. to be bowed to.
namas n. bowing, obeisance, adora tion (by word or gesture): often as an exclama tion with the dat.; -kri, utter &open;namas,&close; make obeisance, to (ac., d., lc.).
namaskāra m. the exclamation &open;namas;&close; obeisance, salutation, adoration, homage: -vat, a. containing adoration; -kâr ya, fp. to be adored; -krita, pp. adored; -kriti, f., -kriyâ, f.adoration, reverence, homage.
namasvat a. reverential; inspir ing reverence.
namasya den. P. adore, do homage to, bless (ac.). sam, id.
namra a. bent, crooked; bowed (by, in.); bowing, to or with (--°ree;); humble, sub missive: -tâ, f., -tva, n. bowing; respect; lowliness, submissiveness, humility, towards (lc. or --°ree;): vinîtair namratâmsamâkaret, one should be courteous towards the well-bred.
namuci m. [not letting go the waters], N. of a demon subdued by Indra: -dvish, m. ep. of Indra.
akālahīnam ad. without loss of time, forthwith.
adhiketanam ad. on the banner.
anamra a. unbending; obstinate.
anamutra a. having no &open;there,&close; i. e. not troubling about the next world.
anamīva a. diseaseless, healthy; cheerful; salutary; n. well-being, health.
anamitralābha m. non-ac quisition of enemies.
anamitapūrva a. not bent be fore (bow).
anama a. inflexible; invincible.
ātapovanam ad. up to the hermits' wood.
ānamra a. bent, bowed.
āmadhyāhnam ad. till noon.
unnamra a. rising: -tâ, f. elevation.
unnamana n. erecting.
upavanam ad. in the forest.
kuntavanamaya a. consisting of a forest of spears.
janamejaya m. N. (terrifying men).
nirnamaskāra a. receiving no salutation, despised by all; -nâtha, a. hav ing no protector: -tâ, f. widowhood; -nâbhi, a. reaching below the navel; -nâyaka, a. lacking a guide or leader; -nâsana, a. ban ishing, dispelling; -nidra, a. sleepless: -tâ, f. sleeplessness; -nimitta, a. causeless; quite dis interested: -m or °ree;--. ad. without an ascertain able cause, -tva, n. lack of causation; -nime sha, a. unwinking;-nirodha, a. unimpeded.
nam ad. now, just, at present; forthwith; henceforth; then, therefore (V.); most probably, assuredly, certainly.
pādanamra a. bowing down to the feet of any one; -nikrit, a. having a de ficiency of a syllable in each quarter-verse; -nyâsa, m. setting down of the feet, step; footprint; -pa, m. (drinking by the root), plant, esp. tree: -ka, --°ree;, a. id.; -patana, n. throwing oneself at the feet of any one, pros tration; -patita, pp. having thrown oneself at any one's feet; -paddhati, f. line of foot steps, footprints; -padma, m. lotus-foot; -parikâraka, m. humble servant; -pâda dhâvana, n. washing of one foot with the other; -pîtha, n. footstool: î-kri, turn into a footstool; -pûrana, a., n. filling a verse foot; -prakshâlana, n. washing of the feet; -prasârana, n. stretching out the feet; -pra hâra, m. kick; -bhata, m. foot-soldier; -bhâ ga, m. a fourth; -bhâg, a. possessing=equalling only a fourth part of any one (g.) in (lc.); -mudrâ, f. footprint; trace, sign, indication:-pa&ndot;kti, f. line of footprints, track; -mûla, n. root of the foot, tarsus; sometimes used as a respectful designation of a person; foot of a mountain: e ni-pat, fall at the feet of (g.); -yuddha, n. foot-fight; -ragas, n.dust of the feet; -lagna, pp. sticking in the foot (thorn); lying at any one's feet; attached to the foot; -lepa, m. foot-ointment of a peculiarly magical power; -vandana, n. adoration of the feet, reverential salutation;-sabda, m. sound of footsteps; -sas, ad. foot by foot; by a fourth; sauka, n. cleansing of the feet; -stambha, m. supporting beam, pillar.
pratyayanam ad. every year.
vandanamālā f. festoon of wel come (suspended over gateways): i-kâ, f. id.
svānama a. easy to attract (woman).
Vedic Index of
Names and Subjects
Results for nam29 resultsResults for nam3 results
namī sāpya Is the name of a man in the Rigveda. Weber^ thinks that he is mentioned as a priest, but the passages suit a king better, and in the Pañcavimśa Brāhmana he appears as Namī Sāpya, Vaideho rājā, King of Videha.’ In one passage he is represented as engaged in the contest against Namuci.
janamejaya (‘Man-impelling’) is the name of a king, a Pāriksita, famous towards the end of the Brāhmana period. He is mentioned in the Satapatha Brāhmana as owning horses which when wearied were refreshed with sweet drinks, and as a performer of the Aśvamedha, or horse sacrifice. His capital, according to a Gāthā quoted in the śatapatha and the Aitareya Brāhmanas, was Asandīvant. His brothers Ugrasena, Bhīmasena, and Srutasena are mentioned as having by the horse sacrifice purified themselves from sin. The priest who performed the sacrifice for him was Indrota Daivāpi Saunaka. On the other hand the Aitareya Brāhmana, which also mentions his Aśvamedha, names Tura Kāvaseya as his priest. It also contains an obscure tale stating that at one sacrifice of his he did not employ the Kaśyapas, but the Bhūtavīras, being, however, induced by the Asitamygas to have recourse to the Kaśyapas again. He was a Kuru prince; see Pariksit. The Gopatha Brāhmana tells an absurd tale about him, evidently as of an ancient hero.
janamejaya Is in the Pañcavimśa Brāhmana the name of a priest who officiated at the snake sacrifice.
Bloomfield Vedic
Concordance
Results for nam29 resultsResults for nam3 resultsResults for nam816 results
nama ākkhidate etc. see next but two.
nama striyai PG.1.12.4.
nama ākrandayata uccairghoṣāya MS.2.9.3: 123.1; KS.17.12. See nama uccair-.
nama ākṣiṇakebhyaḥ MS.2.9.9: 127.4. See namo vikṣiṇatkebhyaḥ.
nama ākhidate ca prakhidate ca (TS. ākkhidate ca prakkhidate ca) VS.16.46; TS.4.5.9.2; MS.2.9.8: 127.3; KS.17.15.
nama ākhidāya ca prakhidāya (KS. vikhidāya) ca MS.2.9.8: 127.3; KS.17.15.
nama ācāryebhyaḥ Aś.12.15.13 (bis).
nama ātanvānebhyaḥ pratidadhānebhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.22; TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.10; KS.17.13.
nama ātāryāya cālāṭyāya ca TS.4.5.8.2.
nama ādityāya divikṣite lokaspṛte (MU. -smṛte) KSA.1.1; MU.6.35. See next but one, and namaḥ sūryāya divi-.
nama ādityāyānukhyātre śś.1.4.5; Apś.24.11.2. See namo 'nu-.
nama ādityebhyaś ca viśvebhyaś ca devebhyo divikṣidbhyo lokakṣidbhyaḥ ChU.2.24.14. See under prec. but one.
nama ānirhatebhyaḥ (MS. ānṛhatebhyaḥ) VS.16.46; TS.4.5.9.2; MS.2.9.9: 127.5; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.23.
nama āmīvatkebhyaḥ TS.4.5.9.2.
nama āyachadbhyo 'syadbhyaś (TSṃS. visṛjadbhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.22; TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.10; KS.17.13.
nama ārṣeyāya MG.1.9.12. Cf. śG.2.2.6.
nama āvyādhinībhyo vividhyantībhyaś (KS. vividhyadbhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.24; TS.4.5.4.1; MS.2.9.4: 123.14; KS.17.13.
nama āśave cājirāya ca VS.16.31; TS.4.5.5.2; MS.2.9.5: 124.14; KS.17.14.
nama āśuṣeṇāya cāśurathāya ca VS.16.34; TS.4.5.6.2; MS.2.9.6: 125.1; KS.17.14.
nama āsīnebhyaḥ śayānebhyaś ca vo namaḥ TS.4.5.3.2. See namaḥ śayānebhya.
nama id ugraṃ nama ā vivāse RV.6.51.8a. P: namaḥ MDh.11.257.
nama indrāya TA.10.1.12; MahānU.5.1; BDh.2.5.8.9. Cf. indrāya namaḥ.
nama indrāya makhaghne TS.3.2.4.2; Apś.12.20.3.
nama indrāyaindrebhyaś ca śG.2.14.7.
nama iriṇyāya ca prapathyāya ca VS.16.43; TS.4.5.9.1; MS.2.9.8: 126.8; KS.17.15.
nama iṣukṛdbhyo dhanuṣkṛdbhyaś (TS.KS. dhanvakṛdbhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.46; TS.4.5.4.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.9; KS.17.13.
nama (MS. namā) iṣumadbhyo dhanvāyibhyaś (TS. dhanvāvibhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.22; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.4: 123.9; KS.17.13.
nama īdhriyāya cātapyāya ca TS.4.5.7.2. See namo vīdhryāya.
nama īṣāyugebhyaḥ AVś.2.8.4b; AVP.1.99.3b.
nama (MS. namā) ugaṇābhyas tṛṃhatībhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.24; TS.4.5.4.1; MS.2.9.4: 123.15; KS.17.13.
nama ugrāya ca bhīmāya ca VS.16.40; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.3; KS.17.15.
nama uccairghoṣāyākrandayate VS.16.19; TS.4.5.2.2. See nama ākrandayata.
nama udīcyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
nama udguramāṇāya cābhighnate ca VS.16.46. See namo 'pagura-, and namo 'bhighnate.
nama upa KB.3.8; śś.1.14.20.
nama upadraṣṭre Aś.1.2.1. See namo 'gnaya upa-.
nama urvaryāya ca khalyāya ca VS.16.33; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.6; KS.17.14.
nama uṣṇīṣiṇe giricarāya VS.16.22; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 123.7; KS.17.12.
nama ūrdhvāyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
nama (MS. namā) ūrmyāya cāvasvanyāya ca VS.16.31; TS.4.5.5.2; MS.2.9.5: 124.14; KS.17.14.
nama ūrvyāya (MS. namā ūrmyāya) ca sūrvyāya (TSṃS. sūrmyāya) ca VS.16.45; TS.4.5.9.2; MS.2.9.8: 127.1. See namas sūrmyāya.
nama ṛṣibhyaḥ VaradapU.1.3.
nama (MS. namā) ṛṣibhyo mantrakṛdbhyo (MS.KA. -kṛdbhyo mantravidbhyo) mantrapatibhyaḥ (KA. omits mantrapatibhyaḥ) MS.4.9.2: 122.9; TA.4.1.1; KA.1.208C; 3.208C.
nama eṣāṃ karomy aham PG.2.17.13e,14d,15e,16e.
nama oṣadhībhyaḥ AVś.6.20.2d.
namā etc. see nama etc.
nama śvetāya etc. see namaḥ etc.
namaḥ sakhibhyaḥ pūrvasadbhyaḥ SV.2.1178a; PB.1.5.2. P: namaḥ sakhibhyaḥ Lś.2.3.10. See namaḥ pitṛbhyaḥ pūrva-.
namaḥ sakhibhyaḥ sannān māvagāta TB.2.4.7.11d; Apś.7.28.2d.
namaḥ sakhīnāṃ purogāṇāṃ cakṣuṣe TS.3.2.4.4. P: namaḥ sakhīnāṃ purogāṇām Apś.12.20.8.
namaḥ satyāya pāvakāya pāvakavarṇāya kāmāya kāmarūpiṇe namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namaḥ sadasas pataye TS.3.2.4.4; Apś.12.20.8; Mś.2.3.7.2. See sadasas pataye.
namaḥ sadase (Mś. sade) TS.3.2.4.4; Apś.12.20.8; Mś.2.3.7.2.
namaḥ sanisrasākṣebhyaḥ AVś.2.8.5a; Kauś.27.2.
namaḥ saṃdeśyebhyaḥ AVś.2.8.5b.
namaḥ sabhāprapādine NīlarU.25b,26b,26c.
namaḥ sabhābhyaḥ sabhāpatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.24; TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.13; KS.17.13.
namaḥ samudrasya cakṣase (PB. cakṣuṣe) TS.4.4.3.3; MS.2.7.16: 100.4; 2.8.14: 118.12; KS.17.10; JB.1.70 (bis); PB.6.4.7; Lś.1.7.5.
namaḥ samudrāya TS.4.4.3.3; MS.2.7.16: 100.3; 2.8.14: 118.11; KS.17.10; JB.1.70 (bis); PB.6.4.7; Lś.1.7.5.
namaḥ saṃbhuñjatībhyaḥ AVś.11.2.3d.
namaḥ sarpadevajanebhyaḥ śś.6.2.2. See namo devajanebhyaḥ.
namaḥ sarpasade vāteṣave rudrāya HG.1.16.10.
namaḥ sarvānnabhūtaye śG.2.14.15.
namaḥ sarvābhyo nadībhyaḥ śG.4.14.2. Cf. namo nadīnāṃ.
namaḥ savitre prasavitre VaradapU.1.3. Cf. savitre prasavitre svāhā.
namaḥ saspiñjarāya tviṣīmate TS.4.5.2.1. See namaḥ śaṣpiñjarāya.
namaḥ sahamānāya nivyādhine VS.16.20; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.16; KS.17.12.
namaḥ sahasrākṣāya ca śatadhanvane ca VS.16.29; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.10; KS.17.13.
namaḥ sākaṃniṣebhyaḥ SV.2.1178b; JB.1.74.
namaḥ sāyaṃ namaḥ prātaḥ AVś.11.2.16a.
namaḥ sikatyāya ca pravāhyāya ca VS.16.43; TS.4.5.8.2; KS.17.15. See namaḥ pravāhyāya.
namaḥ su te nirṛte tigmatejaḥ (TS. viśvarūpe) VS.12.63a; TS.4.2.5.2a; MS.2.7.12a: 90.17; KS.16.12a; śB.7.2.1.10. P: namaḥ su te nirṛte Apś.16.15.8. See namo 'stu te.
namaḥ sūtāyāhantyai (TS. -hantyāya; MS.KS. -hantvāya) VS.16.18; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.13; KS.17.12. P: namaḥ sūteti (!) BṛhPDh.9.216.
namaḥ sūtebhyo viśyebhyaś ca vo namaḥ MS.2.9.5: 124.5.
namaḥ sūdyāya ca sarasyāya ca TS.4.5.7.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.9. See namaḥ kulyāya.
namaḥ kakubhāya niṣaṅgiṇe VSK.17.2.4; TS.4.5.3.1. See namo niṣaṅgiṇe kakubhāya.
namaḥ kapardine ca pulastaye (VSK. pulastine) ca VS.16.43; VSK.17.7.2; TS.4.5.9.1. See namaḥ pulastine, and namaḥ śikhaṇḍine.
namaḥ sūryasya saṃdṛśe MS.1.2.16: 26.16; 3.10.1: 129.11; Apś.7.19.4; Mś.1.8.4.18.
namaḥ kapardine ca vyuptakeśāya ca VS.16.29; TS.4.5.5.1. See namo vyupta-.
namaḥ sūryāya divikṣite lokaspṛte TS.7.5.24.1. See under nama ādityāya divi-.
namaḥ kaviḥ kāvyenā kṛṇomi (AVP. kāvyenākṛṇot) AVś.5.1.5b; AVP.6.2.5b.
namaḥ sūryāya rohitāya divyānām adhipataye svāhā HG.2.16.4.
namaḥ kaḥsvadheye AVP.7.11.9c.
namaḥ sūryāyādityāya namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namaḥ kāṭyāya ca gahvareṣṭhāya (MS. -ṣṭhyāya) ca VS.16.44; TS.4.5.9.1; MS.2.9.8: 126.12; KS.17.15.
namaḥ sṛkāyibhyo (TS. sṛkāvibhyo; MS. sṛgāyibhyo) jighāṃsadbhyaḥ VS.16.21; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 123.5; KS.17.12.
namaḥ kāṭyāya ca nīpyāya ca VS.16.37; TS.4.5.7.1; KS.17.15. See namo nīpyāya.
namaḥ kiṃśilāya ca kṣayaṇāya (MS. kṣeṇāya) ca VS.16.43; TS.4.5.9.1; MS.2.9.8: 126.7; KS.17.15.
namaḥ senābhyaḥ senānibhyaś (MS.KS. senānībhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.26; TS.4.5.4.2; MS.2.9.4: 124.1; KS.17.13.
namaḥ kumārāya śatrave NīlarU.24d.
namaḥ sobhyāya ca pratisaryāya (MS. pratisarāya) ca VS.16.33; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.5; KS.17.14.
namaḥ kulālebhyaḥ karmārebhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.27; TS.4.5.4.2; MS.2.9.5: 124.6; KS.17.13.
namaḥ sobhyāya supuruṣāya mahāpuruṣāya madhyamapuruṣāyottamapuruṣāya brahmacāriṇe namaḥ GDh.26.12. See namaḥ puruṣāya.
namaḥ kulyāya ca sarasyāya ca VS.16.37; KS.17.15. See namaḥ sūdyāya.
namaḥ somāya ca rudrāya ca VS.16.39; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.1; KS.17.15.
namaḥ kulyebhyaḥ prakulyebhyaḥ VaradapU.1.3.
namaḥ somāya rājñe Lś.1.1.9.
namaḥ kūpyāya cāvaṭyāya ca VS.16.38; TS.4.5.7.2; KS.17.15. See namo 'vaṭyāya.
namaḥ somāya saumyebhyaś ca śG.2.14.7.
namaḥ kūlyāya ca tīrthyāya ca MS.2.9.8: 126.9. See namas tīrthyāya.
namaḥ sravadbhyaḥ Rvidh.2.1.5.
namaḥ kṛchrebhyaḥ kṛchrapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ MS.2.9.4: 123.17; KS.17.13. See namo gṛtsebhyo.
namaḥ srutyāya (KS. sṛtyāya) ca pathyāya ca VS.16.37; TS.4.5.7.1; KS.17.15. See namaḥ pathyāya.
namaḥ kṛṇomi vanyāya takmane AVś.6.20.3d.
namaḥ srotasyāya ca dvīpyāya ca TS.4.5.5.2. See under namo dvīpyāya.
namaḥ kṛṇvo arātaye AVP.7.19.3d,4d.
namaḥ svapadbhyo jāgradbhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.23; TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.11; KS.17.13.
namaḥ kṛtāya karmaṇe Kś.2.2.23.
namaḥ svarubhyaḥ MS.3.9.4: 120.11; Apś.7.28.2.
namaḥ (AVP. namas) kṛtvā takmane AVś.5.22.4b; AVP.12.1.5b.
namaḥ svarubhyo bṛhadbhyo mārutebhyaḥ MS.3.9.4: 120.15; Mś.1.8.6.22.
namaḥ kṛtsnāyatayā (VSK. kṛtsnāyatāya; KS. kṛtsaṃvītāya; TSṃS. kṛtsnavītāya) dhāvate VS.16.20; VSK.17.2.4; TS.4.5.2.2; MS.2.9.3: 123.2; KS.17.12.
namaḥ svāyudhāya ca sudhanvane ca VS.16.36; TS.4.5.7.1; MS.2.9.7: 125.12; KS.17.14. P: namaḥ svāyudhāya Apś.17.11.4.
namaḥ kṛṣṇāya piṅgalāya namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namaḥ svāhā GDh.27.9; BṛhPDh.3.80.
namaḥ kṣattṛbhyaḥ saṃgrahītṛbhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.26; TS.4.5.4.2; MS.2.9.4: 124.2; KS.17.13.
namaḥ kṣetrasya pataye AVś.2.8.5c.
namaḥ pathiṣade vāteṣave rudrāya HG.1.16.8.
namaḥ pathyāya ca srutyāya ca MS.2.9.6: 125.8. See namaḥ srutyāya.
namaḥ parṇāya (TS.KS. parṇyāya) ca parṇaśādāya (TS. -śadyāya; VS. -śadāya) ca VS.16.46; TS.4.5.9.2; MS.2.9.8: 127.1; KS.17.15.
namaḥ paśubhyaḥ paśupataye karomi (KS. 'stu) TS.3.1.4.4b; KS.30.8b. See paśoḥ pāśān.
namaḥ paśuṣade vāteṣave rudrāya HG.1.16.9.
namaḥ pāṃsavyāya ca rajasyāya ca VS.16.45; TS.4.5.9.1; MS.2.9.8: 126.13; KS.17.15.
namaḥ pārāya supārāya mahāpārāya pārayiṣṇave (Svidh. mahāpārāya pāradāya pāravindāya) namaḥ GDh.26.12; Svidh.1.2.5.
namaḥ pāryāya cāvāryāya ca VS.16.42; TS.4.5.8.2; MS.2.9.8: 126.9; KS.17.15.
namaḥ pitṛbhya uta ye nayanti (AVP. -nte) AVś.5.30.12b; AVP.9.14.2b.
namaḥ pitṛbhyaḥ pūrvasadbhyo namas sākaṃniṣadbhyaḥ (Mś. pūrvasadbhyo namo aparasadbhyaḥ) JB.1.74 (bis, once in fragments); Mś.2.3.7.3. See namaḥ sakhibhyaḥ.
namaḥ pitṛbhyaḥ pratinamaskārebhyo vo 'pi namaḥ śś.6.2.2.
namaḥ pitṛbhyo abhi ye no akhyan TS.3.2.8.3a.
namaḥ piśaṅgabāhvai AVP.5.1.1a.
namaḥ puṃse PG.1.12.4.
namaḥ puñjiṣṭebhyo (KS. puñjiṣṭhe-) niṣādebhyaś ca vo namaḥ TS.4.5.4.2; KS.17.13. See namo niṣādebhyaḥ.
namaḥ purā te varuṇota nūnam RV.2.28.8a.
namaḥ puruṣāya supuruṣāya mahāpuruṣāya madhyamapuruṣāyottamapuruṣāya brahmacāriṇe namo-namaḥ Svidh.1.2.5. See namaḥ sobhyāya supuruṣāya.
namaḥ pulastine ca kapardine ca KS.17.15. See under namaḥ kapardine ca pu-.
namaḥ pūrvajāya cāparajāya ca VS.16.32; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.3; KS.17.14.
namaḥ pṛthivyai AVś.6.20.2; VSK.5.2.7; TS.1.2.11.1; 3.2.4.4; MS.1.2.17: 17.3; 3.8.2: 94.4; KS.2.8; 24.9; AB.1.26.5; GB.2.2.4; TA.3.5.1 (with svāhā); 4.9.3; 5.8.3; Aś.4.5.7; Vait.13.24; Lś.5.6.9; Apś.12.20.8. See pṛthivyai namaḥ.
namaḥ pṛthivyai daṃṣṭrāya viśvabhṛn mā te ante riṣāma SMB.2.1.5. P: namaḥ pṛthivyai GG.3.9.3; KhG.3.2.6; 3.17.
namaḥ pṛthivyai nama oṣadhībhyaḥ TA.2.12.1b; Apś.14.34.5b; AG.3.3.4b; JG.1.12b.
namaḥ prajāpataye TS.7.4.16.1; KSA.4.5; TB.3.9.16.1.
namaḥ prataraṇāya cottaraṇāya ca VS.16.42; TS.4.5.8.2; MS.2.9.8: 126.10; KS.17.15.
namaḥ pratidīpsāvne AVP.7.11.9b.
namaḥ pratihitāyai (AVP. pratihitābhyaḥ) AVś.6.90.3b; AVP.1.37.2b.
namaḥ pratīcyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
namaḥ pravaktre Aś.1.2.1.
namaḥ pravāhyāya ca sikatyāya ca MS.2.9.8: 126.10. See namaḥ sikatyāya.
namaḥ prācyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
namaḥ prāṇāya te 'karam AVś.8.2.4d.
namaḥ prāṇāya vācaspataye svāhā ṣB.2.9 (bis).
namaḥ phenyāya ca śaṣpyāya ca MS.2.9.8: 126.11; KS.17.15. See namaḥ śaṣpyāya.
namaḥ śakṛtsade rudrāya ApMB.1.13.8a (ApG.3.9.3).
namaḥ śaṃkarāya ca mayaskarāya ca VS.16.41; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.5; KS.17.15.
namaḥ śaṃgave (TS. śaṃgāya) ca paśupataye ca VS.16.40; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.2; KS.17.15.
namaḥ śaṃbhave (VS. śaṃbhavāya) ca mayobhave (VS. mayobhavāya) ca VS.16.41; VSK.17.6.5; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.4; KS.17.15. Ps: namaḥ śaṃbhave ca Mś.11.7.1.4,13; 11.7.3.5; namaḥ śaṃbhave BṛhPDh.9.175.
namaḥ śayānebhya (MS. -bhyā) āsīnebhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.23; KS.17.13; MS.2.9.4: 123.12. See nama āsīnebhyaḥ.
namaḥ śarvāya ca paśupataye ca VS.16.28; TS.4.5.5.1. See namo rudrāya ca.
namaḥ śaṣpiñjarāya tviṣīmate VS.16.17; MS.2.9.3: 122.10; KS.17.12. See namaḥ saspiñjarāya.
namaḥ śaṣpyāya ca phenyāya ca VS.16.42; TS.4.5.8.2. See namaḥ phenyāya.
namaḥ śākajañjabhābhyām ApMB.2.7.22 (ApG.5.12.8); HG.1.10.4.
namaḥ śāntātmane tubhyam MU.5.1a.
namaḥ śikhaṇḍine ca pulastine ca MS.2.9.8: 126.7. See under namaḥ kapardine ca pu-.
namaḥ śivāya ca śivatarāya ca VS.16.41; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.5; KS.17.15.
namaḥ śiśukumārāya (var. lect. śiśumārakumārāya) namaḥ TA.2.19.1.
namaḥ śīghryāya (TS. śīghriyāya) ca śībhyāya ca VS.16.31; TS.4.5.5.2. See namaḥ śībhāya.
namaḥ śītāya takmane AVś.1.25.4a; AVP.1.32.4a.
namaḥ śītāya pūrvakāmakṛtvane AVś.7.116.1.
namaḥ śībhāya ca śīghrāya ca MS.2.9.5: 124.14; KS.17.14. See namaḥ śīghryāya.
namaḥ śuṣkyāya (MS. śuṣyāya) ca harityāya ca VS.16.45; TS.4.5.9.1; MS.2.9.8: 126.12; KS.17.15.
namaḥ śūrāya cāvabhindate (VS.KS. cāvabhedine) ca VS.16.34; TS.4.5.6.2; MS.2.9.6: 125.2; KS.17.14.
namaḥ śaunakāya Aś.12.15.14 (bis); AG.4.8.44 (bis).
namaḥ śyāvāsyāyānnāśane yat ta āviddhaṃ tat te niṣkṛntāmi PG.1.3.18.
namaḥ śravāya ca pratiśravāya ca VS.16.34; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.7; KS.17.14.
namaḥ śriyai śG.2.14.14.
namaḥ śrutāya ca śrutasenāya ca VS.16.35; TS.4.5.6.2; MS.2.9.6: 125.2; KS.17.14; Mś.11.7.1.4.
namaḥ ślokyāya cāvasānyāya ca VS.16.33; TS.4.5.6.1; KS.17.14. See namo 'vasānyāya.
namaḥ śvanibhyo (MS. śvanībhyo) mṛgayubhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.27; MS.2.9.5: 124.7; KS.17.13. See namo mṛgayubhyaḥ.
namaḥ śvabhyaḥ śvapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.28; TS.4.5.4.2; MS.2.9.5: 124.8; KS.17.13. P: namaḥ śvabhyaḥ BṛhPDh.9.178.
namaḥ (ApMB. nama) śvetāya vaidarvāya ApMB.2.17.27d; HG.2.16.8d.
namāṃsi ta āyudhāya AVP.14.4.2a; KS.17.11a; NīlarU.12a. See under namas ta āyu-.
namāmy acyutavallabhām RVKh.5.87.24d.
namas te rudra manyave VS.16.1a; TS.4.5.1.1a; MS.2.9.2a: 120.16; 4.12.1: 178.15; KS.17.11a; śB.9.1.1.14; Apś.17.11.4; Mś.5.1.9.28; 6.2.4.3; 11.7.1.17,21; HG.2.8.11; MG.2.5.3. P: namas te Kś.18.1.1. Designated as rudra, rudra-sūktam, and rudrāḥ ApG.7.20.8; GDh.19.12; VāDh.22.9; ViDh.86.12; BDh.3.10.10; 4.3.8; 6.1.4; YDh.3.304; SaṃvartaDh.225; as śatarudriya and śatarudrīya MS.3.3.4: 36.12; KS.21.6; Apś.17.11.3; 12.2; ViDh.56.21; VāDh.28.14; LAtDh.3.12; VAtDh.3.12; BṛhPDh.9.148; AuśDh.3.85. See also Pet. Lex. under these words.
namas te rudra rūpebhyo namaḥ MS.2.9.10d: 130.2. See namas te astu rudra-.
namas te rudrāyate Mś.3.1.25a. See namas te astv āyate.
namas te rudrāsyate AVś.6.90.3a; AVP.1.37.2a.
namas te lāṅgalebhyaḥ AVś.2.8.4a; Kauś.27.1.
namas te vāmadevyāya yat ta ātmā yat te madhyam (śś. yat te madhyaṃ yas ta ātmā) śś.17.13.4; Lś.3.11.3. See namas te rājanāya.
namas te vāyo TA.7.1.1; 12.1; TU.1.1.1; 12.1.
namas te vidma te kāsanāyanam AVP.1.45.4a.
namas te vidma te nāmadheyaṃ mā no hiṃsīḥ AVP.2.69.1--5.
namas te sumanāmukhi svāhā śG.3.12.5d; 14.2d. See namas te astu māṃsa-.
namas te stanayitnave AVś.1.13.1b; 11.4.2b; AVP.15.20.8b; VS.36.21b.
namas te 'stu bhagavati vidma tvā sā naś śivaidhi JB.2.45.
namas te 'stv asamṛddhe AVP.7.9.7a.
namas te harase śociṣe (MS. śociṣe ca) VS.17.11a; 36.20a; TS.4.6.1.3a; 5.4.4.5; MS.2.10.1a: 132.1; KS.17.17a; 21.7; śB.9.2.1.2; Aś.2.12.2a; Apś.17.13.5; Mś.6.2.4.16; HG.1.18.5. P: namas te Kś.18.3.5.
namas te hetaye tapuṣe ca kṛṇmaḥ AVś.1.13.3b.
namas sūrmyāya cormyāya ca KS.17.15. See nama ūrvyāya.
namas sṛtyāya etc. see namaḥ srutyāya.
nam candralalāṭāya kṛttivāsase namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namas kṛṇomi kukṣyai AVP.6.8.8d.
namas kṛtvā takmane see namaḥ kṛtvā etc.
namas ta ātāna VS.6.12; TS.1.3.8.2; 6.3.8.3; MS.1.2.16: 26.5; 3.10.1: 128.4; KS.3.6; 9.4; śB.3.8.2.2; Kś.6.6.1; Mś.1.8.4.1; Apś.7.18.2. P: namas te Kś.20.6.12.
namas ta (MSṃś. tā) āyudhāya VS.16.14a; MS.2.9.2a: 121.16; BṛhPDh.9.115. P: namas tā āyudhāyānātatāya Mś.11.7.1.4. See namas te astv āyudhāya, and namāṃsi.
namas ta upasadvane Aś.2.5.9b; Apś.6.25.7b.
namas ta ṛṣe gada TB.2.7.16.1. P: namas ta ṛṣe Apś.22.28.19.
namas takṣabhyo rathakārebhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.27; TS.4.5.4.2; MS.2.9.5: 124.6; KS.17.13; Apś.17.11.4.
namas taṇḍāya namaḥ kusumāya AVP.7.11.9a.
namas tatsade vāteṣave rudrāya HG.1.16.13.
namas talpyāya ca gehyāya ca VS.16.44; TS.4.5.9.1; KS.17.15. See namo gehyāya.
namas tasmai namo dātre AVś.9.3.12a.
namas tasmai pratigṛhṇan kṛṇomi AVP.6.10.8c.
namas tā etc. see namas ta etc.
namas tābhyo devatābhyo yā abhigrāhiṇīḥ ApMB.2.7.23 (ApG.5.12.8); HG.1.10.4.
namas tāmrāya cāruṇāya ca VS.16.39; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.2; KS.17.15. Cf. JUB.4.1.7.
namas tārāya VS.16.40; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.4; KS.17.15.
namas tigmeṣave cāyudhine ca MS.2.9.7: 125.12. See namas tīkṣṇeṣave.
namas tiraścirājaye AVś.6.56.2b.
namas tiṣṭhadbhyo dhāvadbhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.23; TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.13; KS.17.13.
namas tīkṣṇāya tīkṣṇarūpiṇe namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namas tīkṣṇeṣave cāyudhine ca VS.16.36; TS.4.5.7.1; KS.17.14. See namas tigmeṣave.
namas tīrthyāya ca kūlyāya ca VS.16.42; TS.4.5.8.2; KS.17.15. See namaḥ kūlyāya.
namas tu te nirṛte 'haṃ kṛṇomi AVP.5.27.6d.
namas tubhyaṃ nirṛte viśvavāre AVP.7.11.9d.
namas te KhG.1.5.19.
namas te agna (MS. agnā) ojase RV.8.75.10a; SV.1.11a; 2.998a; TS.2.6.11.2a; MS.4.11.6a: 175.12; KS.7.17a; Svidh.1.4.3.
namas te agne dūrehete kṛṇmaḥ AVP.15.23.11b.
namas te adhivākāya AVś.6.13.2a.
namas te astu (PB.JBḷśṣMB. 'stu) VS.3.63; 18.53; 37.20; 38.16; TS.4.7.13.2; 5.5.9.3; MS.1.2.2 (bis): 10.18; 11.6; 1.2.12: 22.1; 1.4.3: 51.7; 2.9.10 (bis): 130.8,10; 2.12.3: 146.13; 3.6.6: 68.1; 4.9.6: 127.2; 4.9.9: 130.4; 4.9.11: 132.8; KS.2.3 (bis),13; 18.15; AB.1.22.10; PB.1.7.2; JB.1.361; śB.3.2.8.1; 9.4.4.5; 14.1.4.15; 2.2.42; TB.3.7.5.5; 10.4.3; TA.1.31.3; 4.11.7; 28.1; 5.9.9; KA.2.114; 3.150; Tā.10.72; Aś.4.7.4; śś.4.20.1; 6.12.3; 17.13.10; Lś.1.7.15; 3.12.13; 5.7.6; 9.7.16; Apś.2.5.7; 18.9; 3.3.8; 11.14.9; 17.23.8; 24.14.12 (bis); Mś.1.2.5.10; 1.3.2.12; 2.3.2.13; AG.4.8.22; Kauś.38.8; SMB.1.7.9; ApMB.1.13.8,9; 2.7.3; HG.1.9.10; 16.3.
namas te astu cakṣase raghūyate TB.3.7.13.4b.
namas te astu divi te sadhastham AVś.2.2.1d; AVP.1.7.1d; KA.1.98Ad. Fragment: divi te sadhastham KA.2.99.
namas te astu dhanvane TS.4.5.1.1c; MS.2.9.2c: 120.17.
namas te astu nārada AVś.12.4.45a.
namas te astu paśyata AVś.13.4.48,55.
namas te astu bāhubhyām AVP.14.3.4c; NīlarU.4c. See bāhubhyām uta te.
namas te astu bhagavaḥ (GBṃG. bhagavan) VS.16.52b; TS.4.5.10.5b; MS.2.9.9b: 128.3; KS.17.16b; GB.1.1.14; TA.4.28.1; MG.1.19.4a; 2.14.31a. Cf. namas te bhagavann.
namas te astu māṃsapippale svāhā ApMB.2.21.1d. See namas te sumanā-.
namas te astu mīḍhuṣe Aś.2.5.9a; Apś.6.25.7a.
namas te astu rudrarūpebhyaḥ TA.10.45.1d; MahānU.17.3d. See namas te rudra rūpebhyo.
namas te astu vātake AVP.1.86.6b.
namas te astu vidyute (AVP.15.23.11a adds stanayitnave) AVś.1.13.1a; AVP.15.20.8a; 15.23.11a; VS.36.21a; Kauś.139.8. P: namas te astu Kauś.38.8,9. Cf. BṛhD.1.54; 8.44.
namas te astu sīsara (PG. sīsaro lapetāpahvara) PG.1.16.24; ApMB.2.16.9d,10d; HG.2.7.2d (quinq.).
namas te astu suhavo ma edhi TA.3.14.3d.
namas te astv arciṣe VS.17.11b; 36.20b; TS.4.6.1.3b; KS.17.17b; śB.9.2.1.2; Aś.2.12.2b. See atho te arciṣe.
namas te astv aśmane AVś.1.13.1c; AVP.15.20.8c.
namas te astv āyate AVś.11.2.15a; 4.7a; TB.3.7.2.7a; Aś.1.12.34c; Apś.9.2.9a. See namas te rudrāyate.
namas te astv āyudhāya TS.4.5.1.4a. See under namas ta āyu-.
namas te keśinībhyaḥ AVś.11.2.31b.
namas te gandharvartunā kṛṇomi AVś.14.2.34d.
namas te gāyatrāya yat te puro yat te śiraḥ Lś.3.11.3. See next two.
namas te gāyatrāya yat te śiraḥ ā.5.1.2.2. See under prec.
namas te gāyatrāya yat te śiro yat te puraḥ śś.17.13.1. See prec. two.
namas te ghoṣiṇībhyaḥ AVś.11.2.31a.
namas te jāyamānāyai AVś.10.10.1a; Kauś.66.20.
namas te tasmai kṛṇmaḥ AVś.5.7.2c; AVP.7.9.2c.
namas te turīyāya darśatāya padāya parorajase 'sāv ado mā prāpat śB.14.8.15.10; BṛhU.5.15.10.
namas te deva senābhyaḥ AVś.11.2.31e.
namas te namaḥ TA.2.19.1.
namas te pravato napāt AVś.1.13.2a.
namas te prāṇa krandāya AVś.11.4.2a.
namas te prāṇa tiṣṭhate AVś.11.4.7c.
namas te prāṇa prāṇate AVś.11.4.8a.
namas te prāṇa varṣate AVś.11.4.2d.
namas te prāṇa vidyute AVś.11.4.2c.
namas te bṛhate yat ta uttarato yat ta uttaraḥ pakṣaḥ Lś.3.11.3. See next two.
namas te bṛhate yas ta uttaraḥ pakṣaḥ ā.5.1.2.4. See under prec.
namas te bṛhate yas ta uttaro bāhur yas ta uttaraḥ pakṣaḥ śś.17.13.3. See prec. two.
namas te bhagavann astu VS.36.21c. Cf. namas te astu bha-.
namas te bhadrāya yat te puchaṃ yā te pratiṣṭhā ā.5.1.2.5. See namas te yajñā-.
namas te bhavabhāvāya (AVP. bhava bhāmāya) AVP.14.3.4a; NīlarU.4a.
namas te bhāma (AVP. bhava) manyave AVP.14.3.4b; NīlarU.4b.
namas te bheṣajebhyaḥ AVś.6.13.3b.
namas te mṛtyo cakṣuṣe AVś.8.2.4c.
namas te mṛtyo mūlebhyaḥ AVś.6.13.3c.
namas te yajñāyajñīyāya yat te paścād yat te pucham Lś.3.11.3. See namas te bhadrāya, and next.
namas te yajñāyajñīyāya yat te puchaṃ yā pratiṣṭhā śś.17.13.5. See under prec.
namas te yātudhānebhyaḥ AVś.6.13.3a.
namas te rathaṃtarāya yat te dakṣiṇato yat te dakṣiṇaḥ pakṣaḥ Lś.3.11.3. See next, and namas te rāthaṃtarāya.
namas te rathaṃtarāya yas te dakṣiṇo bāhur yas te dakṣiṇaḥ pakṣaḥ śś.17.13.2. See under prec.
namas te rājanāya yas ta ātmā ā.5.1.2.6. See namas te vāma-.
namas te rājan varuṇāstu manyave AVś.1.10.2a; AVP.1.9.2a.
namas te rāthaṃtarāya yas te dakṣiṇaḥ pakṣaḥ ā.5.1.2.3. See under namas te rathaṃtarāya yat.
namas te rudra kṛṇmaḥ AVś.11.2.3c.
namas te rudra tiṣṭhate AVś.11.2.15c.
namasā devāv (MS. devā) avasā vavṛtyām RV.1.152.7b; MS.4.14.12b: 234.3; TB.2.8.6.5b.
namasā namasenyam AVP.1.37.4c.
namased upa sīdata RV.9.11.6a; SV.2.796a; AB.1.22.2; Aś.4.7.4; śś.5.10.7.
namaseḍāmahe tvā RV.10.85.22b; AVś.14.2.33b; ApMB.1.10.1b.
namaskāreṇa namasā te juhomi AVś.4.39.9c; TB.2.7.15.1c. See svāhākṛtya.
namaskṛtaṃ namaskṛta MS.2.9.10: 130.8.
namaskṛtya dyāvāpṛthivībhyām AVś.7.102.1a. P: namaskṛtya Kauś.52.15.
namaskṛtyā mā pāhi TS.3.2.4.2.
namasvān tuvijātayoḥ RV.7.66.1c; JB.3.244c.
namasvanta id upavākam īyuḥ RV.1.164.8d; AVś.9.9.8d.
namasvantā dhṛtadakṣādhi garte RV.5.62.5c.
namasvinaḥ sva ṛtasya dhāman RV.7.36.5b.
namasyā kalmalīkinaṃ namobhiḥ RV.2.33.8c.
namasyā daivyaṃ janam RV.1.44.6d.
namasyā dhīram amṛtasya gopām RV.8.42.2b; MS.1.2.13b: 22.10; 17.19c; TB.2.5.8.4b; Apś.10.31.6b.
namasyā ramayā girā RV.5.52.13d.
namasyāmas tveḍyaṃ (KS. tveḍya) jātavedaḥ RV.3.17.4b; MS.4.13.5b: 205.13; KS.18.21b; TB.3.6.9.1b.
namasyanta upavocanta bhṛgavaḥ RV.1.127.7b.
namasyanta uśijaḥ śaṃsam āyoḥ RV.4.6.11d. Cf. daśasyanta etc.
namasyantas tvā haviṣā vidhema AVś.1.12.2b.
namasyanti dhiyeṣitāḥ RV.3.62.12c.
namasyantīr upa ca yanti saṃ ca RV.9.95.3c; SV.1.544c.
namasyantīr jānate garbham asmin RV.3.57.3b.
namasyanto diva ā pṛṣṭham asthuḥ RV.1.115.3c; MS.4.10.2c: 147.4; TB.2.8.7.1c.
namasyata havyadātiṃ svadhvaram RV.3.2.8a.
namasyebhyo nama ebhyaḥ kṛṇomi AVś.6.93.2c.
name (read na me ?) tad upadambhiṣar dhṛṣir brahmā yad dadau MS.4.2.5: 27.4; 4.2.8: 29.14. P: na me tad upadambhiṣar dhṛṣiḥ Mś.9.5.5.27. See na ma idam.
namo mahate devāya śś.6.2.2.
namo mahadbhyo arbhakebhyaś (KS. 'rbha-; TS. mahadbhyaḥ kṣullakebhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.26; TS.4.5.4.1; KS.17.13. See namo bṛhadbhyo, and cf. next.
namo mahadbhyo namo arbhakebhyaḥ RV.1.27.13a; AB.7.16.8; Aś.1.4.9; śś.15.22; Apś.24.13.3a; N.3.20. P: namo mahadbhyaḥ śś.1.6.13; śG.1.4.2; VHDh.8.74. Cf. BṛhD.3.99. Cf. prec.
namo mahimna uta cakṣuṣe te (AVP. -ṣe vām; MS. mahimne cakṣuṣe) AVP.12.9.9a; TS.3.3.9.1a; MS.2.5.10a: 61.10; KS.13.9a,10. P: namo mahimne Apś.19.17.4; Mś.3.5.18; 5.2.10.45; --8.19.23.
namo mahy aramatiḥ panīyasī RV.10.92.4b.
namo māṇicarāya PG.3.14.7.
namo mātre pṛthivyai VS.9.22 (bis); TS.1.8.15.1; MS.1.9.1: 131.13; 2.6.12: 71.4; 4.4.6: 56.10; KS.15.8; JB.1.129,327; śB.5.2.1.18 (bis); TB.1.7.9.5; Mś.9.1.4.6. P: namo mātre Kś.14.5.14; Apś.18.17.12.
namo mitrasya varuṇasya cakṣase RV.10.37.1a; VS.4.35a; TS.1.2.9.1a; 6.1.11.6; MS.1.2.6a: 15.18; 3.7.8: 87.4; KS.2.7a; 24.7; AB.4.9.12; śB.3.3.4.24a; Aś.8.6.8; Rvidh.3.10.4. P: namo mitrasya Aś.6.5.18; śś.9.20.23; Kś.7.9.22; Apś.10.29.4; Mś.2.1.4.35; śG.4.6.4. Cf. BṛhD.7.39.
namo mīḍhuṣṭamāya (VSK. mīlhuṣṭamāya; MSṃś. mīḍhuṣṭarāya) ceṣumate ca VS.16.29; VSK.17.4.3; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.11; KS.17.14. P: namo mīḍhuṣṭarāya ca Mś.11.7.1.4.
namo 'muṣmai cāmuṣmai ca śB.9.1.1.17.
namo mṛgayubhyaḥ śvanibhyaś ca vo namaḥ TS.4.5.4.2. See namaḥ śvanibhyo.
namo meghyāya ca vidyutyāya ca VS.16.38; TS.4.5.7.2; MS.2.9.7: 125.13; KS.17.15.
namo mauñjyāyormyāya vasuvindāya sarvavindāya namaḥ GDh.26.12. See next.
namo mauñjyāyaurmyāya saumyāya śamyāya śivāya namaḥ Svidh.1.2.5. See prec.
namo yatra ni ṣīdasi TB.3.7.2.7c; Aś.1.12.34c; Apś.9.2.9c; Mś.3.1.25c.
namo yamāya namo astu (AVP. 'stu) mṛtyave AVś.5.30.12a; AVP.9.14.2a.
namo yamāya yāmyebhyaś ca śG.2.14.7. Cf. yamāya (sc. namaḥ), yamāya namaḥ, and yamapuruṣebhyaḥ.
namo yāmyāya ca kṣemyāya ca VS.16.33; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.5; KS.17.14.
namo yujānaṃ namo vahantam RV.1.65.1b.
namo yuvabhya āśīnebhyaś (KS. āśi-) ca vo namo-namaḥ (KS. namaḥ) MS.2.9.4: 124.3; KS.17.13. Cf. next.
namo yuvabhyo nama āśinebhyaḥ RV.1.27.13b; Apś.24.13.3b. Cf. prec.
namo yemāno aśvinā vavartat RV.4.44.3d; AVś.20.143.3d.
namo rathibhyo arathebhyaś (TS. 'rathebhyaś; MS.KS. varūthibhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.26; TS.4.5.4.1; MS.2.9.4: 124.1; KS.17.13.
namo rathebhyo rathapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ TS.4.5.4.1.
namo rājavadhebhyaḥ AVś.6.13.1b.
namo rājñe TS.7.4.16.1; KSA.4.5; TB.3.8.18.3; 9.16.1; Apś.20.12.1; 13.11.
namo rājñe varuṇāya tviṣīmate AVś.6.20.2b.
namo rātryā namo divā AVś.11.2.16b.
namo rucāya brāhmaye VS.31.20d; TA.3.13.2d.
namo rudra parāyate TB.3.7.2.7b; Aś.1.12.34d; Apś.9.2.9b. See under namo astu pa-.
namo rudrāya PG.3.15.16.
namo rudrāya giriṣade PG.3.15.13.
namo rudrāya grāmasade MG.1.13.10.
namo rudrāya catuṣpathasade PG.3.15.8; MG.1.13.13; VārG.15.6.
namo rudrāya ca paśupataye ca MS.2.9.5: 124.9. See namaḥ śarvāya.
namo rudrāya tatsade HG.1.16.13.
namo rudrāya tīrthasade MG.1.13.14.
namo rudrāya diviṣade yasya varṣam iṣavaḥ KA.1.207; 3.159. P: namo rudrāya KA.3.207. Cf. namo astu rudrebhyo ye divi.
namo rudrāya namo astu takmane AVś.6.20.2a.
namo rudrāya pathiṣade PG.3.15.7; HG.1.16.8.
namo rudrāya paśupataye mahate devāya tryambakāyaikacarāyādhipataye haraye śarvāyeśānāyogrāya vajriṇe ghṛṇine kapardine namaḥ GDh.26.12. Cf. tasmai te deva.
namo rudrāya paśupataye svāhā Tā.10.67.2; MahānU.19.2.
namo rudrāya paśuṣade HG.1.16.9.
namo rudrāya pātrasade MG.1.9.13 (bis); VārG.11.16; 15.8.
namo rudrāya pitṛṣade PG.3.15.14.
namo rudrāya pṛthivīṣade yasyānnam iṣavaḥ KA.1.207; 3.166. Cf. namo astu rudrebhyo ye pṛthivyāṃ.
namo rudrāya bhūtādhipataye BDh.3.6.6.
namo rudrāya makhaghne TS.3.2.4.2; Apś.12.20.3.
namo rudrāya mīḍhuṣe (śś. mīlhuṣe) AB.5.27.2d; 7.3.2d; TB.3.7.8.1d,2d,2e; KA.3.239d; Aś.3.11.1d; śś.3.20.2d; 13.2.2d; Apś.9.5.1d; 17.6d; Mś.3.2.1d; --3.5.12d.
namo rudrāya vanasade PG.3.15.12.
namo rudrāya vāstoṣpataye TB.3.7.9.7; Apś.13.20.1; ApDh.1.11.31.21.
namo rudrāya viṣṇave Tā.10.75.
namo rudrāya śakṛtpiṇḍasade PG.3.15.15. Cf. next.
namo rudrāya śakṛtsade ApMB.1.13.8b. Cf. prec.
namo rudrāya śmaśānasade MG.1.13.12; VārG.15.7.
namo rudrāya sarpasade HG.1.16.10.
namo rudrāyātatāyine (TS. -vine) VS.16.18; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.12; KS.17.12.
namo rudrāyāntarikṣasade HG.1.16.11.
namo rudrāyāntarikṣasade yasya vāta iṣavaḥ KA.1.207; 3.163. Cf. namo astu rudrebhyo ye antarikṣe.
namo rudrāyāpsuṣade PG.3.15.9; HG.1.16.12.
namo rudrāyaikavṛkṣasade MG.1.13.11; VārG.15.5.
namo rudrebhyo ye divi (also 'ntarikṣe, and pṛthivyām) Apś.17.11.5. See next.
namo rudrebhyo ye pṛthivyāṃ ye 'ntarikṣe ye divi TS.4.5.11.2. See prec.
namo rūrāya kṛṇmo vayaṃ te AVP.1.32.4b. Cf. next but one.
namo rūrāya cyavanāya codanāya dhṛṣṇave AVś.7.116.1. P: namo rūrāya Kauś.32.17.
namo rūrāya śociṣe kṛṇomi AVś.1.25.4b. Cf. prec. but one.
namo rohitāya sthapataye VS.16.19; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.14; KS.17.12.
namo lopyāya colapyāya (MS. colapāya) ca VS.16.45; TS.4.5.9.1; MS.2.9.8: 126.13; KS.17.15.
namo vaḥ kirikebhyo devānāṃ hṛdayebhyaḥ VS.16.46; TS.4.5.9.2; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.22,23. See namo girikebhyo.
namo vaḥ pitara iṣe MS.1.10.3: 143.3; Aś.2.7.7.
namo vaḥ pitara ūrje AVś.18.4.81a; MS.1.10.3: 143.3; Aś.2.7.7. P: namo vaḥ pitaraḥ Kauś.88.26.
namo vaḥ pitaraḥ AVś.18.4.85. See next but one, and namo vaḥ pitaro namaḥ.
namo vaḥ pitaraḥ krūrāya KS.9.6. See under namo vaḥ pitaro ghorāya.
namo vaḥ pitaraḥ pitaro vaḥ namaḥ VS.2.32; śś.4.5.1; SMB.2.3.11; GG.4.3.21. See under prec. but one.
namo vaḥ pitaraḥ śuṣmāya (VS.śś. śoṣāya; SMB.GG.KhG. śūṣāya) VS.2.32; VSK.2.7.4; TS.3.2.5.5; MS.1.10.3: 143.4; KS.9.6; TB.1.3.10.8; Aś.2.7.7; śś.4.5.1; SMB.2.3.8; GG.4.3.18; KhG.3.5.25; JG.2.2. P: namo vaḥ pitaraḥ Mś.1.1.2.34.
namo vaḥ pitaras tapase VSK.2.7.4.
namo vaḥ pitaraḥ svadhāyai VS.2.32; TS.3.2.5.5; TB.1.3.10.8; śś.4.5.1; SMB.2.3.10; GG.4.3.20; KhG.3.5.27. See svadhāyai ca, and svadhāyai vaḥ.
namo vaḥ pitaro ghorāya (VSK. ghorāya manyave) VS.2.32; VSK.2.7.4; TS.3.2.5.6; TB.1.3.10.8; Aś.2.7.7; śś.4.5.1; SMB.2.3.9; GG.4.3.19; KhG.3.5.26; JG.2.2. See namo vaḥ pitaraḥ krūrāya, and namo vaḥ pitaro yad ghoraṃ.
namo vaḥ pitaro jīvāya VS.2.32; TS.3.2.5.5; KS.9.6; TB.1.3.10.8; Aś.2.7.7; śś.4.5.1; SMB.2.3.8; GG.4.3.18; KhG.3.5.25; JG.2.2. P: namo vaḥ KhG.3.5.29. See namo vaḥ pitaro yaj jīvaṃ.
namo vaḥ pitaro namaḥ Aś.2.7.7. See under namo vaḥ pitaraḥ.
namo vaḥ pitaro balāya KS.9.6; śś.4.5.1; JG.2.2.
namo vaḥ pitaro bhāmāya AVś.18.4.82a.
namo vaḥ pitaro manyave AVś.18.4.82b; VS.2.32; TS.3.2.5.6; KS.9.6; TB.1.3.10.8; śś.4.5.1; SMB.2.3.10; GG.4.3.20; KhG.3.5.27; JG.2.2. Cf. VSK.2.7.4.
namo vaḥ pitaro mṛtyave śś.4.5.1.
namo vaḥ pitaro yac chivaṃ tasmai AVś.18.4.84a.
namo vaḥ pitaro yaj jīvaṃ tasmai VSK.2.7.4; MS.1.10.3: 143.4. See namo vaḥ pitaro jīvāya.
namo vaḥ pitaro yat krūraṃ tasmai AVś.18.4.83b.
namo vaḥ pitaro yat syonaṃ tasmai AVś.18.4.84b.
namo vaḥ pitaro yad ghoraṃ tasmai AVś.18.4.83a; MS.1.10.3: 143.5. See under namo vaḥ pitaro ghorāya.
namo vaḥ pitaro rasāya AVś.18.4.81b; VS.2.32; VSK.2.7.4; TS.3.2.5.5; MS.1.10.3: 143.4; KS.9.6; TB.1.3.10.8; Aś.2.7.7; śś.4.5.1; Apś.1.10.2; 13.12.10; SMB.2.3.9; GG.4.3.19; KhG.3.5.26; HG.2.12.10; JG.2.2. Ps: namo vaḥ pitaraḥ JG.2.2; namo vaḥ Kś.4.1.15; 5.9.24.
namo vañcate parivañcate VS.16.21; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 123.3; KS.17.12.
namo 'vaṭyāya ca kūpyāya ca MS.2.9.6: 125.9. See namaḥ kūpyāya.
namo vanyāya ca kakṣyāya ca VS.16.34; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.7; KS.17.14.
namo vayaṃ vaiśravaṇāya kurmahe TA.1.31.6b.
namo varuṇasya pāśāya MS.1.2.6: 16.2; 1.3.39: 46.13; 4.8.5: 113.6; KS.4.13; 29.3; Mś.1.7.4.42; 2.1.4.41.
namo varuṇāya VS.8.23; TS.7.4.16.1; KSA.4.5; śB.4.4.5.11; TB.3.8.18.3; 9.16.1; TA.10.1.12; MahānU.5.1; JUB.4.1.7; Aś.6.13.8; śś.8.10.4; Kś.10.8.21; Apś.20.12.1; 13.11; BDh.2.5.8.9. Cf. varuṇāya (sc. namaḥ), and varuṇāya namaḥ.
namo varuṇāya vāruṇebhyaś ca śG.2.14.7.
namo varmiṇe ca varūthine ca VS.16.35; TS.4.5.6.2; MS.2.9.6: 125.2; KS.17.14.
namo varṣyāya cāvarṣyāya ca VS.16.38; TS.4.5.7.2; MS.2.9.7: 125.13; KS.17.15.
namo 'vasānyāya ca ślokyāya ca MS.2.9.6: 125.6. See namaḥ ślokyāya.
namo vācaspataye MS.4.9.2: 122.8; PB.1.3.1; 6.7.6; TA.4.1.1. Cf. next but one.
namo vāce MS.4.9.2: 122.8; PB.1.3.1; 6.7.6; TA.4.1.1 (bis); Mś.4.1.31; --4.3.39; --4.4.37; --4.5.12; --4.6.6; --4.7.9; --4.8.3. Cf. next.
namo vāce namo vācaspataye TA.2.12.1c; KA.1.208; 3.208A; Apś.14.35.5c; AG.3.3.4c. Cf. prec. two.
namo vāce prāṇapatnyai svāhā ṣB.2.9 (bis).
namo vātāya namo astv agnaye JG.1.12a. P: namo vātāya JG.1.12. See namo brahmaṇe etc.
namo vātyāya ca reṣmyāya (TS. reṣmiyāya; MS. reṣmaṇyāya) ca VS.16.39; TS.4.5.7.2; MS.2.9.7: 125.14; KS.17.15.
namo vā dāśād uśato anu dyūn RV.1.71.6b.
namo 'vāntarāyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
namo vām astu śṛṇutaṃ havaṃ me TA.3.14.3a.
namo vāyava upaśrotre śś.1.4.5; Apś.24.11.2.
namo vāyave 'ntarikṣakṣite lokaspṛte (MU. lokasmṛte; ChU. lokakṣite) TS.7.5.24.1; KSA.1.1; MU.6.35; ChU.2.24.9.
namo vāyave vibhumata āntarikṣāṇām adhipataye svāhā HG.2.16.4.
namo vāruṇyai TA.10.1.12; MahānU.5.1; BDh.2.5.8.9.
namo vāstavyāya ca vāstupāya ca VS.16.39; TS.4.5.7.2; MS.2.9.7: 126.1; KS.17.15. P: namo vāstavyāya Mś.6.2.4.3.
namo vikṣiṇatkebhyaḥ (TS.KS. vikṣīṇakebhyaḥ) VS.16.46; TS.4.5.9.2; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.23. See nama ākṣiṇakebhyaḥ.
namo vicinvatkebhyaḥ VS.16.46; TS.4.5.9.2; MS.2.9.9: 127.4; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.23.
namo virūpebhyo viśvarūpebhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.25; TS.4.5.4.1; MS.2.9.4: 123.17; KS.17.13.
namo viśvakarmaṇe sa u pātv asmān TS.3.2.8.2d; Mś.2.3.7.4d. See under viśvakarman namas.
namo viśvakarman namas te pāhy asmān AVP.1.88.4d. Perhaps namo belongs to the preceding pāda. See under viśvakarman namas.
namo agnaya etc. see namo 'gnaya.
namo viśvajanasya kṣāmāya PB.1.8.7.
namo agriyāya (VS.KS. 'gryāya; MS. 'grīyāya) ca prathamāya ca VS.16.30; TS.4.5.5.2; MS.2.9.5: 124.13; KS.17.14.
namo viṣṇave GG.1.6.20; VHDh.3.207. Cf. viṣṇave namaḥ.
namo agrevadhāya (MS.KS. 'grevadhāya) ca dūrevadhāya ca VS.16.40; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.3; KS.17.15.
namo viṣṇave gaurāya diśyānām adhipataye svāhā HG.2.16.4.
namo aparasadbhyaḥ Mś.2.3.7.3. See namo 'para-.
namo viṣṇave bṛhate (AG. mahate) karomi TA.2.12.1d; Apś.14.34.5d; AG.3.3.4d.
namo aśvebhyo (VSṃS.KS. 'śvebhyo) 'śvapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.24; TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.14; KS.17.13.
namo visṛjadbhyo vidhyadbhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.23; KS.17.13. See namo 'syadbhyo.
namo astu nīlagrīvāya TS.4.5.1.3a; KS.17.11a. See namo 'stu etc.
namo visṛjyamānāyai (AVP. visṛjyamānābhyaḥ) AVś.6.90.3c; AVP.1.37.2c.
namo astu parāyate AVś.11.2.15b; 4.7b. See namo rudra etc., and namo 'stu etc.
namo vīdhryāya (MS. vīdhriyāya) cātapyāya ca VS.16.38; KS.17.15; MS.2.9.7: 125.14. See nama īdhriyāya.
namo astu (VS.śB. 'stu) rudrebhyo ye antarikṣe (VS.KS.śB. 'ntarikṣe) yeṣāṃ vāta (MS. vātā) iṣavaḥ VS.16.65; MS.2.9.9: 129.11; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.36. P: namo astu rudrebhyo ye antarikṣe Mś.11.7.1.22. Cf. namo rudrāyāntarikṣasade yasya.
namo vīrtsāyā asamṛddhaye (AVP. asamṛddhyai ca kṛṇmaḥ) AVś.5.7.1c; AVP.7.9.1d.
namo astu (VS.śB.Kś. 'stu) rudrebhyo ye divi yeṣāṃ varṣam iṣavaḥ VS.16.64; MS.2.9.9: 129.9; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.35. Ps: namo astu rudrebhyo ye divi Mś.6.2.4.4; 11.7.1.22; namo 'stu Kś.18.1.5. Cf. namo rudrāya diviṣade.
namo vṛkṣebhyo harikeśebhyaḥ VS.16.17,40; TS.4.5.2.1; 8.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.9; 2.9.7: 126.4; KS.17.12,15.
namo astu (VS.śB. 'stu) rudrebhyo ye pṛthivyāṃ yeṣām annam iṣavaḥ VS.16.66; MS.2.9.9: 129.14; KS.17.16; śB.9.1.1.37. P: namo astu rudrebhyo ye pṛthivyām Mś.11.7.1.22. Cf. namo rudrāya pṛthivīṣade.
namo vṛddhāya ca savṛdhe (TS. saṃvṛdhvane; KS. savṛdhvane; MS. suvṛdhvane) ca VS.16.30; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.13; KS.17.14.
namo astu varatrābhyaḥ AVP.1.99.3a.
namo astu (VS.śB.Kś.PGṇīlarUṃś.6.1.7.4, 'stu) sarpebhyaḥ RVKh.7.55.10a; VS.13.6a; TS.4.2.8.3a; MS.2.7.15a: 97.1; KS.16.15a; śB.7.4.1.28a; Apś.16.22.4; 27.22; Mś.6.1.7.4; --11.4.4,6; PG.2.14.18; ApMB.2.17.5a,8a (ApG.7.18.1,10; 19.4); HG.2.16.7; MG.2.7.3; 11.10; 16.3; NīlarU.18a. P: namo 'stu Kś.17.4.6.
namo astv apānate AVś.11.4.8b.
namo vedebhyaḥ VaradapU.1.3.
namo astv arātaye AVś.5.7.1d,3d. See namo 'stv arātaye.
namo vo astu see namo vo 'stu.
namo astv asmai AVś.11.2.8,18,22.
namo vo astu pravatsyāmi Apś.6.27.2.
namo asya pradiva eka īśe RV.3.51.4d.
namo vo astu prāvātsyam Apś.6.27.2.
namo gaṅgāyamunayor madhye ye vasanti te me prasannātmānaś ciraṃjīvitaṃ vardhayanti TA.2.20.1.
namo vo 'dṛṣṭāya bṛhate karomi JG.1.12c.
namo gaṅgāyamunayor munibhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1 (bis).
namo vo 'stu (Aś.śś. astu) VS.5.34; PB.1.4.15; Aś.5.3.15; śś.6.13.1; Vait.18.8; SMB.2.1.7; JG.1.12.
namo gaṇebhyo gaṇapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.35; TS.4.5.4.1; MS.2.9.4: 123.16; KS.17.13. P: namo gaṇebhyaḥ Mś.11.7.1.4; BṛhPDh.9.170.
namo vyuptakeśāya ca kapardine ca MS.2.9.5: 124.9. See namaḥ kapardine ca vy-.
namo gandharvasya namase AVś.14.2.35a.
namo vrajyāya ca goṣṭhyāya ca VS.16.44. See under namo gṛhyāya.
namo gandharvāpsarobhyaḥ śś.6.2.2.
namo vrātebhyo vrātapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.25; TS.4.5.4.1; MS.2.9.4: 123.16; KS.17.13.
namo gandharvāya viṣvagvādine PB.1.3.10. P: namo gandharvāya Lś.1.12.16.
namo 'śvāya TS.7.4.16.1; KSA.4.5; TB.3.9.16.1.
namo girikebhyo devānāṃ hṛdayebhyaḥ MS.2.9.9: 127.4. P: namo girikebhyaḥ Mś.11.7.1.4. See namo vaḥ kiri-.
namo 'śvibhyāṃ kṛṇumo 'śvayugbhyām TB.3.1.2.11d.
namo giriśayāya (TSṃS.KS. giriśāya) ca śipiviṣṭāya ca VS.16.29; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.11; KS.17.14.
namo 'śvebhyo etc. see namo aśvebhyo.
namo guhyatamāya ca MU.5.1b.
namo 'simadbhyo naktaṃ caradbhyaḥ VS.16.21; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 123.6; KS.17.12.
namo gṛtsebhyo gṛtsapatibhyaś ca vo namaḥ VS.16.25; TS.4.5.4.1. See namaḥ kṛchrebhyaḥ.
namo 'stu te nirṛte tigmatejaḥ AVś.6.63.2a. P: namo 'stu te nirṛte Vait.28.26. See namaḥ su te, and cf. next.
namo gṛhyāya ca goṣṭhyāya ca MS.2.9.8: 126.8. See namo goṣṭhyāya, and namo vrajyāya.
namo 'stu te nirṛte mā tv asmān AVP.5.27.4c. Cf. prec.
namo gehyāya ca talpyāya ca MS.2.9.8: 126.9. See namas talpyāya.
namo 'stu devaṛṣipitṛmanuṣyebhyaḥ śG.6.6.16.
namo goṣṭhyāya ca gṛhyāya ca TS.4.5.9.1; KS.17.15. See under namo gṛhyāya.
namo 'stu daivāya prastarāya AVś.16.2.6.
namo 'gnaya (Apś. agnaya) upadraṣṭre śś.1.4.5; Apś.24.11.2. See nama upa-.
namo 'stu narmade tubhyam RVKh.1.191.10c.
namo 'gnaye VS.23.13; śB.13.2.7.7. See agnaye namaḥ.
namo 'stu nīlagrīvāya (AVPṇīlarU. nīlaśikhaṇḍāya) AVP.14.4.1a; VS.16.8a; NīlarU.11a; BṛhPDh.9.171. See namo astu etc.
namo 'gnaye pārthivāya pārthivānām adhipataye svāhā HG.2.16.4.
namo 'stu parāyate Mś.3.1.25b. See under namo astu pa-.
namo 'gnaye pṛthivikṣite lokaspṛte (ChU. pṛthivīkṣite lokakṣite; MU. pṛthivīkṣite lokasmṛte) TS.7.5.24.1; KSA.1.1; ChU.2.24.5; MU.6.35. P: namo 'gnaye pṛthivikṣite Apś.20.2.1.
namo 'stu rudrebhyo etc. see namo astu etc.
namo 'gnaye pracarate AVś.9.3.12c.
namo 'stu varṣamedase AVś.12.1.42d.
namo 'gnaye 'pratividdhāya namaḥ TS.1.5.10.1a.
namo 'stu sarpebhyaḥ see namo astu etc.
namo 'gnaye 'psumate (MahānU. 'sumate) TA.10.1.12; MahānU.5.1; BDh.2.5.8.9.
namo 'stv arātaye AVP.7.9.4d. See namo astv arātaye.
namo 'gnaye makhaghne TS.3.2.4.1,3; Apś.12.20.3.
namo 'stv asitāya AVś.6.56.2a.
namo 'gnaye 'sumate see prec. but one.
namo 'syadbhyo vidhyadbhyaś ca vo namaḥ TS.4.5.3.2; MS.2.9.4: 123.11. See namo visṛjadbhyo.
namo 'gner vaiśvānarasya harase namaḥ śarave trāyamāṇa trāyasva no hantar adhi no brūhi KS.40.3.
namo hantre ca hanīyase ca VS.16.40; TS.4.5.8.1; MS.2.9.7: 126.3; KS.17.15.
namo grahāya cābhigrahāya ca ApMB.2.7.21 (ApG.5.12.8); HG.1.10.4.
namo hamāya (Svidh. 'hamāya) mohamāya maṃhamāya dhūnvate tāpasāya punarvasave namaḥ GDh.26.12; Svidh.1.2.5.
namo 'grīyāya etc. see namo agriyāya.
namo harikeśāyopavītine VS.16.17; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.10; KS.17.12.
namo 'grevadhāya etc. see namo agre-.
namo hiraṇyabāhave senānye VS.16.17; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.9; KS.17.12; śB.9.1.1.18. P: namo hiraṇyabāhave BṛhPDh.9.117.
namo 'gryāya etc. see namo agriyāya.
namo hiraṇyabāhave hiraṇyavarṇāya hiraṇyarūpāya hiraṇyapataye TA.10.18.1; MahānU.13.4.
namo jagṛbhvāṃ abhi yaj jujoṣat RV.4.23.4d.
namo hṛdayyāya ca niveṣyāya ca VS.16.44. See under namo nīveṣyāya.
namo jaghanyāya ca budhnyāya (TS. budhniyāya) ca VS.16.32; TS.4.5.6.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.4. See namo budhnyāya.
namo 'horātrābhyām astu AVś.19.8.2e,7b.
namo jyāyase ca kanīyase ca MS.2.9.6: 125.3. See next.
namo hradayyāya (KS. hradavyāya) ca niveṣyyāya (KS. niveṣyāya) ca TS.4.5.9.1; KS.17.15. See under namo nīveṣyāya.
namo jyeṣṭhāya ca kaniṣṭhāya ca VS.16.32; TS.4.5.6.1; KS.17.14. See prec.
namo hrasvāya ca vāmanāya ca VS.16.30; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.12; KS.17.14.
namo jyeṣṭhāya śreṣṭhāya vṛddhāyendrāya harikeśāyordhvaretase namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namo dakṣiṇāyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
namo dādhāra pṛthivīm uta dyām RV.6.51.8b.
namo digbhyaḥ TS.1.3.10.2; KS.3.7; Apś.7.25.12.
namo 'ditaya ādityebhyaś ca śG.2.14.8.
namo dive TS.3.2.4.4; MS.1.2.7: 17.2; KS.2.8; 24.9; AB.1.26.5; TA.3.5.1; 4.9.3; Vait.13.24. See next.
namo dive namaḥ pṛthivyai AVś.6.20.2c; VSK.5.2.7; TS.1.2.11.1; MS.3.8.2: 94.4; GB.2.2.4; TA.5.8.3; Aś.4.5.7; Lś.5.6.9; Apś.12.20.8. See prec., and namo dyāvāpṛthivībhyām.
namo dive bṛhate rodasībhyām RV.1.136.6a.
namo dive bṛhate sādanāya RV.5.47.7d; AVś.19.11.6d; AVP.12.17.6d.
namo dīptāya dīptarūpiṇe namaḥ GDh.26.12.
namo dundubhyāya cāhananyāya (MS. dundubhaye cāhananīyāya) ca VS.16.35; TS.4.5.7.1; MS.2.9.7: 125.11; KS.17.14.
namo dūtāya ca prahitāya ca TS.4.5.7.1.
namo devajanebhyaḥ AVś.6.56.1e,2d. See namaḥ sarpade-.
namo devatābhyaḥ śś.6.2.2.
namo devavadhebhyaḥ AVś.6.13.1a; Kauś.14.25; 15.6; 72.13; 104.3; 105.1; 113.3; 123.1.
namo devi nirṛte tubhyam astu VS.12.62d; TS.4.2.5.4d; MS.2.7.12d: 90.16; KS.16.12d; śB.7.2.1.9.
namo devebhyaḥ VS.2.7; TS.1.3.4.2; 6.3.2.5; MS.1.2.13: 22.14; 3.9.1: 113.16; KS.3.1; 26.2; KB.2.1; śB.1.4.5.1; TA.10.2.1; 3.1; 4.1; 6.1; śś.2.8.14; 6.2.2; Kś.3.1.15; 4.14.20; Apś.11.18.2; Mś.2.2.4.38; --4.4.29; VaradapU.1.3; MahānU.7.1,2,3,5.
namo devebhyo nama īśa eṣām RV.6.51.8c.
namo 'dbhyaḥ TA.10.1.12; BDh.2.5.8.9; MahānU.5.1. See adbhyaḥ (sc. namaḥ).
namo dyāvāpṛthivībhyāṃ hotṛbhyāṃ pūrvavasūbhyām śś.1.6.11.
namo dyāvāpṛthivībhyām VS.5.7; śB.3.4.3.21; śś.5.8.5; śG.4.13.3. See namo dive namaḥ pṛthivyai.
namo dvīpyāya ca srotasyāya ca MS.2.9.5: 124.15. See namaḥ srotasyāya, and namo nādeyāya.
namo 'dharāyai diśe yāś ca devatā etasyāṃ prati vasanty etābhyaś ca namaḥ TA.2.20.1.
namo 'dhipataye TS.7.4.16.1; KSA.4.5; TB.3.9.16.1.
namo dhṛṣṇave ca pramṛśāya ca VS.16.36; TS.4.5.7.1; MS.2.9.7: 125.11; KS.17.14.
namo nakṣatrebhya ṛtubhyo māsebhyo 'rdhamāsebhyo 'horātrebhyaḥ saṃvatsarebhyaḥ śG.2.14.8.
namo nadīnāṃ sarvāsāṃ patye MG.1.13.15. See nadīnāṃ sarvāsāṃ pitre, and cf. namaḥ sarvābhyo.
namo nama ity ūrdhvāso anakṣan RV.10.115.9e.
namo namaskṛtābhyaḥ AVś.11.2.31c.
namo namasyāmo devān AVP.9.3.8c.
namo nādeyāya ca dvīpyāya ca VS.16.31; KS.17.14. See under namo dvīpyāya.
namo nādyāya (VS. nādeyāya) ca vaiśantāya ca VS.16.37; TS.4.5.7.1; MS.2.9.6: 125.8; KS.17.15.
namo nicerave (KS. nicarāya) paricarāya VS.16.20; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 123.4; KS.17.12.
namo nipatitāyai (AVP. nipatitābhyaḥ) AVś.6.90.3d; AVP.1.37.2d.
namo niṣaṅgiṇa iṣudhimate VS.16.21; TS.4.5.3.1; MS.2.9.3: 123.4; KS.17.12; ApMB.2.18.46 (ApG.7.20.16); HG.2.9.6. Cf. next but one.
namo niṣaṅgiṇe kakubhāya VS.16.20; VSK.17.2.4; MS.2.9.3: 123.2; KS.17.12. See namaḥ kakubhāya.
namo niṣaṅgiṇe ceṣudhimate ca VS.16.36; TS.4.5.7.1; MS.2.9.7: 125.12; KS.17.14. Cf. prec. but one.
namo niṣādebhyaḥ puñjiṣṭhebhyaś (MS. -ṣṭebhyaś) ca vo namaḥ VS.16.27; MS.2.9.5: 124.7. See namaḥ puñjiṣṭebhyo.
namo nīpyāya ca bhidyāya ca MS.2.9.6: 125.9. See namaḥ kāṭyāya.
namo nīlakapardāya (NīlarU. nīlaśikhaṇḍāya) MS.2.9.2a: 121.14; Mś.11.7.1.4; NīlarU.25a.
namo nīlagrīvāya ca śitikaṇṭhāya ca VS.16.28; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.10. P: namo nīlagrīvāya Mś.11.7.1.4.
namo nīlagrīvāya śitikaṇṭhāya GDh.26.12.
namo nīveṣyāya ca hṛdyāya ca MS.2.9.8: 126.11. See namo hṛdayyāya, and namo hradayyāya.
namo 'nukhyātre Aś.1.2.1. See nama ādityāyānu-.
namo 'ntarikṣasade vāteṣave rudrāya HG.1.16.11.
namo 'paguramāṇāya cābhighnate ca TS.4.5.9.2; MS.2.9.8: 127.2. See under nama udgura-.
namo 'parasadbhyaḥ PB.1.5.2. See namo apara-.
namo 'psuṣade vāteṣave rudrāya HG.1.16.12.
namo babhluśāya vyādhine (TS. vivyādhine) VS.16.18; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.11; KS.17.12.
namo bilmine ca kavacine ca VS.16.35; TS.4.5.6.2; MS.2.9.6: 125.1; KS.17.14. P: namo bilmine ca Mś.11.7.1.4.
namo budhnyāya ca jaghanyāya ca KS.17.14. See namo jaghanyāya.
namo bṛhate ca varṣīyase ca VS.16.30; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.12; KS.17.14.
namo bṛhadbhyo 'rbhakebhyaś ca vo namaḥ MS.2.9.4: 124.3. P: namo bṛhadbhyo 'rbhakebhyaḥ Mś.6.2.4.3. See namo mahadbhyo arbhakebhyaś.
namo bṛhaspataye bārhaspatyebhyaś ca śG.2.14.7.
namo brahmaṇaḥ putrapautrebhyo 'ṅgirobhyaḥ HG.1.22.14.
namo brahmaṇaḥ putrāya prajāpataye HG.1.22.14. Cf. namo brahmaputrāya.
namo brahmaṇaḥ putrebhyo devebhyas trayastriṃśebhyaḥ HG.1.22.14.
namo brahmaṇe AB.8.9.5 (ter),6 (ter); TA.2.13.1; 7.1.1; 12.1; 10.7.1; TU.1.1.1; 12.1; MahānU.7.6; VaradapU.1.3; Aś.12.15.12 (bis); GG.4.7.41; VHDh.4.49; Svidh.3.3.5. Cf. brahmaṇe (sc. namaḥ), and brahmaṇe namaḥ.
namo brahmaṇe 'tharvaputrāya mīḍhuṣe VaradapU.1d.
namo brahmaṇe dhruvāyācyutāyāstu HG.1.22.14.
namo brahmaṇe namo astv agnaye TA.2.12.1a; Apś.14.34.5a; AG.3.3.4a. See namo vātāya etc.
namo brahmaṇe brāhmaṇebhyaś ca śG.2.14.5.
namo brahmaṇe sarvakṣite sarvasmṛte sarvam asmai yajamānāya dhehi MU.6.35.
namo brahmaputrāya VaradapU.1.3. Cf. namo brahmaṇaḥ putrāya.
namo brāhmaṇebhyaḥ VaradapU.1.3.
namo brāhmaṇebhyo rājanyebhyaś ca vo namaḥ MS.2.9.5: 124.5.
namo bharanta emasi RV.1.1.7c; SV.1.14c; VS.3.22c; TS.1.5.6.2c; MS.1.5.3c: 69.4; KS.7.1c,8; śB.2.3.4.28c.
namo bhavasya hetyai VS.16.18; TS.4.5.2.1; MS.2.9.3: 122.13; KS.17.12.
namo bhavāya ca rudrāya (MS. śarvāya) ca VS.16.28; TS.4.5.5.1; MS.2.9.5: 124.8. Cf. next.
namo bhavāya namaḥ śarvāya NīlarU.24c. Cf. prec.
namo bhaviṣyate śś.6.2.2.
namo bhāmāya cakṣuṣe ca kṛṇmaḥ AVś.14.2.35b.
namo 'bhighnate cāpaguramāṇāya ca KS.17.15. See under nama udgura-.
namo bhuvantaye vārivaskṛtāya VS.16.19; TS.4.5.2.2; MS.2.9.3: 122.15; KS.17.12.
namo bhūtāya śś.6.2.2.
namo bhūtyai yedaṃ cakāra VS.12.65; śB.7.2.1.17. P: namo bhūtyai Kś.17.2.5.
namo bhojyāya prakṛṣṭāya kapardine cakrāya cakradharāyānnāyānnapataye śivāya sadāśivāya turyāya turīyāya bhūrbhuvaḥsvaḥpate rāyaspate vājipate gopate ṛgyajuḥsāmātharvāṅgiraḥpate VaradapU.1.3.
namo madhyamāya cāpagalbhāya ca VS.16.32; TS.4.5.6.1. MS.2.9.6: 125.4; KS.17.14.
namo mantriṇe vāṇijāya VS.16.19; TS.4.5.2.2; MS.2.9.3: 122.15; KS.17.12.
namo-namaḥ KB.13.1; GB.2.2.18 (bis); śB.9.1.1.16; TB.3.10.9.12. For GB. cf. dhiṣṇyebhyo.
namo-nam ca te yajña TB.3.7.6.19; Apś.4.12.10.
namo-namo vaḥ pitaraḥ MS.1.10.3: 143.5; KS.9.6.
namobhiḥ pratibhūṣataḥ RV.8.62.5d.
namobhir agne samidhota havyaiḥ RV.6.1.10b; MS.4.13.6b: 207.9; KS.18.20b; TB.3.6.10.4b.
namobhir devam asuraṃ duvasya RV.5.42.11d.
namobhir nākam upayāmi śaṃsan Apś.14.17.1b. See vacobhir vākair.
namobhir mitrāvaruṇota havyaiḥ RV.7.63.5d; GB.2.3.13.
namobhir vā ye dadhati suvṛktim RV.5.41.2c.
namovāke prasthite adhvare narā RV.8.35.23a.
namovāke vidhema (VS.śB. vidhema yat) svāhā VS.8.25d; MS.1.3.39d: 45.10; śB.4.4.5.20. See sūktavāke.
namovṛdhair avasyubhiḥ sute raṇa RV.8.13.9c.
namovṛdhāso mahinā tarutra RV.7.21.9b.
namraṃ maryākaro rajim (śś. -kāror api) AVś.20.128.13b; śś.12.16.1.1b.
namucāv (VSKṃS.KS. namucā) āsure sacā RV.10.131.4b; AVś.20.125.4b; VS.10.33b; 20.68d,76b; VSK.11.10.3b; 22.54b,62b; MS.3.11.4d: 145.4; 3.11.4b: 145.13; KS.17.19b; 38.9b,9d; śB.5.5.4.25b; TB.1.4.2.1b; 2.6.13.1d; Apś.19.2.19b.
namucer dhiyā sarasvatī VS.20.67b; MS.3.11.4b: 145.1; KS.38.9b; TB.2.6.13.1b.
nam yad indra sakhyā parāvati RV.1.53.7c; AVś.20.21.7c.
achinnam abhi varṣati # AVP.13.3.6d.
athainam indra vṛtrahan # AVP.7.18.9a. See atrainān.
adharācīnam akṛṇod apām apaḥ # RV.2.17.5b.
anannam annakāmyā # AVP.9.24.1b.
anamitraṃ ca me 'bhayaṃ ca me # VS.18.6; TS.4.7.3.2; MS.2.11.3: 141.12; KS.18.9.
anamitraṃ na uttarāt # AVś.6.40.3b. See anamitram udak.
anamitraṃ no adharāt (VSK. me adharāk; KS. no adharāk) # AVś.6.40.3a; VSK.3.2.6a; KS.37.10a.
anamitram udak kṛdhi # VSK.3.2.6b; KS.37.10b. See anamitraṃ na uttarāt.
anamitraṃ puras kṛdhi # AVś.6.40.3d; VSK.3.2.6d; KS.37.10c.
anamitraṃ me etc. # see anamitraṃ no etc.
anamitrāṃ śacīpatiḥ # AVś.12.1.10d.
anamitrā me diśo bhavantu ghṛtapratīkāḥ # AVP.2.86.1--6.
anamitrair ahobhiḥ sacīmahi viśve devā anamitrā na uṣasaḥ santu nimrucaḥ # KS.37.10.
anamīmāsā īḍayā # see anamīvāsa iḍayā.
anamīvaṃ pitum addhi prasūtaḥ # AVP.2.61.1d. See under athā jīvaḥ.
anamīvasya śuṣmiṇaḥ # RV.3.16.3d; VS.11.83b; TS.4.2.3.1b; 5.2.2.1; KS.16.10b; 19.12; MS.2.10.1b: 132.5; PB.1.8.7b; śB.6.6.4.7; TB.3.11.4.1b; AG.1.16.5b; śG.1.27.7b; JG.1.10b; Kauś.106.7d; ApMB.2.15.15b; PrāṇāgU.1b.
anamīvā āpa (ApMBḥG. anamīvās ta āpa) oṣadhayo bhavantu (Aś. santu sarvāḥ; ApMB. santv asau) # TB.2.5.3.3b; Aś.2.10.18b; Apś.7.16.7; HG.2.5.3; ApMB.2.14.11--14.
anamīvā iṣa ā dhehi asme # RV.10.17.8d; AVś.18.1.42d; 4.46d.
anamīvā iṣas karat # RV.3.62.14c.
anamīvā iṣo mahīḥ # RV.3.22.4d; VS.12.50d; TS.4.2.4.3d; MS.2.7.11d: 89.16; KS.16.11d; śB.7.1.1.25.
anamīvā upetana # AVś.3.14.3d. See svāveśā nā, and svāveśāsa.
anamīvā uṣasa ā carantu naḥ # RV.10.35.6a.
anamīvāḥ pradiśaḥ santu mahyam # Apś.6.29.1c. See asapatnāḥ pradiśaḥ, and asapatnāḥ pradiśo.
anamīvān ut taremābhi vājān # AVś.12.2.26d. See śivān vayam ut.
anamīvā vivakṣavaḥ # AVś.2.30.3b. Cf. AVP.2.17.5ab.
anamīvāsa iḍayā (MS. anamīmāsā īḍayā; Padap. anamīvāsaḥ, iḍayā) madantaḥ # RV.3.59.3a; MS.4.10.2a: 146.15; TB.2.8.7.5a; Aś.4.11.6. P: anamīvāsaḥ MS.4.12.6: 197.8.
anamīvās ta āpa # see anamīvā āpa.
anamīvo modamānaś careha # AVP.1.13.3b. See next.
anamīvo modiṣīṣṭhāḥ suvarcāḥ # AVś.2.29.6b. See prec.
anamīvo rudra jāsu no bhava # RV.7.46.2d.
anamīvo vāstoṣpate # Kauś.43.13a. See amīvahā.
anurodhanam ud bhare # AVś.6.102.3d.
anūnam agniṃ juhvā vacasyā # RV.2.10.6c.
anūnam agniṃ pitror upasthe # RV.1.146.1b.
anūnam agniṃ purudhā suścandram # RV.4.2.19c.
annam akaram # PB.1.3.7; Lś.1.12.12.
annam ajījanam # PB.1.3.7.
annam-annaṃ vi rohatu # AVś.10.6.33d.
annam-annaṃ kṣadāmahe # AVś.10.6.5b.
annam-annam # AB.5.28.9; śś.2.14.5.
annam abhītyārodayan muṣāyan # RV.10.99.5d.
annam abhūt # PB.1.3.7.
annamayaprāṇamayamanomayavijñānamayānandamayā me śudhyantām # TA.10.57.1; Tā.10.66; MahānU.20.21; BDh.3.8.12.
annam aśnīta mṛjmīta (!) # TA.1.4.1c.
annam asi # JB.2.258; PB.21.3.7; śB.14.9.3.9; Apś.22.17.10; BṛhU.6.3.9; Kauś.136.4.
annam āpaḥ # TA.10.22.1; MahānU.14.1.
annam āpo mūlaphalam # śG.4.7.55a.
annam āvasathīyam # TB.3.7.4.6a; Apś.4.2.1a.
annam āhuḥ prajananaṃ prajānām # TB.2.8.8.3d.
annam iva te dṛśe bhūyāsam # ApMB.2.21.10 (ApG.8.22.13).
annam iva vibhu yajña iva prabhur bhūyāsam # ā.5.1.1.22.
annam iṣavaḥ # AVś.3.27.3.
annam ugrasya prāśiṣam astu vayi (?) # SMB.2.5.11. Cf. GG.4.6.10.
apācīnam apa vyaye # AVś.6.91.1d.
apānam annenāpyāyasva # TA.10.36.1; MahānU.16.1.
apānam anvīṅkhasva # ā.5.1.4.8.
apānam asya prāṇaṃ ca # AVP.12.19.4c.
apidhānam asy amṛtatvāyopadadhāmi # PrāṇāgU.2. See amṛtāpidhānam.
amutrainam ā gachatāt # AVś.9.3.10a.
amṛtāpidhānam asi # TA.10.35.1; Tā.10.69; MahānU.15.10; AG.1.24.28; HG.1.13.9; MG.1.9.17; ApMB.2.10.4 (ApG.5.13.13); VārG.11.19; BDh.2.7.12.10; VHDh.5.282; AuśDh.3.105. See apidhānam.
ayajvānam adevayum # RV.8.70.11b.
arusyānam asy ātharvaṇam # AVP.1.8.4c.
avayajanam asi # MS.1.10.2h: 142.3. See idaṃ tad ava-, and tasyāvayajanam.
avasānam ayukṣata # AVP.10.1.11d.
aśmaghātinam aṃsalam # JB.2.270b.
aśmānam ākhanaṃ prapadye # TA.4.42.2.
aśmānam iva sāyakam # AVP.13.4.5d.
aśmānam ṛchantīr yantu # AVP.1.36.1c--4c.
asuraghnam indrasakhaṃ samatsu # RVKh.5.51.1c; Suparṇ.19.5c.
askannam adya devebhya ājyaṃ saṃbhriyāsam # VS.2.8; śB.1.4.5.1. See next.
askannam avikṣubdhaṃ me havyaṃ devatā gachat # MS.3.10.2: 132.9. See prec.
ahijambhanam asi saumastambam # SMB.2.1.6.
ahihanam aśvinādattam aśvam # RV.1.118.9b.
ājuhvānam amartyam # VS.28.3b; TB.2.6.7.2b.
ātmanātmānam abhi saṃviveśa (TA.10.1.4d, MahānU. saṃbabhūva) # VS.32.11d; TA.1.23.9d; 10.1.4d; MahānU.2.7d.
ātmānam aṅgaiḥ samadhāt sarasvatī # VS.19.93b; MS.3.11.9b: 154.13; KS.38.3b; TB.2.6.4.6b.
ātmānam atra rotsyasi # AVP.5.1.2c.
ātmānam asyā mā hiṃsīḥ # AVP.2.67.2c.
ātmānam upatiṣṭhati # ApMB.2.9.2b.
ātmānam upāvadhīḥ # Apś.10.2.11.
ādadānam āṅgirasi # AVś.12.5.52a.
āmanam asi # TS.2.3.9.1 (bis),3; Apś.19.23.9.
ārohātmātmānam (Mś. ārohātmanātmānam) achā # TB.2.5.8.8b; Aś.3.10.6b; Apś.6.28.11b; Mś.1.6.3.3b. P: āroha TS.3.4.10.5.
ālabhyātmānam eva ca # śG.1.10.9d.
āśvalāyanam (sc. tarpayāmi) # AG.3.4.4; śG.4.10.3. See prec.
āsīnam api saṃsadi # AVP.9.29.3b.
āsthānam asitaṃ tava # AVś.1.23.3b; AVP.1.16.3b; TB.2.4.4.1b.
āsthānam asya bhūtasya # AVś.1.32.2c; AVP.1.23.2c.
indrapānam ūrmim akṛṇvateḍaḥ # RV.7.47.1b.
indrānamitraṃ (KS. ms. -trān) naḥ paścāt (VSK. -traṃ paścān me) # AVś.6.40.3c; VSK.3.2.6c; KS.37.10c. Cf. indrāsapatnaṃ.
ījānam abhi lokaṃ svaryam # AVś.18.4.10b,13b.
ījānam id dyaur gūrtāvasuḥ # RV.10.132.1a. Cf. BṛhD.8.47.
īśānam abhi etc. # see īśānam indra tasthuṣaḥ.
īśānam asya jagataḥ svardṛśam (TS.Apś. suvar-) # RV.7.32.22c; AVś.20.121.1c; SV.1.233c; 2.30c; VS.27.35c; TS.2.4.14.2c; MS.2.13.9c: 158.15; KS.39.12c; JB.1.293c; Apś.17.8.4c; 19.22.16c; Mś.5.2.3.8c,12c; śirasU.4c.
īśānam indra (KS. abhi) tasthuṣaḥ # RV.7.32.22d; AVś.20.121.1d; SV.1.233d; 2.30d; VS.27.35d; TS.2.4.14.3d; MS.2.13.9d: 158.15; KS.39.12d; JB.1.293d; Apś.17.8.4d (bis); 19.22.16d; Mś.5.2.3.8d,12d; śirasU.4d. With variation: īśānam indra tasthuṣā vā Mś.5.2.3.12d; in fragments (with variation): īśānam om, indra tasthuṣaḥ Mś.5.2.3.8--9.
īśānam indra saubhagasya bhūreḥ # RV.7.21.8b.
utainam āhuḥ samithe viyantaḥ # RV.4.38.9c.
utainam udahāryaḥ # MS.2.9.2d: 121.12; KS.17.11d. See under adṛśrann ud-.
udānam annenāpyāyasva # TA.10.36.1; MahānU.16.1.
udgīyamānam asi # śB.14.9.3.9; BṛhU.6.3.9.
uddhanyamānam asyā amedhyam # TB.1.2.1.1a; Apś.5.4.1a.
unattainam abhi madhvā ghṛtena # RV.5.42.3b.
upaprabhinnam iṣam ūrjaṃ prajābhyaḥ # TB.1.2.1.3a; Apś.5.1.7c.
upainam ādhvaṃ sumanasyamānāḥ # RV.7.33.14c.
ṛtasadanam asi # TS.1.1.9.3; TB.3.2.9.12; Apś.2.3.7. Cf. gharmasad asi.
ṛtāvānam ādityaṃ carṣaṇīdhṛtam # RV.4.1.2d.
ṛtāvānam ṛtāyavaḥ # RV.8.23.9a.
enam enān adharācaḥ parāco 'vācas tapasas (read tamasas ?) tam unnayata devāḥ pitṛbhiḥ saṃvidānaḥ prajāpatiḥ prathamo devatānām # Kauś.49.6. Doubtful text.
ainam iha hanti pūrvaḥ # Kauś.100.2b.
aindrāgnam asi # Lś.2.3.7. Cf. aindram asi.
odanam anajmi śavasā ghṛtena # AVP.3.38.5a. Cf. ajam anajmi.
omānam āpo mānuṣīr amṛktam # RV.6.50.7a.
kathainam āhuḥ papuriṃ jaritre # RV.4.23.3d.
kṛtvānam agne adharaṃ kṛṇuṣva # AVP.1.76.1d.
keśavardhanam asy ātharvaṇam # AVP.1.38.4c.
khanamānā anabhrayaḥ # AVP.8.12.10b. See under anabhrayaḥ.
ghṛtāhavanam īḍyam # RV.8.74.5c. Cf. ghṛtāhavana īḍyaḥ.
jajñānam agre vṛkṣāṇām # AVP.7.19.10c.
janamejayasādane # JB.2.331d; śB.11.5.5.13d.
janamejayasya yajñānte # Mahābh.1.58.25c. See janmejayasya.
tatrāmṛtasyeśānam # AVP.1.93.3c.
tayainam upaspṛśa # MS.1.2.1d: 9.10; 1.2.14d: 23.6; 1.2.16d: 26.13.
tasyāvayajanam asi (TS. asi svāhā) # VS.20.17f; TS.1.8.3.1f; KS.38.5f; śB.12.9.2.3; TB.2.6.6.2f. See under avayajanam asi.
tmanam ūrjaṃ na viśvadha kṣaradhyai # RV.1.63.8d.
dadānam in na dadabhanta manma # RV.1.148.2a.
daśāhnam asyantv adhi dūram asmat # AVP.5.21.1d.
nam # TA.10.62.1; MahānU.21.2.
duradabhnainam ā śaye # AVś.12.4.19a.
devatājñānam āvṛta āśiṣaś ca # Kauś.73.19c.
devasthānam asṛjanta sāma # JB.2.398c. Both here and in JB.3.255c, tad devasthānam is probably the correct reading. See yad devasthānam etc.
dyumnam asmabhyam adhrigo # RV.5.10.1b; SV.1.81b.
dvāparāyādhikalpinam # VS.30.18. See prec.
dvitānamad bhiyasā svasya manyoḥ # RV.6.17.9b.
dvibhāgadhanam ādāya # AVś.12.2.35a.
dhanam agnir dhanaṃ vāyuḥ # RVKh.5.87.18a.
dhanam indro bṛhaspatiḥ # RVKh.5.87.18b.
nanamo vadhar adevasya pīyoḥ # RV.1.174.8d; 2.19.7d.
nidhanam asi # śB.14.9.3.9; BṛhU.6.3.9.
nidhānam asyā eṣyam # AVP.12.10.3c.
nidhīyamānam apagūḍham apsu # RV.10.32.6a.
nimnam āpo na sadhryak # RV.4.47.2d; 8.32.23c; SV.2.979d.
niveśanam anṛṇaṃ dūram asya # GB.1.1.9d.
nīcīnam aghnyā duhe # RV.10.60.11c; AVś.6.91.2c; AVP.1.111.1c.
nam atha # RV.8.46.15c; ā.5.2.5.6.
nam arca vihāyase # RV.8.23.24a.
nainam aṃhaḥ pari varad aghāyoḥ # RV.4.2.9d.
nainam aṃho aśnoty antito na dūrāt # RV.3.59.2d; TS.3.4.11.5d; MS.4.10.2d: 146.14; KS.23.12d.
nainam aśnīyād abrāhmaṇaḥ # AVP.11.10.3a.
nainam astrīpumān bruvan # ā.2.3.8.6b.
nainam āpnoty ukthyaḥ # AVP.8.19.7b.
nainam ūrdhvaṃ na tiryañcam # VS.32.2c; TA.10.1.2a; MahānU.1.10a.
pañcayojanam āśvinam # AVś.6.131.3b.
parijmānam iva dyām # RV.1.127.2d; SV.2.1164d; KS.39.15d.
parutnam asi tejana # AVP.3.40.2a.
pavamānam adhi dyavi # RV.9.26.3b.
pavamānam avasyavaḥ # RV.9.13.2a; SV.2.538a.
pāpakṛtvānam āgamam (AVP. āgatam) # AVś.19.35.3b; AVP.11.4.3b.
pāpmānam uta vā agham (HG.ApMB.JG. vāgham) # SMB.1.1.14b; HG.1.19.7b; ApMB.1.4.11b; JG.1.20b. See ād rodam.
pitṛṣadanam asi # VS.5.26; 6.1; śB.3.6.1.14; 7.1.7; Kś.6.2.18. See pitṝṇāṃ sada-.
piśācajambhanam asi svāhā # AVP.2.46.1.
puṃsuvanam asi # ApMB.2.11.14 (ApG.6.14.2). Cf. puṃsavanaṃ.
punānam abhi gāyata # RV.9.105.1b; SV.1.569b; 2.448b; JB.3.162b.
punānam abhy anūṣata # RV.9.99.4b; SV.2.983b.
puruṇāmānam ekajam # AVś.6.99.1d.
puroyāvānam ājiṣu # RV.5.35.7b; 8.84.8b; TS.3.5.11.5b; MS.4.10.3b: 148.14; KS.15.12b; AB.1.16.33b.
puroyāvānam ā huve # RV.9.5.9b.
prajananam # see prajananaḥ.
prajananam asi # TS.1.7.9.2; Apś.18.6.2.
prajāpatinātmānam # KS.40.5c; Apś.16.34.4c. See next.
pratispāśanam anti tam # AVś.8.5.11e.
pratnam asya pitaram ā vivāsati # RV.9.86.14d.
pratnam indra havāmahe # RV.3.42.9b; AVś.20.24.9b.
pratnam ṛtvijam adhvarasya jāram # RV.10.7.5b.
prapīnam akṣitaṃ viśvadānīm # AVP.5.40.5a.
prapīnam (Mś. var. lect. prapītam) agne sarirasya (Mś.VārG. salilasya) madhye # VS.17.87b; KS.40.6b; Mś.6.2.6.20b; VārG.1.31b. See prapyātam.
pramṛśyādinam abhyamam # AVP.6.14.3a.
prācīnam anyad anu vartate rajaḥ # RV.10.37.3c.
prācīnam ūrdhvam adharāg apāg udag devāḥ pāntu yajamānam amṛtam ṛtāt (read amṛtaṃ mṛtāt ?) # KS.39.1.
prāṇenānnam aśīya svāhā # PG.1.19.4.
phenam asyanti bahulāṃś ca bindūn # AVś.12.3.29b.
bhuvanam asi # VS.22.3; TS.1.1.12.1; 7.1.11.1; MS.3.12.1: 160.1; 4.1.14: 19.1; KS.1.12; 31.11; KSA.1.2; śB.13.1.2.3; TB.3.3.7.5; 8.3.5; Apś.2.13.2; 16.23.7; Mś.2.3.7.2.
bhuvanam asi sahasrapoṣapuṣi (Apś. sahasrapoṣaṃ puṣa) # MS.1.5.3: 70.5; 1.5.10: 79.5; Apś.6.17.6.
bhuvanam asi sahasram (śG. sahasrapoṣam) # MS.4.2.9: 31.2a; śG.3.10.2a. See next.
bhuvanam asi sāhasram # Mś.9.5.6.8; SMB.1.8.5a; GG.3.6.5. P: bhuvanam KhG.3.1.49. See prec.
bhrātṛvyajambhanam asi svāhā # AVP.2.46.5.
majjānam asya nir jahi # AVś.12.5.70b.
martabhojanam adha rāsate naḥ # RV.7.45.3d; MS.4.14.6d: 223.18; TB.2.8.6.2d.
mahimānam agner vihitasya brahmaṇā # AVś.18.4.8d.
mātmānam apa gūhathāḥ # AVś.4.20.5b; AVP.8.6.11b.
mūrdhānam asya saṃsīvya # AVś.10.2.26a.
maithunam (sc. varjaya) # GG.3.1.17.
mainam agne vi daho mābhi śocaḥ (AVś. śūśucaḥ) # RV.10.16.1a; AVś.18.2.4a; TA.6.1.4a; Aś.6.10.19. Ps: mainam agne vi dahaḥ Kauś.81.33,44; mainam agne śś.4.15.1; 16.12.19. Cf. BṛhD.6.161.
mainam anye mṛtyavo hiṃsiṣus tvat # AVP.1.12.1b. See memam anye mṛtyavo.
yajamānam api gachatām # TB.3.7.4.12b; Apś.2.8.6b.
yajamānam avardhayan # VS.20.73d; MS.3.11.4d: 146.6; KS.38.9d; TB.2.6.13.3d.
yajamānam ṛṣayā enasāhuḥ # MS.2.3.8a: 36.20. See yajñapatim ṛṣaya.
yātujambhanam āñjana # AVś.4.9.3b; AVP.8.3.2b.
yātudhānajambhanam asi svāhā # AVP.2.46.2.
yātudhānam atho vṛkam # AVś.4.3.4d; AVP.2.8.5d.
yuvānam āhutīvṛdham # RV.9.67.29b; AVś.7.32.1b.
Dictionary of Sanskrit Search
"nam" has 694 results
kārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaalso called षट्कारक-खण्डनमण्डन which is a portion of theauthor's bigger work named त्रिलो-चनचन्द्रिका. The work is a discourse on the six kārakas written by Maṇikaṇṭha, a grammarian of the Kātantra school. He has also written another treatise named Kārakavicāra
gaṇaratnamahodadhia grammar work, consisting of a metrical enumeration of the words in the Gaṇapāṭha of Pāṇini, written by Vardhamāna, a Jain grammarian of the 12th century, who is believed to have been one of the six gems at the court of Lakṣmaṇasena of Bengal. Vardhamāna has written a commentary also, on his Gaṇaratnamahodadhi. Besides Vardhamāna's commentary, there are other commentaries written by गोवर्धन and गङ्गाधर.
gaṇaratnamahodadhiṭīkāalso called गणरत्नमहोदधिवृति, a commentary on the गणरत्नमहोदधि of Vardhamāna written by the author himselfeminine. See गणरत्नमहोदधि.
gaṇaratnamahodadhyavacūria metrical commentary on Vardhamāna's Gaṇaratnamahodadhi. The name of the author is not available.
dhāturatnamañjarīa treatise dealing with roots believed to have been written by Ramasimhavarman.
namyacapable of being cerebralizedition See नति.
nyāyaratnamañjūṣāa work dealing with Vyākarana Paribhāsas or maxims as found in Hemacandra's system of grammar, written bv Hemahamsaganin, a pupil of Ratnasekhara, in 1451. The author has written a commentary also on the work, named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa..
prayogaratnamālāname of a recognised treatise on grammar written by पुरुषोत्तमविद्यावागीश of Bengal in the fourteenth century. The treatise explains many words which, although current in language and literature, cannot be easily formed by rules of grammar. The author has tried to form them by applying rules of grammar given in the grammatical systems of Panini and Katantra. The alphabet given in this treatise is according to the system of the Tantra Sastra which shows a scholarship of the author in that branch The grammar was studied much in Bengal and Assam.
prācīnamatathe view or doctrine of the former or rather older grammarians. The word is used in many commentary books and the meaning of the word is to be decided according to the context. For example in the works of Ramacandra, the author of the Prakriyakaumudi and his followers, the word refers to the view given by the writers of the Kasikavrtti and the commentaries thereon in the works of Bhattoji and his pupils, it refers to the writer of the Prakriyakaumudi in addition to the writers of the Kasika, while in the works of Nagesa it refers to the writings of Bhattoji and his pupils. For details see Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. V1I pp. 23-24 D. E. Society's Edition.
vanamālina grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary named मतोन्मजा on Kondabhatta's vaiyakaranabhusana and a grammar work named सिद्धान्ततत्वविवेक.
śnama vikarana or conjugational sign of the agama type to be inserted after the last vowel of the roots of the seventh conjugation ( रुधादि ): exempli gratia, for example रुणद्धि, भिनत्ति et cetera, and others; confer, compare रुधादिभ्यः श्नम् P.III.1.78.
ṣaṭkārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaknown also as कारकखण्डनमण्डन a grammar-work on consonant is at the end of the word; e. g. भ्रष्टा, स्रष्टा, यष्टुम् सम्राट् et cetera, and others cf P. VIII.2.36 (5) substitute for a visarjaniya preceded by a vowel except अ and followed by a consonant of the guttural or the labial class which does not begin a different word, as also before the words पाश, कल्प, क, काभ्य et cetera, and others confer, compare P. VIII. 3.39: confer, compare also P. VIII 3.41, 43, 44, 45 and 48 for some specified cases; (6) substitute for स् when placed near a consonant of the cerebral class or near the consonant ष्; e. g. वृक्षष्षण्डे , वृक्षष्टकार: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. VIII. 4.41.
ṣaṭkārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍanaknown also as कारकखण्डनमण्डन a grammar-work on the six case-relations written by a scholar of grammar named श्रीमणिकण्ठ.
saṃnamanainterpretation, explanation: cf यथायथं विभक्ती: संनमयेत् Nirukta of Yāska.1.
a,pೱ,(ೱ)Upadhmānīya represented by a sign like the temple of an elephants stated by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. who remarks "गजकुम्भाकृतिर्वर्ण उपध्मानीयसंज्ञो भवति." Kāt.I. It is a voiceless breath following the utterance of a vowel and preceding the utterance of the labial letter p ( प् ) or ph ( फ ). It is looked upon as a letter ( वर्ण ), but dependent upon the following consonant and hence looked upon as a consonant. अ:कार name given to the nominative case. case in the Taittiriya Prātiśākhya. cf अ:कार इति प्रथमाविभक्तेरुपलक्षणम् Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I. 23.
akāṇḍatāṇḍavaname of the commentary by Harinātha on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara (परिभाषेन्दुशेखर) of Nageśabhaṭṭa.
akṣarapaṅktiname given to the dvipada virāj verses divided into padās of five syllables. cf विराजो द्विपदाः केचित् सर्वा आहुश्चतुष्पदाः । कृत्वा पञ्चाक्षरान्पादांस्तास्तथाSक्षरपङ्क्तयः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVII. 50.
akṣarasamāmnāyaalphabet: traditional enumeration of phonetically independent letters generally beginning with the vowel a (अ). Although the number of letters and the order in which they are stated differ in different treatises, still, qualitatively they are much the same. The Śivasūtras, on which Pāṇini's grammar is based, enumerate 9 vowels, 4 semi-vowels, twenty five class-consonants and 4 | sibilants. The nine vowels are five simple vowels or monothongs (समानाक्षर) as they are called in ancient treatises, and the four diphthongs, (सन्ध्यक्षर ). The four semi-vowels y, v, r, l, ( य् व् र् ल् ) or antasthāvarṇa, the twenty five class-consonants or mutes called sparśa, and the four ūṣman letters ś, ṣ, s and h ( श् ष् स् ह् ) are the same in all the Prātiśākhya and grammar works although in the Prātiśākhya works the semi-vowels are mentioned after the class consonants.The difference in numbers, as noticed, for example in the maximum number which reaches 65 in the VājasaneyiPrātiśākhya, is due to the separate mention of the long and protracted vowels as also to the inclusion of the Ayogavāha letters, and their number. The Ayogavāha letters are anusvāra, visarjanīya,jihvāmulīya, upadhmānīya, nāsikya, four yamas and svarabhaktī. The Ṛk Prātiśākhya does not mention l (लृ), but adding long ā (अा) i (ई) ,ū (ऊ) and ṛ (ऋ) to the short vowels, mentions 12 vowels, and mentioning 3 Ayogavāhas (< क्, = प् and अं) lays down 48 letters. The Ṛk Tantra Prātiśākhya adds the vowel l (लृ) (short as also long) and mentions 14 vowels, 4 semivowels, 25 mutes, 4 sibilants and by adding 10 ayogavāhas viz. 4 yamas, nāsikya, visarjanīya, jihvāmulīya, upadhmānīya and two kinds of anusvāra, and thus brings the total number to 57. The Ṛk Tantra makes a separate enumeration by putting diphthongs first, long vowles afterwards and short vowels still afterwards, and puts semi-vowels first before mutes, for purposes of framing brief terms or pratyāhāras. This enumeration is called varṇopadeśa in contrast with the other one which is called varṇoddeśa. The Taittirīya prātiśākhya adds protracted vowels and lays down 60 letters : The Ṣikṣā of Pāṇini lays down 63 or 64 letters, while the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya gives 65 letters. confer, compare Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 1-25. The alphabet of the modern Indian Languages is based on the Varṇasamāmnāya given in the Vājasaneyi-prātiśākhya. The Prātiśākhyas call this enumeration by the name Varṇa-samāmnāya. The Ṛk tantra uses the terms Akṣara samāmnāya and Brahmarāśi which are picked up later on by Patañjali.confer, compare सोयमक्षरसमाम्नायो वाक्समाम्नायः पुष्पितः फलितश्चन्द्रतारकवत् प्रतिमण्डितो वेदितव्यो ब्रह्मराशिः । सर्ववेदपुण्यफलावाप्तिश्चास्य ज्ञाने भवति । मातापितरौ चास्य स्वर्गे लोके महीयेते । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika.2-end.
aṅgavṛttaan operation prescribed in the section named aṅgādhikara, comprising the fourth quarter of the sixth book and the whole of the seventh book of Pāṇini.
atisvārya(अतिस्वार also)name of the seventh musical note in the singing of Sāman. confer, compareक्रष्टुप्रथमद्वितीयतृतीयचतुर्थमन्द्रातिस्वार्याः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII. 13.
atyuccanīcacharacterized by a sharp utterance; a name of the grave accent
adādiname given to the class of roots belonging to the second conjugation, as the roots therein begin with the root अद्. The word अदिप्रभृति is also used in the same sense; confer, compare अदिप्रभृतिभ्यः शपः p.II. 4.72: confer, comparealso अदाद्यनदाद्योरनदादेरेव given by Hemacandra as a Paribhāṣā corresponding to the maxim लुग्विकरणालुग्विकरणयोरलुग्विकरणस्य Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. Pari.61.
adhyātmādiname of a class of words headed by the word अध्यात्मन् to which the taddhita affix. affix ठञ् is added in the sense of 'तत्र भवः' id est, that is found therein, or existing therein. e. g. आध्यात्मिकम्, आधिदैविकम्, et cetera, and otherscf M.Bh. on IV.3.60.
ananubanghakawithout any mute significatory letter attached; अननुबन्धकपरिभाषा is the short name given to the maxim-'अननुबन्धकग्रहणे न सानुबन्धकस्य ग्रह णम्' See M.Bh. on I.3.1: V.2.9. There is a reading in the Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. निरनुबन्धकग्रहणे for अननुबन्धकग्रहणे, in which case the परिभाषा is called निरनुबन्धकपरिभाषा. See Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 81.
aniṭkārikā(1)name given to Stanzas giving a complete list of such roots as do not allow the augment इ ( इट् ) to be prefixed to an ārdhadhātuka affix placed after them. For such Kārikās see Sid. Kaum. on VII.1.5 as also Kāśikā on VII. 2.10; ( 2 ) a short treatise enumerating in 11 verses the roots which do not admit the augment इट् before the ārdhadhatuka affixes. The work is anonymous, and not printed so far, possibly composed by a Jain writer. The work possibly belongs to the Kātantra system and has got short glosses called व्याख्यान, अवचूरि, विवरण, टीका, टिप्पणी and the like which are all anonymous.
anukaraṇa(1)imitation; a word uttered in imitation of another; an imitative name: confer, compare अनुकरणे चानितिपरम् P.I.4.62; अनुकरणं हि शिष्टशिष्टाप्रतिषिद्धेषु यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु, Śiva sūtra 2 Vārt 1; confer, compare also प्रकृतिवद् अनुकरणं भवति an imitative name is like its original Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 36; also M.Bh. on VIII. 2.46; (2) imitative word, onomatopoetic word; confer, compare एवं ह्याहुः कुक्कुटाः कुक्कुड् इति । नैवं त आहुः । अनुकरणमेतत्तेषाम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.3.48. confer, compare also दुन्दुभि: इति शब्दानुकरणम् Nirukta of Yāska.IX. 12.
anudāttataraquite a low tone, completely grave; generally applied to the tone of that grave or anudātta vowel which is immediately followed by an acute ( उदात्त ) vowel. When the three Vedic accents were sub-divided into seven tones viz. उदात्त, उदात्ततर्, अनुदात्त, अनुदात्ततर, स्वरित, स्वरितस्थोदात्त and एकश्रुति corresponding to the seven musical notes, the अनुदात्ततर was the name given to the lowest of them all. अनुदात्ततर was termed सन्नतर also; confer, compare उदात्तस्वरितपरस्य सन्नतरः P.I.2.40; confer, compare also M, Bh. on I.2.33.
anunāsika(a letter)uttered through the nose and mouth both, as different from anusvāra which is uttered only through the nose. confer, compare मुखनासिकावचनोनुनासिकःP.I.1.8, and Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). thereon. The anunāsika or nasal letters are the fifth letters of the five classes ( id est, that is ङ्, ञ्, ण्, न्, म् ) as also vowels अ, इ, उ and semivowels when so pronounced, as ordinarily they are uttered through the mouth only; ( exempli gratia, for example अँ, आँ, et cetera, and others or य्यँ, व्वँ, ल्लँ et cetera, and others in सय्यँन्ता, सव्वँत्सरः, सँल्लीनः et cetera, and others) The अनुनासिक or nasalized vowels are named रङ्गवर्ण and they are said to be consisting of three mātras. confer, compare अष्टौ आद्यानवसानेsप्रगृह्यान् आचार्या आहुरनुनासिकान् स्वरान् । तात्रिमात्रे शाकला दर्शयन्ति Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.63.64; confer, compare also अप्रग्रहाः समानाक्षराणि अनुनासिकानि एकेषाम् T. Pr XV.6. Trivikrama, a commentator on the Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.Sūtras, explains अनुनासिक as अनु पश्चात् नासिकास्थानं उच्चारणं एषां इत्यनुनासिकाः । पूर्वं मुखस्थानमुच्चारणं पश्चान्नासिकास्थानमुच्चारणमित्यर्थः । अनुग्रहणात्केवलनासिकास्थानोच्चारणस्य अनुस्वारस्य नेयं संज्ञा । and remarks further पूर्वाचार्यप्रसिद्धसंज्ञेयमन्वर्था । Com. by Tr. on Kat. I 1.13. Vowels which are uttered nasalized by Pāṇini in his works viz. सूत्रपाठ, धातुपाठ, गणपाठ et cetera, and others are silent ones i. e. they are not actually found in use. They are put by him only for the sake of a complete utterance, their nasalized nature being made out only by means of traditional convention. e. g. एध, स्पर्ध et cetera, and others confer, compare उपदेशेSजनुनासिक इत् P.I.3.2; confer, compare also प्रतिज्ञानुनासिक्याः पाणिनीयाः Kāś on I.3.2.
anuvṛttirepetition or recurrence of a word from the previous to the subsequent rule or rules, which is necessary for the sake of the intended interpretation. The word is of common use in books on Pāṇini's grammar. This recurrence is generally continuous like the stream of a river ( गङ्गास्रोतोवत् ); sometimes however, when it is not required in an intermediate rule, although it proceeds further, it is named मण्डूकप्लुत्यानुवृत्ति. In rare cases it is taken backwards in a sūtra work from a subsequent rule to a previous rule when it is called अपकर्ष.
abhayanandina reputed jain Grammarian of the eighth century who wrote an extensive gloss on the जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण. The gloss is known as जैनेन्द्रव्याकरणमहावृत्ति of which वृहज्जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण appears to be another name.
abhinihitasvāraname given to the circumflex vowel which is the resultant of the अभिनिहितसंधि.
abhisāriṇīname of a metre in which two feet have ten syllables and the other two have twelve syllables; confer, compare वैराजजागतैः पादैर्यो वाचेत्यभिसारिणी Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIV. 43.
abhyaṃkara(BHASKARASHASTRI Abhyankar 1785-1870 A. D. )an eminent scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who prepared a number of Sanskrit scholars in Grammar at Sātārā. He has also written a gloss on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and another one on the Laghu-Śabdenduśekhara. (VASUDEVA SHASTRI Abhyakar 863-1942 A. D.) a stalwart Sanskrit Pandit, who, besides writing several learned commentaries on books in several Sanskrit Shastras, has written a commentary named 'Tattvādarśa' on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and another named 'Guḍhārthaprakāśa' on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara. (KASHINATH VASUDEVA Abhyankar, 1890-) a student of Sanskrit Grammar who has written महाभाष्यप्रस्तावना-खण्ड, and जैनेन्द्रपरिभाषावृत्ति and compiled the परिभाषासंग्रह and the present Dictionary of Sanskrit Grammar.
ambākartrīcommentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāsenduśekhara named so, as it commences with the words अम्बा कर्त्री et cetera, and others
avaśaṃgamaname of a Samdhi when a class consonant, followed by any consonant is not changed, but retained as it is; confer, compare स्पर्शाः पूर्वे व्यञ्जनान्युत्तराणि अास्थापितानां अवशंगमं तत् R.Pr.IV. l; eg. अारैक् पन्थाम् Ṛgveda, Ṛk. Saṁh=Ṛgveda-saṁhita. I.113.16, वषट् ते (Ṛgveda, Ṛk. Saṁh=Ṛgveda-saṁhita.VII.99.7) अजानन् पुत्रः (R. V. X.85.14).
avilambitaname of a fault in pronouncing a word where there is the absence of a proper connection of the breath with the place of utterance; 'अविलम्बितः वर्णान्तरासंभिन्नः' Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on M.Bh I.1.1. There is the word अवलम्बित which is also used in the same sense; confer, compare ग्रस्तं निरस्तमवलम्बितं निर्हतम् ० M. Bh on I.1.1.
avyayasaṃgrahaname of a treatise ondeclinable words attributed to Sākaṭāyana.
avyayībhāvaname of a compound so called on account of the words forming the compound, being similar to indeclinables: e. g. निर्मक्षिकम् , अधिहरि, यथामति, यावज्जीवम् et cetera, and others; confer, compare अनव्ययं अव्ययं भवतीत्यव्ययीभावः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.I.5. The peculiarity of the avyayībhāva compound is that the first member of the compound plays the role of the principal word; confer, compare पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानोऽव्ययीभावः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.1.6.
aṣṭakaanother name for the famous work of Pāṇini popularly called the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī.; confer, compare अष्टावध्यायाः परिमाणमस्य सूत्रस्य अष्टकं पाणिनीयम् । दशकं वैयाघ्रपदीयम् । त्रिंकं काशकृत्स्नम् । Kāś on P.IV. 1.58; (2) students of Pāṇini's grammar, e. g. अष्टकाः पाणिनीयाः; confer, compare सूत्राच्च कोपधात् । Kāś. on P.IV. 2. 65.
aṣṭamaṅgalāname of a commentary on the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa by Rāmakiśoracakravartin.
aṣṭādhyāyīname popularly given to the Sūtrapāṭha of Pāṇini consisting of eight books (adhyāyas) containing in all 3981 Sūtras,as found in the traditional recital, current at the time of the authors of the Kāśika. Out of these 398l Sūtras, seven are found given as Vārtikas in the Mahābhāṣya and two are found in Gaṇapāṭha.The author of the Mahābhāṣya has commented upon only 1228 of these 3981 sūtras. Originally there were a very few differences of readings also, as observed by Patañjali ( see Mbh on I.4.1 ); but the text was fixed by Patañjali which, with a few additions made by the authors of the Kāśika,as observed a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., has traditionally come down to the present day. The Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. is believed to be one of the six Vedāṅga works which are committed to memory by the reciters of Ṛgveda. The text of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. is recited without accents. The word अष्टाध्यायी was current in Patañjali's time; confer, compare शिष्टज्ञानार्था अष्टाध्यायी Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VI. 3.109.
aṣṭiname of a metre of four feet consisting of 64 syllables in all, 12 syllables in the odd feet and 20 in the even feet; e. g. त्रिकद्रुकेषु महिषः et cetera, and others Ṛgveda, Ṛk. Saṁh=Ṛgveda-saṁhita. II.22.1.
asaṃjñānot used as a technical term or name of a thing; confer, compare पूर्वपरावरदक्षिणोत्तरापराधराणि व्यवस्थायामसंज्ञायाम् P.1.1.34.
asiddhaparibhāṣāthe same as Antaraṅga Paribhāṣā or the doctrine of the invalidity of the bahiraṅga operation. See the word असिद्ध a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. For details see the Paribhāṣā 'asiddham , bahiraṅgam antaraṅge' Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 50 and the discussion thereon. Some grammarians have given the name असिद्धपरिभाषा to the Paribhāṣā असिद्धं बहिरङ्गमन्तरङ्गे as contrasted with अन्तरङ्गं बहुिरङ्कगाद् वलीयः which they have named as बहिरङ्गपरिभाषा.
ākhyādesignation, conventional name; confer, compare देवदत्तो मुण्ड्यपि जट्यपि त्यामाख्यां न जहाति Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I.1.1; confer, compare also स्वमज्ञातिघनाख्यायाम् P.I.1.35; confer, compare also वर्णः कारोत्तरो वर्णाख्या Tai. Prāt. I. 16.
āgastyaname of an ancient writer of Vedic grammar and Prātiśākhya works; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)I.2.
aānandadattaname of a Buddhist grammarian,the author of the work named Cāndra-vyākaraṇa Paddhati.
āśubodha(1)name of a work on grammar written by Tārānātha called Tarka-vācaspatī, a reputed Sanskrit scholar of Bengal of the 19th century A.D. who compiled the great Sanskrit Dictionary named वाचस्पत्यकेाश and wrote commentaries on many Sanskrit Shastraic and classical works. The grammar called अाशुबोध is very useful for beginners; (2) name of an elementary grammar in aphorisms written by रामकिंकरसरस्वती, which is based on the Mugdhabodha of Bopadeva.
āśvalāyanaprātiśākhyaan authoritative Prātiśākhya work attributed to Śaunaka the teacher of Āśvalāyana, belonging prominently to the Sakala and the Bāṣkala Śakhās of the Ṛgveda. it is widely known by the name Ṛk-Prātiśākhya. It is a metrical composition divided into . 18 chapters called Paṭalas, giving special directions for the proper pronunciation, recitation and preservation of the Ṛksaṁhita by laying down general rules on accents and euphonic combinations and mentioning phonetic and metrical peculiarities. It has got a masterly commentary written by Uvvaṭa.
ahikaname of Pāṇini. confer, compareपााणनिश्चाहिको दाक्षीपुत्रः.
indraname of a great grammarian who is believed to have written an exhaustive treatise on grammar before Pāṇini; confer, compare the famous verse of Bopadeva at the commencement of his Dhātupāṭha इन्द्रश्चन्द्र: काशकृत्स्नापिशली शाकटायनः । पाणिन्यमरजैनेन्द्रा जयन्त्यष्टादिशाब्दिका: ॥ No work of Indra is available at present. He is nowhere quoted by Pāṇini. Many quotations believed to have been taken from his work are found scattered in grammar works, from which it appears that there was an ancient system prevalent in the eastern part of India at the time of Pāṇini which could be named ऐन्द्रव्याकरणपद्धति, to which Pāṇini possibly refers by the word प्राचाम्. From references,it appears that the grammar was of the type of प्रक्रिया, discussing various topics of grammar such as alphabet, coalescence, declension, context, compounds, derivatives from nouns and roots, conjugation, and changes in the base. The treatment was later on followed by Śākaṭāyana and writers of the Kātantra school.For details see Mahābhāṣya edition by D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII pages 124-127.
ujjvaladattathe famous commentator on the Uṅādi sūtras. His work .is called Uṅādisūtravṛtti, which is a scholarly commentary on the Uṅādisūtrapāṭha, consisting of five Pādas. Ujjvaldatta is belived to have lived in the l5th century A.D. He quotes Vṛttinyāsa, Anunyāsa, Bhāgavṛtti et cetera, and others He is also known by the name Jājali.
udayaṃkarasurnamed pāṭhaka who wrote a commentary on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara named Jyotsna and a very critical work on Paribhāṣās similar to Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti; the work is incomplete.
udayakīrtiauthor of a treatise giving rules for the determination of the pada or padas of roots; the treatise is named पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिकाटीका He was a Jain grammarian, and one of the pupils of Sādhusundara.
udgrāhaalleviation, ease, relief; name given to a Saṁdhi in the Prātiśākhya works when a visarga and a short vowel अ preceding it are changed into short अ, (e. g. यः + इन्द्र: = य इन्द्र:), as also when the vowel ए or ओ is changed into अ being followed by a dissimilar vowel; e. g. अग्ने + इन्द्रः = अग्न इन्द्रः; confer, compare R.Pr.II.10.
udgrāhapadavṛttiname given in the Rk. Prātiśākhya to the Udgrāhasaṁdhi where the vowel अ is followed by a long vowel; e.g, कः ईषते =क ईषते R.Pr.II.10.
udgrāhavatname given to a saṁdhi in the Rk. Prātiśākhya when the vowel अ or अा is changed into अ e. g. प्र ऋभुभ्यः=प्रऋभुभ्य: also मधुना + ऋतस्य=मधुन ऋतस्य confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 11.
uddhātaelevation; named also उच्चीभाव.
uddhāra(1)elision, a term used in the sense of 'lopa' in the ancient grammar works; (2) name of a commentary on the Haima-liṅgānuśāsana.
uddyotanaprabhāname of a commentary on the 'Tantrapradipa' of Maitreya Rakṣita,which latter is a commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. which itself is a commentary on Jayāditya's Kāśikā.
upadrutaname of a saṁdhi which is described as उद्ग्राहवत् in R.Pr: e. g. न ऋते. See उद्ग्राह.
upamanyu(1)the famous commentator on the grammatical verses attributed to Nandikeśvarakārikā. which are known by the name नन्दिकेश्वरकारिका and which form a kind of a commentary on the sūtras of Maheśvara; (2) a comparatively modern grammarian possibly belonging to the nineteenth century who is also named Nandikeśvarakārikā.kārikābhāṣya by Upamanyu.and who has written a commentory on the famous Kāśikāvṛtti by Jayāditya and Vāmana. Some believe that Upa-manyu was an ancient sage who wrote a nirukta or etymological work and whose pupil came to be known as औपमन्यव.
upācarita(1)sibilation substitution of a sibilant letter for a visarga: confer, compare प्लुतोपाचरिते च R.Pr. XI.19; (2) name of the saṁdhi in which a visarga is changed into a sibilant letter; confer, compare सर्वत्रैवोपाचरितः स संधिः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)IV.14 which corresponds to Pāṇini VIII.3.18 and 19.
uṣṇih(उष्णिक्)name of the second of the main seven Vedic metres which are known by the name प्रजापतिच्छन्दस्. The Uṣṇik metre consists of 28 syllables divided into three padas of 8, 8 and 12 sylla bles. It has got many varieties such as पुरउष्णिह्, ककुभ् and others; for details see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI 20-26.
ūṣmanaspiration letters, spirants called breathings also: the name is given to letters or sounds produced with unintonated breath through an open posision of the mouth; confer, compare विवृतमूष्मणाम् M. Bh, on P.I.1.10 Vārt, 3. The word refers to the letters श्, ष्, सु, ह्, visarga, jihvāmūlīya, upadhmāniya and anusvāra; confer, compare ऊष्मा वायुस्तत्प्रधाना वर्णा ऊष्माणः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.12; confer, compare also Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.I.10.
ūṣmasaṃdhiname of a combination or संधि where a visarga is changed into a breathing ( ऊष्मन् ). It has got two varieties named व्यापन्न where the visarga is charged into a breathing as for instance in यस्ककुभः, while it is called विक्रान्त (passed over) where it remains unchanged as for instance in यः ककुभः, य: पञ्च; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 1 1.
ṛṣicchandsthe metre of the Vedic seers. The seven metres गायत्री, उष्णिक्, अनुष्टुप्, बृहती, पङ्क्ति, त्रिष्टुप् and जगती consisting respectively of 24, 28, 32, 36, 40, 44 and 48 syllables are named ऋषिच्छन्दस् as contrasted with the metres दैव, प्राजापत्य and आसुर, which, when combined together, make the metres of the Vedic seers, For details see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI.1.5.
ṛṣyaṇtaddhita affix अण् in the sense of 'descendant' applied to names of ancient sages, by the rule ऋष्यन्धकवृष्णिकुरुभ्यश्च P.IV.1.114; exempli gratia, for example वासिष्ठः,वैश्वामित्रः.
ekācpādaname given by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand other grammarians to the first pāda of the sixth adhyāya cf Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., as it begins with the sūtra एकाचो द्वे प्रथमस्य VI.1.1.
ekādeśaa single substitute in the place of two original units; exempli gratia, for example ए in the place of अ and इ,or ओ in the place of अ and उ. The ādeśas or substitutes named पूर्वरूप and पररूप are looked upon as ekadeśas in Pāṇini's grammar although instead of them, the omission of the latter and former vowels respectively, is prescribed in some Prātiśākhya works. गुण and वृद्धि are sometimes single substitutes for single originals, while they are sometimes ekadeśas for two original vowels exempli gratia, for example तवेदम्, ब्रह्मौदनः, उपैति, प्रार्च्छति, गाम्, सीमन्तः et cetera, and others; see P.VI.1.87 to ll l, confer, compare also A.Pr.II 3.6.
aindraname of an ancient school of grammar and of the treatise also, belonging to that school, believed to have been written under instructions of Indra. The work is not available. Patañjali mentions that Bṛhaspati instructed Indra for one thousand celestial years and still did not finish his instructions in words': (Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I.1.1 ). The Taittirīya Saṁhitā mentions the same. Pāṇini has referred to some ancient grammarians of the East by the word प्राचाम् without mentioning their names, and scholars like Burnell think that the grammar assigned to Indra is to be referred to by the word प्राचाम्. The Bṛhatkathāmañjarī remarks that Pāṇini's grammar threw into the background the Aindra Grammar. Some scholars believe that Kalāpa grammar which is available today is based upon Aindra,just as Cāndra is based upon Pāṇini's grammar. References to Aindra Grammar are found in the commentary on the Sārasvata Vyākaraṇa, in the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva as also in the commentary upon the Mahābhārata by Devabodha.Quotations, although very few, are given by some writers from the work. All these facts prove that there was an ancient pre-Pāṇinian treatise on Grammar assigned to इन्द्र which was called Aindra-Vyākaraṇa.For details see Dr.Burnell's 'Aindra School of Sanskrit Grammarians' as also Vol. VII pages 124-126 of Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya, edited by the D.E.Society, Poona.
auṇādikapadārṇavaa collection of words called औणादिक; a name given to his work by पेदुभदृ of the 18th century.
aupamanyavaname of an ancient etymologist referred to by Yaska in his Nirukta possibly as a commentator on निघण्टु; confer, compare निगन्तव एव सन्तो निगमनान्निघण्टव उच्यन्यन्ते इत्यौपमन्यवः Nirukta of Yāska.I.1. line 4.
kaṃsavijayagaṇia Jain grammarian who wrote a commentary by name शब्दचन्द्रिकोद्धार on the सारस्वतव्याकरण.
kacchādia class of words headed by कच्छ to which the taddhita affix अण् is added in the miscellaneous (शैषिक) senses, provided the word, to which the affix अण् is to be added, is the name of a country; exempli gratia, for example ऋषिकेषु जातः आर्षिकः similarly माहिषिकः, ऐक्ष्वाकः; confer, compare Kāś. on P.IV.2.133.
kaṇṭakoddhāraname of a commentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Mannudeva, known also as Mantudeva or Manyudeva, who was a pupil of Pāyaguṇḍe in the latter half of the 18th century.
karmaṇipādaname given by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand other grammarians to the second pāda of the third adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., which begins with the sūtra कर्मण्यण् P. III.2.1 .
kambojādia class of words headed by the word कम्बोज, the affix अञ् placed after which is elided, provided the words कम्बोज and others are names of countries; exempli gratia, for example कम्बोजः चोलः, केरलः, शकः, यवनः et cetera, and others confer, compare P. IV.1.175.
karaviṇīor कर्विणी name of a svarabhakti i. e. behaviour like the vowel लृ, noticed in the case of the consonant ल् when followed by the sibilant ह्; confer, compare करेणू रहयोर्योगे कर्विणी लहकारयोः । हरिणी रशसानां च हारिता लशकारयोः ॥ करेणुः बर् हिः । कर्विणी भलहाः Com. on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXI. 15. See स्वरभक्ति.
kariṇīname of a svarabhakti i. e. behaviour like the vowel ऋ noticed in the case of the consonant र्. when it is followed by ह् e. g. बर् हिः करिणी is named करेणु also.
kartṛagent of an action, subject; name of a kāraka or instrument in general, of an action, which produces the fruit or result of an action without depending on any other instrument; confer, compare स्वतन्त्रः कर्ता P. I.4.54, explained as अगुणीभूतो यः क्रियाप्रसिद्धौ स्वातन्त्र्येण विवक्ष्यते तत्कारकं कर्तृसंज्ञं भवति in the Kāśikā on P.I. 4.54. This agent, or rather, the word standing for the agent, is put in the nominative case in the active voice (confer, compare P.I.4.54), in the instrumental case in the passive voice (cf P. II.3.18), and in the genitive case when it is connected with a noun of action or verbal derivative noun, (confer, compare P.II.3.65).
karmadhārayaname technically given to a compound-formation of two words in apposition i. e. used in the same case, technically called समानाधिकरण showing the same substratutm; confer, compare तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः I 2.42. The karmadhāraya compound is looked upon as a variety of the tatpuruṣa compound. There is no satisfactory explanation of the reason why such a compound is termed कर्मधारय. Śākaṭāyana defines Karmadhāraya as विशेषणं व्यभिचारि एकार्थं कर्मधारयश्च where the word विशेषण is explained as व्यावर्तक or भेदक (distinguishing attribute) showing that the word कर्म may mean भेदकक्रिया. The word कर्मधारय in that case could mean 'कर्म भेदकक्रिया, तां धारयति असौ कर्मधारयः' a compound which gives a specification of the thing in hand.
karman(1)object of a transitive verb, defined as something which the agent or the doer of an action wants primarily to achieve. The main feature of कर्मन् is that it is put in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म, कर्मणि द्वितीया; P. I.4.49; II.3.2. Pāṇini has made कर्म a technical term and called all such words 'karman' as are connected with a verbal activity and used in the accusative case; confer, compare कर्तुरीप्सिततमं कर्म; तथायुक्तं चानीप्सितम् ; अकथितं च and गतिबुद्धिप्रत्यवसानार्थशब्दकर्माकर्मकाणामणि कर्ता स णौ P.I.4.49-52;cf also यत् क्रियते तत् कर्म Kātantra vyākaraṇa Sūtra.II.4.13, कर्त्राप्यम् Jain I. 2. 120 and कर्तुर्व्याप्यं कर्म Hemacandra's Śabdānuśāsana. II. 2. 3. Sometimes a kāraka, related to the activity ( क्रिया) as saṁpradāna, apādāna or adhikaraṇa is also treated as karma, if it is not meant or desired as apādāna,saṁpradāna et cetera, and others It is termed अकथितकर्म in such cases; confer, compare अपादानादिविशेषकथाभिरविवक्षितमकथितम् Kāś. on I.4.51. See the word अकथित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. Karman or object is to be achieved by an activity or क्रिया; it is always syntactically connected with a verb or a verbal derivative.When connected with verbs or verbal derivatives indeclinables or words ending with the affixes उक, क्त, क्तवतु, तृन् , etc, it is put in the accusative case. It is put in the genitive case when it is connected with affixes other than those mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare P, II.3.65, 69. When, however, the karman is expressed ( अभिहित ) by a verbal termination ( तिङ् ), or a verbal noun termination (कृत्), or a nounaffix ( तद्धित ), or a compound, it is put in the nominative case. exempli gratia, for example कटः क्रियते, कटः कृतः, शत्यः, प्राप्तोदकः ग्रामः et cetera, and others It is called अभिहित in such cases;confer, compare P.II.3.1.Sec the word अनभिहित a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..The object or Karman which is ईप्सिततम is described to be of three kinds with reference to the way in which it is obtained from the activity. It is called विकार्य when a transformation or a change is noticed in the object as a result of the verbal activity, e. g. काष्ठानि भस्मीकरोति, घटं भिनत्ति et cetera, and others It is called प्राप्य when no change is seen to result from the action, the object only coming into contact with the subject, e. g. ग्रामं गच्छति, आदित्यं पश्यति et cetera, and others It is called निर्वर्त्य when the object is brought into being under a specific name; exempli gratia, for example घटं करोति, ओदनं पचति; confer, compare निर्वर्त्ये च विकार्यं च प्राप्यं चेति त्रिधा मतम् । तत्रेप्सिततमम् Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4.49: confer, compare also Vākyapadīya III.7.45 as also Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. on 1.4.49. The object which is not ईप्सिततम is also subdivided into four kinds e. g. (a) अनीप्सित (ग्रामं गच्छन् ) व्याघ्रं पश्यति, (b) औदासीन्येन प्राप्य or इतरत् or अनुभय exempli gratia, for example (ग्रामं गच्छन्) वृक्षमूलानि उपसर्पति, (c) अनाख्यात or अकथित exempli gratia, for example बलिं in बलिं याचते वसुधाम् (d) अन्यपूर्वक e.g अक्षान् दीव्यति, ग्राममभिनिविशते; confer, compare Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.4 49, The commentator Abhayanandin on Jainendra Vyākaraṇa mentions seven kinds प्राप्य, विषयभूत, निर्वर्त्य, विक्रियात्मक, ईप्सित, अनीप्सित and इतरत्, defining कर्म as कर्त्रा क्रियया यद् आप्यं तत् कारकं कर्म; confer, compare कर्त्राप्यम् Jain. Vy. I.2.120 and commentary thereon. जेनेन्द्रमधीते is given therein as an instance of विषयभूत. (2) The word कर्मन् is also used in the sense of क्रिया or verbal activity; confer, compare उदेनूर्ध्वकर्मणि P.I.3.24; आदिकर्मणि क्तः कर्तरि च P.III.4.71, कर्तरि कर्मव्यतिहारे P.I.3.14. (3) It is also used in the sense of activity in general, as for instance,the sense of a word; e. g. नामाख्यातयोस्तु कर्मोपसंयोगद्योतका भवन्ति Nirukta of Yāska.I. 3.4, where Durgācārya's commentary on the Nirukta.explains karman as 'sense' ( अर्थ ).
kalāpa(कलाप-व्याकरण)alternative name given to the treatise on grammar written by Sarvavarman who is believed to have lived in the days of the Sātavāhana kings. The treatise is popularly known by the namc Kātantra Vyākaraṇa. The available treatise,viz. Kalpasūtras, is much similar to the Kātantra Sūtras having a few changes and additions only here and there.It is rather risky to say that Kalāpa was an ancient system of grammar which is referred to in the Pāṇini Sūtra कलापिनोण् P. IV.3.108. For details see कातन्त्र.
kalpalatāname of a commentary on Bhaṭṭojī's Praudhamanoramā ' by Kṛṣṇamiśra.
kavikalpadrumaa treatise on roots written by Bopadeva, the son of Keśava and the pupil of Dhaneśa who lived in the time of Hemādri, the Yādava King of Devagiri in the thirteenth century. He has written a short grammar work named Mugdhabodha which has been very popular in Bengal being studied in many Tols or Pāṭhaśālās.
kavikalpadrumaṭīkāa commentary on the Kavikalpadruma, written by the author ( बोपदेव ) himselfeminine. It is known by the name Kāvyakāmadhenu; (2) a commentary on Kavikalpadruma by Rāmatarkavāgīśa.
kavicandraauthor of a small treatise on grammar called Sārasatvarī. He lived in the seventeenth century A.D. He was a resident of Darbhaṅgā. Jayakṛṣṇa is also given as the name of the author of the Sārasatvarī grammar and it is possible that Jayakṛṣṇa was given the title, or another name, Kavicandra.
kaśyapaname of a writer on the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa.
kāṇḍamāyananame of an ancient writer of a Prātiśākhya work who held that Visarga before the consonant स् is dropped only when स् is followed by a surd consonant; confer, compare Tai.Pr. IX. 1.
kātantraname of an important small treatise on grammar which appears like a systematic abridgment of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini. It ignores many unimportant rules of Pāṇini, adjusts many, and altogether omits the Vedic portion and the accent chapter of Pāṇini. It lays down the Sūtras in an order different from that of Pāṇini dividing the work into four adhyāyas dealing with technical terms, saṁdhi rules,declension, syntax compounds noun-affixes ( taddhita affixes ) conjugation, voice and verbal derivatives in an order. The total number of rules is 1412 supplemented by many subordinate rules or Vārttikas. The treatise is believed to have been written by Śarvavarman, called Sarvavarman or Śarva or Sarva, who is said to have lived in the reign of the Sātavāhana kings. The belief that Pāṇini refers to a work of Kalāpin in his rules IV. 3.108 and IV.3.48 and that Patañjali's words कालापम् and माहवार्तिकम् support it, has not much strength. The work was very popular especially among those who wanted to study spoken Sanskrit with ease and attained for several year a very prominent place among text-books on grammar especially in Bihar, Bengal and Gujarat. It has got a large number of glosses and commentary works, many of which are in a manuscript form at present. Its last chapter (Caturtha-Adhyāya) is ascribed to Vararuci. As the arrangement of topics is entirely different from Pāṇini's order, inspite of considerable resemblance of Sūtras and their wording, it is probable that the work was based on Pāṇini but composed on the models of ancient grammarians viz. Indra, Śākaṭāyana and others whose works,although not available now, were available to the author. The grammar Kātantra is also called Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra.. A comparison of the Kātantra Sūtras and the Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Sūtras shows that the one is a different version of the other. The Kātantra Grammar is also called Kaumāra as it is said that the original 1nstructions for the grammar were received by the author from Kumāra or Kārttikeya. For details see Vol. VII Patañjala Mahābhāṣya published by the D.E. Society, Poona, page 375.
kātantrapañjikāa name usually given to a compendium of the type of Vivaraṇa or gloss written on the Kātantra Sūtras. The gloss written by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. on the famous commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. ( the same as the the famous Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. or another of the same name ) known as दौर्गसिंही वृत्ति is called Kātantra Pañjika or Kātantravivaraṇa. A scholar of Kātantra grammar by name Kuśala has written a Pañjika on दुर्गसिंहृ's वृत्ति which is named प्रदीप, Another scholar, Trivikrama has written a gloss named Uddyota.
kātantraparibhāṣāpāṭhaname given to a text consisting of Paribhāṣāsūtras, believed to have been written by the Sūtrakāra himself as a supplementary portion to the main grammar. Many such lists of Paribhāṣāsūtras are available, mostly in manuscript form, containing more than a hundred Sūtras divided into two main groups-the Paribhāṣā sūtras and the Balābalasūtras. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
kātantraparibhāṣāvṛtti(1)name of a gloss on the Paribhāṣāpaṭha written by Bhāvamiśra, probably a Maithila Pandit whose date is not known. He has explained 62 Paribhāṣās deriving many of them from the Kātantra Sūtras. The work seems to be based on the Paribhāṣā works by Vyāḍiparibhāṣāsūcana.and others on the system of Pāṇini, suitable changes having been made by the writer with a view to present the work as belonging to the Kātantra school; (2) name of a gloss on the Paribhāṣāpaṭha of the Kātantra school explaining 65 Paribhāṣās. No name of the author is found in the Poona manuscript. The India Office Library copy has given Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. as the author's name; but it is doubted whether Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. was the author of it. See परिभाषासंग्रह edition by B. O. R. I. Poona.
kātantrapariśiṣṭacandrikāa gloss on the Kātantra-Pariśiṣṭa ascribed to a scholar named Ramadāsa-cakravartin who has written another...work also named Kātantravyākhyāsāra.
kātantraprakriyāa name given to the Kātantra Sūtras which were written in the original form as a Prakriyāgrantha or a work discussing the various topics such as alphabet, euphonic rules, declension, derivatives from nouns, syntax, conjugation derivatives from roots et cetera, and others et cetera, and others
kātantrapradīpaa grammar work written by a scholar named Kuśala on the Kātantrasūtravṛtti by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. See कातन्त्रपञ्जिका.
kātantralaghuvṛttia short gloss on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to a scholar named Chucchukabhaṭṭa.
kātantravistaraa famous work on the Kātantra Grammar written by Vardhamāna a Jain Scholar of the twelfth century who is believed to be the same as the author of the well-known work Gaṇaratnamahodadhi.
kātantravṛttiname of the earliest commentary on the Kātantra Sūtras ascribed to Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.. The commentary was once very popular as is shown by a number of explanatory commentaries written upon it, one of which is believed to have been written by Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti. himselfeminine. See Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti..
kātantravṛttivyākhyānamed Aṣṭamaṅgalā on Durgasiṁha's Kātantra-Sūtravṛtti.'s Kātantravṛtti written by Rāmakiśora Cakravartin who is believed to have written a grammatical work शाब्दबोधप्रकाशिका.
kātya(1)another name sometimes given to Katyāyana to whom is ascribed the composition of the Vārttikas on Pāṇini-sūtras; (2) an ancient writer Kātya quoted as a lexicographer by Kṣīrasvāmin, Hemacandra and other writers.
kātyāyanathe well-known author of the Vārttikas on the sūtras of Pāṇini. He is also believed to be the author of the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya and many sūtra works named after him. He is believed to be a resident of South India on the strength of the remark प्रियतद्धिता दाक्षिणात्याः made by Patañjali in connection with the statement 'यथा लौकिकवैदिकेषु' which is looked upon as Kātyāyana's Vārttika. Some scholars say that Vararuci was also another name given to him, in which case the Vārttikakāra Vararuci Kātyāyana has to be looked upon as different from the subsequent writer named Vararuci to whom some works on Prakrit and Kātantra grammar are ascribedition For details see The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona.. pages I93-223 published by the D. E.Society, Poona.See also वार्तिकपाठ below.
kārakakārikāpossibly another name for the treatise on Kārakas known as कारकचक्र written by Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva the reputed grammarian of Bengal who lived in the latter half of the twelfth century A. D. See कारकचक्र.
kārakacakra(1)written by Puruṣotta madeva a reputed grammarian of Bengal who wrote many works on grammar of which the Bhasavrtti, the Paribhāṣāvṛtti and Jñāpakasamuccya deserve a special mention. The verse portion of the Kārakacakra of which the prose portion appears like a commentary might be bearing the name Kārakakaumudī.
kārakapādaname given by Śivadeva and other grammarians to the fourth pāda of the first adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. which begins with the Sūtra कारके I. 4. 1 and which deals with the Kārakas or auxiliaries of action.
kārakavicāraa work on Kārakas ascribed to Maṇikaṇṭha. See Kārakakhaṇḍanamaṇḍana a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
kārtikeyathe original instructor of the Kātantra or Kālāpa-vyākaraṇasūtra. Grammar, to Śarvavarman who composed the Sūtras according to inspiration received by him. The Kātantra, hence, has also got the name Kaumara Vyākaraṇa.
kāvyakāmadhenuname of the commentary by Bopadeva on his own work कविकल्पद्रुम. See कविकल्पद्रुम.
kāśikā(1)name given to the reputed gloss (वृत्ति) on the Sūtras of Pāṇini written by the joint authors.Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. Nothing definitely can be said as to which portion was written by Jayāditya and which by Vamana, or the whole work was jointly written. Some scholars believe that the work was called Kāśikā as it was written in the city of Kāśī and that the gloss on the first five Adhyāyas was written by Jayāditya and that on the last three by Vāmana. Although it is written in a scholarly way, the work forms an excellent help to beginners to understand the sense of the pithy Sūtra of Pāṇini. The work has not only deserved but obtained and maintained a very prominent position among students and scholars of Pāṇini's grammar in spite of other works like the Bhāṣāvṛtti, the Prakriyā Kaumudi, the Siddhānta Kaumudi and others written by equally learned scholars. Its wording is based almost on the Mahābhāṣya which it has followed, avoiding, of course, the scholarly disquisitions occurring here and there in the Mahābhāṣya. It appears that many commentary works were written on it, the wellknown among them being the Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā or Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. written by Jinendrabuddhi and the Padamañjari by Haradatta. For details see Vyākaraṇamahābhāṣya Vol.VII pp 286-87 published by the D. E. Society, Poona. ( 2 ) The name Kāśikā is sometimes found given to their commentaries on standard works of Sanskrit Grammar by scholars, as possibly they were written at Kāśī; as for instance, (a) Kāśikā on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra by Hari Dīkṣita, and ( b ) Kāśikā on Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Vaidyanātha Pāyaguṇḍe.
kāśikāvṛttisāraa commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti named अमृतसूति by Vāraṇāvateśa-śāstrin.
kāśyapaname of an ancient grammarian quoted by Pāṇini, possibly an author of some Prātiśākhya work now lost.
kāśyapīvṛttiname of a gloss on the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa.
kuṭādipādaname given by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand later grammarians to the second pāda of the first adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., as the pāda begins with the Sūtra गाङ्कुटादिभ्यो ञ्णिन्डित् P.I.2.1.
kuṇaravāḍavaname of an ancient granmarian who lived possibly after Pāṇini and before Patañjali and who is referred to in the Mahābhāṣya as giving an alternative forms for the standard form of certain words; confer, compare कुणरवाडवस्त्वाह नैषां शंकरा शंगरैषा M.Bh. on III.2.14; cf also कुणरवस्त्वाह नैष वहीनरः । कस्तर्हि । विहीनर एषः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII.3.1.
kuṇiname of an ancient Vṛttikāra the Sūtras of Pāṇini, mentioned in their works by Kaiyata and Haradatta; confer, compare Kaiyaṭa's Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on P. I.1.74, also Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta. on I.1.1
kumāra(1)Kārtikeya who is believed to havegiven inspiration to the Katantra-sūtrakāra to write the Kātantra-sūtras; (2) named Viṣṇumitra who wrote a commentary on the ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य,
kuśalaname of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa; see कातन्त्रपञ्जिक्रा.
kṛtyaliterally that which should be done; the word कृत्य is used as a tech nical term in grammar in the sense of kṛt affixes which possess the sense 'should be done'. Pāṇini has not defined the term कृत्य but he has introduced a topic ( अधिकार ) by the name कृत्य (P. III.1.95), and mentioned kṛt afixes therein which are to be called कृत्य right on upto the mention of the affix ण्वुल्. in P.III. 1.133; confer, compare कृत्याः प्राङ् ण्वुलः P. III. 1.95 The kṛtya affixes, commonly found in use, are तव्य, अनीय and य ( यत्, क्यप् and ण्यत् ).
kṛdvṛttia short treatise by a grammarian named मोक्षेश्वर who lived in the fifteenth century. The work deals with verbal derivatives.
kṛṣṇakiṃkaraprakriyāan alternative name for the well-known grammar-work क्रियाकौमुदी written by Rāmacandra Śeṣa. See प्रक्रियाकौमुदी.
kṛṣṇamitraa scholar of grammar and nyāya of the 17th century A.D. who wrote many commentary works some of which are (l) a commentary called Ratnārṇava on the Siddhānta-Kaumudī, (2) a commentary named Kalpalata on Bhaṭṭoji's Prauḍhamanoramā, (3) a commentary named Bhāvadīpa on Bhaṭṭoji's Śabdakaustubha of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita., (4) a commentary on Nagojibhaṭṭa's Laghumañjūṣā of Nāgeśa.by name Kuñcikā and (5) a commentary on Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa.
kṛṣṇamiśraan alternative name of कृष्णमित्र. See कृष्णमित्र.
kṛṣṇamauninSon of Govardhana and surnamed Maunī, who wrote a commentary named सुबोधिनी on the Siddhānta-Kaumudī at the end of the 17th century A.D.
kṛṣṇalīlāśukamuniauthor of a commentary named Puruṣakāra on Bhoja's Sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇa.
kṛṣṇaśeṣaa famous grammarian of the Śeṣa family who wrote a commentary named the Gūḍhabhāvavivṛti on the Prakriyā Kaumudī of Rāmacandra Śeṣa.See कृष्णपण्डित
keśavawriter of a commentary named प्रकाश on the Śikṣā of Pāṇini. He lived in the 17th century.
keśavadattawriter of the commentary named दुर्धटोद्धाट on the grammar संक्षिप्तसार written by Goyicandra,
kaiyaṭaname of the renowned commentator on the Mahābhāṣya, who lived in the 11th century. He was a resident of Kashmir and his father's name was Jaiyaṭa. The commentary on the Mahābhāṣya was named महाभाष्यप्रदीप by him, which is believed by later grammarians to have really acted as प्रदीप or light, as without it, the Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali would have remained unlit, that is unintelligible, at several places. Later grammarians attached to प्रदीप almost the same importance as they did to the Mahābhāṣya and the expression तदुक्तं भावकैयटयोः has been often used by commentators. Many commentary works were written on the Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.out of which Nageśa's Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.is the most popular. The word कैयट came to be used for the word महाभाष्यप्रदीप which was the work of Kaiyaṭa. For details see Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya published by the D. E. Society, Poona, Vol. VII. pp. 389-390.
koṇḍabhaṭṭaa reputed grammarian who wrote an extensive explanatory gloss by name Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa on the Vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakārikā of Bhaṭṭoji Dīkṣita. Another work Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra. which is in a way an abridgment of the Bhūṣaṇa, was also written by him. Koṇḍabhaṭṭa lived in the beginning of the l7th century. He was the son of Raṅgojī and nephew of Bhaṭṭojī Dīkṣita. He was one of the few writers on the Arthavicāra in the Vyākaraṇaśāstra and his Bhūṣaṇasāra ranks next to the Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Besides the Bhūṣaṇa and Bhūṣaṇasāra, Koṇḍabhaṭṭa wrote two independent works viz. Vaiyākaraṇsiddhāntadīpika and Sphoṭavāda.
kaumāra,komāravyākaraṇa(1)an alternative name of the Kātantra Vyākaraṇa given to it on the strength of the traditional belief that the original inspiration for writing it was received by Sarvavarman from Kumara or Kārtikeya; (2) small treatises bearing the name Kaumāravyākaraṇa written by Munipuṅgava and Bhāvasena. The latter has written Kātantrarūpamāla also.
ktakṛt affix त in various senses, called by the name निष्ठा in Pāṇini's grammar along with the affix क्तवतू confer, compare क्तक्तवतू निष्ठा P.I.1.26.The various senses in which क्त is prescribed can be noticed below : (1) the general sense of something done in the past time as past passive voice.participle e. g. कृत:, भुक्तम् et cetera, and others: cf P. III.2.102; (2) the sense of the beginning of an activity when it is used actively: e. g. प्रकृतः कटं देवदत्तः, confer, compare P.III.2.102 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 3; (3) the sense of activity of the present tense applied to roots marked with a mute ञ् as also to roots in the sense of desire, knowledge and worship; exempli gratia, for exampleमिन्नः, क्ष्विण्ण:, धृष्ट: as also राज्ञां मतः, राज्ञामिष्टः, राज्ञां बुद्धः; confer, compare P.III.2.187, 88; (4) the sense of mere verbal activity (भाव) e. g. हसितम् , सहितम् , जल्पितम् , (used always in the neuter gender); confer, compare P.III.3. 114: (5) the sense of benediction when the word ending in क्त is used as a technical term, exempli gratia, for example देवदत्तः in the sense of देवा एनं देयासुः. The kṛt affix क्तिन् is also used similarly exempli gratia, for example सातिः भूतिः मन्ति:; confer, compare Kāś. on P. III.3.174.
kramadīśvaraauthor of a grammar named संक्षिप्तसार who lived at the end of the 13th century.
kriyāaction, verbal activity; confer, compare क्रियावचनो धातु: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 3.1 ; confer, compare also क्रियावाचकमाख्यातम् Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XII. 8. quoted by Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.in his Bhāṣya on Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 50; confer, compare also उपसर्गाः क्रियायोगे P. I.4.59, लक्षणहेत्वेाः क्रियायाः P.III. 2.126; confer, compare also यत्तर्हि तदिङ्गितं चेष्टितं निमिषितं स शब्दः । नेत्याह क्रिया नाम सा Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Āhnika 1. The word भाव many times is used in the same sense as kriyā or verbal activity in the sūtras of Pāṇini. confer, compare P.I.2.21 ; I.3.13; III. 1. 66.etc; confer, compare also कृदभिहितो भावो द्रव्यवद्भवति a statement made frequently by the Mahābhāṣyakāra. Some scholars draw a nice distinction between क्रिया and भाव, क्रिया meaning dynamic activity and भाव meaning static activity: confer, compare अपरिस्पन्दनसाधनसाध्यो धात्वर्थो भावः । सपरिस्पन्दनसाधनसाध्यस्तु क्रिया Kaiyaṭa's Kaiyaṭa's Mahābhāṣyapradīpa.on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). III. 1.87. Philosophically क्रिया is defined as सत्ता appearing in temporal sequence in various things. When सत्ता does not so appear it is called सत्त्व.
kṣitīśacandra(चक्रवर्तिन्)or K. C. CHATTERJI a scholar of Sanskrit grammar who has written a work on technical terms in Sanskrit, who has edited several grammar works and is at present editing the Cāndra Vyākaraṇa and conducting the Sanskrit journal named Mañjūṣa at Calcutta.
kṣipraliterally rapid, accelerated, a short name given in the a Prātiśākhya works to a Saṁdhi or euphonic combination of the vowels इ, उ, ऋ,; लृ with a following dissimilar vowel; confer, compare Uvvaṭa's Bhāṣya on the Prātiśākhya works.Bhāṣya on R.Pr. III.10; confer, compare also इको यणचि P.VI.1.77. The name Kṣipra is given to this Saṁdhi possibly because the vowel, short or long, which is turned into a consonant by this saṁdhi becomes very short (id est, that is shorter than a short vowel id est, that is a semi-vowel). The word क्षैप्र is also used in this sense referring to the Kṣiprasaṁdhi.
kṣaipra(1)another name of the क्षिप्रसंधिSee the word क्षिप्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; (2) name given to the Svarita accent borne by the vowel following the semivowel which results from the Kṣiprasaṁdhi; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II. 8; III.7,10; VIII. 22: confer, compare इवर्णोकारयोर्यवकारभावे क्षैप्र उदात्तयोः V.Pr. XX. 1; confer, compare also युवर्णौ यवौ क्षैप्रः V.Pr.I.115: उदात्तस्वरितयोर्यणः स्वरितोनुदात्तस्य P.VIII.2.4.
gaṅgādhara[GANGADHARA SHASTRI TELANG] (l)a stalwart grammarian and Sanskrit scholar of repute who was a pupil of Bālasarasvatī of Vārāṇaśī and prepared in the last century a host of Sanskrit scholars in Banaras among whom a special mention could be made of Dr. Thebaut, Dr. Venis and Dr. Gaṅgānātha Jhā. He was given by Government of India the titles Mahāmahopādhyāya and C. I.E. His surname was Mānavallī but he was often known as गङाधरशास्त्री तेलङ्ग. For details, see Mahābhāṣya, D.E. Society Ed.Poona p.p.33, 34; (2)an old scholar of Vyākarana who is believed to have written a commentary on Vikṛtavallī of Vyādi; (3) a comparatively modern scholar who is said to have written a commentary named Induprakāśa on the Śabdenduśekhara; (4) author of the Vyākaraṇadīpaprabhā, a short commentary on the Vyākaraṇa work of Cidrūpāśramin. See चिद्रूपाश्रमिन्.
gaṇaa class of words, as found in the sūtras of Pāṇini by the mention of the first word followed by the word इति; exempli gratia, for example स्वरादि, सर्वादि, ऊर्यादि, भ्वादि, अदादि, गर्गादि et cetera, and others The ten gaṇas or classes of roots given by Pāṇini in his dhātupātha are given the name Daśagaṇī by later grammarians.
gaṇapāṭhathe mention individually of the several words forming a class or gaṇa, named after the first word said to have been written by Pāṇini himself as a supplementary work to his great grammar called Aṣṭaka or Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., the Sikṣā,the Dhātupātha and the Lingānuśāsana being the other ones. Other grammarians such as शाकटायन, अापिशलि and others have their own gaṇapāthās. The gaṇapāthā is traditionally ascribed to Pāṇini; the issue is questioned, however, by modern scholars. The text of the gaṇapāṭha is metrically arranged by some scholars. The most scholarly and authoritative treatise on gaṇapāṭha is the Gaṇaratnamahodadhī of Vardhamāna.
gati(1)literally motion; stretching out, lengthening of a syllable. The word is explained in the Prātiśakhya works which define it as the lengthening of a Stobha vowel with the utterance of the vowel इ or उ after it, exempli gratia, for example हाइ or हायि for हा; similarly आ-इ or अा -यि ; (2) a technical term used by Pāṇini in connection with prefixes and certain indeclinables which are called गति, confer, compare P.I.4.60-79. The words called gati can be compounded with the following word provided the latter is not a verb, the compound being named tatpuruṣa e.g, प्रकृतम् , ऊरीकृत्य confer, compare P.II.2.18; the word गति is used by Pāṇini in the masculine gender as seen in the Sūtra गतिरनन्तरः P.VI. 2.49 and hence explained as formed by the addition of the affix क्तिच् to गम्, the word being used as a technical term by the rule क्तिच्क्तौ च संज्ञायाम् P.III.3.174; (3) realization, understanding; confer, compare उभयगतिरिह भवति Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari.9; सांप्रतिकाभावे भूतपूर्वगतिः Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari 76; अगत्या हि परिभाषा अाश्रीयते Puruṣottamadeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.adeva Pari. Pāṭha 119.
gatikārakaparibhāṣāa popular name given to the maxim गतिकारकोपपदानां कृद्भिः सह समासवचनं प्राक् सुबुत्पतेः; confer, compare Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa. Pari. 75.
gadāa popular name given to the scholarly commentary written by Vaidyanātha Pāyaguṇḍe on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara. The commentary is called काशिका also, as it was written in the town of Kāśī (Vārāṇasī).
guṇakīrtia Jain writer of the thirteenth century who wrote a commentary named कातन्त्रवृत्तिटिप्पणी on दुर्गसिंहवृत्ति.
gonardīyaliterally inhabitant of Gonarda which was the name of a district. in the province of Oudh in the days of the Mahabhasyakara according to some scholars. Others believe that Gonarda was the name of the district named Gonda at present The expression गोनर्दीय अाह occurs four times in the Mahabhasya where it refers to a scholar of grammar in Patafijali's time; cf M.Bh. on I. 1.21 ; I. 1.29; III. I.92; VII. 2.101. As Kaiyata paraphrases the words गेानर्दीयस्त्वाह as भाष्यकारस्त्वाह, scholars say that गेीनर्दीय was the name taken by the Mahabhasyakara himself who was a resident of Gonarda. Hari Diksita, however, holds that गोनर्दीय was the term used for the author of the . Varttikas; confer, compare Brhacchabdaratna.
gopāla( देव )known more by the nickname of मन्नुदेव or मन्तुदेव who lived in the eighteenth century and wrote several commentary works on well-known grammatical treatises such as the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara, Laghusabdendusekhara, Paribhasendusekhara et cetera, and others He is believed to have written a treatise on Ganasutras also; (2) a grammarian different from the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. मन्नुदेव who has written an explanatory work on the Pratisakhyas;.(3) a scholar of grammar, different from the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. who is believed to have written a gloss named Visamarthadipika on the Sarasvata Vyakarana at the end of the sixteenth century.
gopīcandraknown also by the name गेयींचन्द्र who .has written several commentary works on the grammatical treatises of the Samksipatasara or Jaumāra school of Vyakarana founded by Kramdisvara and Jumaranandin in the 12th century, the well-known among them being the संक्षिप्तसाटीका, संक्षितसारपरिभात्रासूत्रटीका and तद्धितपरिशिष्टटीका. He is believed to have lived in the thirteenth century A. D.
govardhanaa grammarian who has written a work on Katantra Grammar called कातन्त्रकौमुदी and also a commentary on the Ganaratnamahodadhi of Vardhamana. A gloss on the Unadisutras is also assigned to Govardhana who is likely to be the same as a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
ṅyāppāda popular name given by grammarians to the first pada of the fourth adhyaya of Panini's Astadyayi as the pada begins with the rule ङ्याप्प्रातिपदिकात् IV. I.I.
cakoraa grammarian who .wrote a commentary on the 'Sabdalingarthacandrika of Sujanapandita. चक्कनशर्मा a grammarian who is said to have written a work named Dhatusamgraha.
cakrakārakaknown by the name कारकचक्र also, a small work on syntax attributed to वररुचि.
caṅgadāsaa grammarian who has written a work on the topic of the five vrttis. The work is named चङ्गवृति.
candrakīrtia Jain grammarian of the twelfth century A.D. who has written a commentary named Subodhini on the Sarasvata Vyakaraha.
candragominnamed also चन्द्र, a Buddhist scholar who has written an easy Sanskrit Grammar based on the Astadhyayi of Panini. He is believed to have lived in North India in the fifth century A.D. See चन्द्र.
carkarītaa term used by the ancient grammarians in connection with a secondary root in the sense of frequency; the term यङ्लुगन्त is used by comparatively modern grammarians in the same sense. The चर्करीत roots are treated as roots of the adadi class or second conjugation and hence the general Vikarana अ ( शप् ) is omitted after them.The word is based on the 3rd person. sing form चर्करीति from .the root कृ in the sense of frequency; exempli gratia, for example चर्करीति, चर्कर्ति, बोभवीति बोभोति; confer, compare चर्करीतं च a gana-sutra in the gana named ’adadi’ given by Panini in connection with अदिप्रभृतिभ्य; शपः Pāṇini. II.4.72; confer, compare also चर्करीतमिति यङ्लुकः प्राचां संज्ञा Bhasa Vr. on P. II. 4.72, The word चेक्रीयित is similarly used for the frequentative when the sign of the frequentative viz. य ( यङ् ) is not elidedition See चेक्रीयित.
carmaśirasname of a Nirukta writer quoted by Yaska; confer, compare Nir.III.15.
cāṅgusūtraa treatise on the grammar Written by चाडगुदास in the Sutra form,which was named वैयाकरणजीवातु by him.
cādia class of words headed by च which are termed निपात by Panini e gच,वा,ह, एवम् नूनम्, चेत्, माङ् et cetera, and others; confer, compare चादयोSसत्वे. P. I.4.57. For the meaning of the word असत्त्व see p.370 Vyakaranamahabhasya. Vol. VII. published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
cāndraname of a treatise on grammar written by Candra, who is believed to have been the same as Candragomin. The Grammar is based upon that of Panini, but it does not treat Vedic forms and accents. See the word चन्द्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. For details see pp. 375376 Patanjali Mahabhasya. Vol. VII, D.E. Society's Edition.
cāndravyākaraṇapaddhatiname of a conmentary on the चान्द्रव्याकरण written by अानन्ददत्त.
cārāyaṇaan ancient grammarian referred to by Patanjali in the Mahabhasya as a scholar who had a line of pupils named after him; confer, compare कम्बलचारायणीयाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 1.73
ciccandrikāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Vishnu Shastri Bhat, in reply to the treatise named दूषकरदोद्भेदः See विष्णुशास्त्रिन्. For details see pp. 39, 40 of Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. published by the D.E. Society, Poona.
citprabhāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara by ब्रह्मानन्दसरस्वती.
cidasthimālāname of a commentary on the Laghusabdendusekhara by Vaidyanatha Payagunde,one of the distinguished disciples of Nagesabhatta.
cidrūpāśrayanamed also चिद्रूपाश्रम who wrote a learned commentary named विषमी on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesabhatta
cintāmaṇiname of a commentary on the Sutras of the Sakatayana Vyakarana written by यक्षवर्मन्, It is also called लधुवृत्ति.
chpādaa popular name given by grammarians to the first pada of the fifth Adhyaya of Painis Astadhyayi as the pada begins with the rule प्राक् क्रीताच्छः P. V. 1.1.
jagaddharaa poet and grammarian of Kasmira of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named बालबोधिनी on the Katantra Sutras.
jagannātha(1)the well-known poet and scholar of Vyakarana and Alam kara who wrote many excellent poetical works. He lived in the sixteenth century. He was a pupil of कृष्णशेष and he severely criticised the views of Appaya Diksita and Bhattoji Diksita. He wrote a sort of refutation of Bhattoji's commentary Praudha-Manorama on the Siddhānta Kaumudi, which he named प्रौढमनेारमाखण्डन but which is popularly termed मनोरमाकुचमर्दन. His famous work is the Rasagangadhara on Alankrasastra; (2) writer of a commentary on the Rk-Pratisakhya by name Varnakramalaksana; (3) writer of Sarapradipika, a commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
jayakṛṣṇaa famous grammarian of the Mauni family who lived in Varanasi in the seventeenth century. He wrote विभक्त्यर्थनिर्णय, स्फोटचन्द्रिका, a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi called सुबोधिनी and a commentary on the Madhya Kaumudi named विलास. He wrote a commentary on the Laghukaumudi also.
jayadevaa grammarian, ( of course different from well-known poet), to whom a small treatise on grammar by name इष्टतन्त्रव्याकरण is attributedition
jayantaauthor of तत्वचन्द्र a commentary on पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति written by Vitthala; (2) writer of a commentary named Vadighatamudgara on the Sarasvataprakriya.
jayarāmabhaṭṭācārya(1)a famous Bengalee scholar of Vyakarana and Nyaya who has written a small treatise dealing with syntax. The treatise is named कारकवाद.
jayānandaa Jain grammarian of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named उद्धार on the लिङ्गानुशासन of Hemacandra
jāgrahitetivādaa short disguisition on the correctness of the word जाग्रहीता, written by a grammarian named Cakrin; confer, compare भट्टोजिदीक्षितग्राहग्रस्तं माधवदिग्गजम्। अमूमुचत् सत्यवर्यश्चक्री चक्रिप्रसादभाक्, colophon.
jātyaname of a variety of the Svarita or circumflex accent; the original svarita accent as contrasted with the svarita for the grave which follows upon an acute as prescribed by P. in VIII. 4.67, and which is found in the words इन्द्रः, होता et cetera, and others The jatya svarita is noticed in the words स्वः, क्व, न्यक्, कन्या et cetera, and others; .confer, compare उदात्तपूर्वं स्वरितमनुदात्तं पदेक्षरम्। अतोन्यत् स्वरितं स्वारं जात्यमाचक्षते पदे॥ जात्या स्वभावेनैव उदात्तानुदात्तसंगतिं विना जातो जात्यः । तं जात्यमाचक्षतै व्याडिप्रभृयः Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) and commentary III. 4.
jihvāmūlasthāna(l)having the root of the tongue as the place of its production;the phonetic element or letter called जिह्वामूलीय; (2) name given to that phonetic element into which a visarga is changed when followed by क् or ख्; cf X क इति जिह्वामूलीयः V.Pr.VIII.19. The जिह्वामूलीय letter is called जिह्व्य also; see Nyasa on I. 1.9. The Rk. Pratisakhya looks upon ऋ, लृ, जिह्वामूलीय, and the guttural letters as जिह्वामूलस्थान.
jumaranandina grammarian of the fourteenth century A. D. who ' revised and rewrote the.grammar संक्षिप्तसार and the commentary named रसवती on it, which were composed by क्रमदीश्वर in the thirteenth century. The work of जुमरनन्दिन् is known as जौमारव्याकरण.
jainendravyākaraṇaname of a grammar work written by Pujyapada Devanandin, also called Siddhanandin, in the fifth century A.D. The grammar is based on the Astadhyay of Panini,the section on Vedic accent and the rules of Panini explaining Vedic forms being,of course, neglectedition The grammar is called Jainendra Vyakarana or Jainendra Sabdanusasana. The work is available in two versions, one consisting of 3000 sutras and the other of 3700 sutras. it has got many commentaries, of which the Mahavrtti written by Abhayanandin is the principal one. For details see Jainendra Vyakarana, introduction published by the Bharatiya Jnanapitha Varadasi.
jainendravyākaraṇamahāvṛttiname of a commentary on the Jainendra Vyakarana, written by Abhayanandin in the ninth century A. D. see जैनेन्द्रव्याकरण a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
jauhotyādikaa root belonging to the जुहोत्यादिगण or the third conjugation. ज्ञानदीपिका name of a commentary on Amarasimha’s Amarakosa written by Sripati (Chakravartin) in the 14th century.
jyotsnā(Ι)name of a commentary by Rāmacandra possibly belonging to the 18th century on the Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya; (2) name of a commentary on Nāgeśa's 'Laghuśabdenduśekhara by Udayaṃakara Pāṭhaka of Vārāṇasi in the 18th century.
jvalitistanding for ज्वलादि, name of a class of 30 roots headed by the root ज्वल दीप्तौ and given as चल कम्पने, जल घातने etc; cf: ज्वलितिकसन्तेभ्यो णः P. III. 1.140.
ṭhakpādaa popular name given to the fourth pada of the fourth adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi.The pada begins with the rule प्राग्वहतेष्ठक् P.IV.4.1 prescribing the taddhita affix ठक् in the senses prescribed in rules be. ginning with the next rule ' तेन दीव्यति खनति जयति जितम् ' and ending with the rule 'निकटे वसति' P.IV.4.73.
ṭhañtaddhita affix. affix इक or क (by P.VII.3.51) causing Vrddhi and acute accent for the first vowel of the word to which it is added, applied (1) to महृाराज, प्रोष्ठपद and क्वाचिन् in the specifieditionsenses, confer, compare P. IV.2.35, 4l e. g. माहृाराजिक, प्रौष्ठपदिक et cetera, and others; (2) to words काशि, चेदि, संज्ञा and others, along with ञिठ, e. g. काशिकी, काशिका, also with ञिठ to words denoting villages in the Vahika country exempli gratia, for example शाकलिकी शाकलिका; as also to words ending in उ forming names of countries in all the Saisika senses confer, compare P. IV.2.116-120; (3) to compound words having a word showing direction as their first member, to words denoting time, as also to the words शरद्, निशा and प्रदोष in the Saisika senses; cf P. IV.3.6, 7, 1115; (4) to the words वर्षा (1n Vedic Literature), and to हेमन्त and वसन्त in the Saisika senses; confer, compare P.IV.3.1921; (5) to संवत्सर, अाग्रहायणी, words having अन्तः as the first member, to the word ग्राम preceded by परि or अनु, to multisyllabic words having their last vowel accented acute, to words denoting sacrifices, to words forming names of sages, to words ending in ऋ and to the word महाराज in the specific senses which are mentioned; confer, compare P. IV.3.50, 60, 61, 67, 68, 69, 78, 79, 97; (6) to the words गोपुच्छ, श्वगण, आक्रन्द, लवण, परश्वध, compound words having a multisyllabic words as their first member, and to the words गुड et cetera, and others in the specified senses;confer, compareP.IV.4.6,II, 38, 52, 58, 64, 103;(7) to any word as a general taddhita affix. affix (अधिकारविहित), unless any other affix has been specified in the specified senses ' तेन क्रीतम् ' ' तस्य निमित्तम्' ... ' तदर्हम्' mentioned in the section of sutras V. 1. 18. to 117; (8) to the words अय:शूल, दण्ड, अजिन, compound words having एक or गो as their first member as also to the words निष्कशत and निष्कसहस्र; confer, compare P.V.2.76, 118,119.
ḍhakañtaddhita affix. affix एयक applied (1) to the word कुल optionally along with यत् and ख, when it is not a member of a compound;.e. g. कौलेयकः, कुल्यः, कुलीनः; confer, compare P.'IV. 1. 140; (2) to the words कत्त्रि and others in the Saisika senses as also to the words कुल, कुक्षि and ग्रीवा, if the words formed with the affix added, respectively mean dog, sword and ornament : e. g. कात्त्रेयकः कौलेयक: (श्वा), कौक्षेयकः (असिः), ग्रैवेयकः (अलंकारः): confer, compareKāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV 2.95,96.
ṇatvapādaa popular name given by grammarians to the fourth pada confer, compare Panini's Astadhyayi, as the pada begins with the rule रषाभ्यां नो णः समानपदे and mainly gives rules about णत्व i. e. the substitution of the consonant ण् for न्.
ṇit(1)an affix with the mute con.sonant ण् added to it to signify the substitution of vrddhi for the preceding vowel or for the penultimate अ or for the first vowel of the word if the affix applied is a taddhita affix; confer, compare P. VII.2.115117: e. g. अण्, ण, उण्, णि et cetera, and others: (2) an affix not actually marked with the mute letter ण् but looked upon as such for the purpose of vrddhi; e. g. the Sarvanamasthana affixes after the words गो and सखि, confer, compare P. VII.1.90, 92.
ṇinikrt affix इन् signifying vrddhi (1) applied to the roots headed by ग्रह् ( i. e. the roots ग्रह्, उद्वस्, स्था et cetera, and others ) in the sense of an agent;e. g. ग्राही, उद्वासी, स्थायी. confer, compare P. III.1.134; (2) applied to the root हन् preceded by the word कुमार or शीर्ष as उपपद: e. g. कुमारघाती, शीर्षघाती, confer, compare P. III.2.51: (3) applied to any root preceded by a substantive as upapada in the sense of habit, or when compari son or vow or frequency of action is conveyed, or to the root मन्, with a substantive as उपपद e. gउष्णभोजी, शीतभोजी, उष्ट्रकोशी, ध्वाङ्क्षरावीः स्थण्डिलशायी, अश्राद्धभोजीः क्षीरपायिण उशीनराः; सौवीरपायिणो वाह्रीकाः: दर्शनीयमानी, शोभनीयमानी, confer, compare P. III.2.78-82; (4) applied to the root यज् preceded by a word referring to the करण of यागफल as also to the root हन् preceded by a word forming the object ( कर्मन् ) of the root हन् , the words so formed referring to the past tense: e. g. अग्निष्टो याजी, पितृव्याघाती, confer, compare P. III 2.85, 86; (5) applied to a root when the word so formed refers to a kind of necessary activity or to a debtor; confer, compare अवश्यंकारी, शतंदायी, सहस्रदायी confer, compare P. III.4. 169-170: (6) tad-affix इन् , causing vrddhi for the first vowel, applied to the words काश्यप and कौशिक referring to ancient sages named so, as also to words which are the names of the pupils of कलापि or of वैशम्पायन, as also to the words शुनक, वाजसनेय et cetera, and others in the sense of 'students learning what has been traditionally spoken by those sages' e. g. काश्यपिनः, ताण्डिनः, हरिद्रविणः शौनकिनः, वाजसनेयिनः et cetera, and others; cf P. IV.3, 103 104, 106; (7) applied to words forming the names of ancient sages who are the speakers of ancient Brahmana works in the sense of 'pupils studying those works' as also to words forming the names of sages who composed old Kalpa works in the sense of those कल्प works; e. g. भाल्लविनः, एतरेयिणः । पैङ्गी कल्पः अरुणपराजी कल्पः; cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 3.105: (8) applied to the words पाराशर्य and शिलालिन् in the sense of 'students reading the Bhiksusutras (of पाराशार्य) and the Nata sutras ( of शिलालिन् ) respectively; e. g. पाराशरिणो भिक्षव:, शैलालिनो नटाः: cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.110.
ṇaupādaa popular name given to the fourth pada of the seventh Adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi, which begins with the rule णौ चङ्युपघाया ह्रस्त्रः P. VII. 4.1.
ṇvul(1)a very general krt affix अक, causing vrddhi and acute accent to the vowel preceding the affix, applied to a root optionally with तृ (i. e. तृच् ) in the sense of an agent e. g कारकः हारकः also कर्ता, हर्ता ; Cf P. III. 1.33; (2) krt. affix अक applied optionally with the affix तुम् to a root when it refers to an action for which another action is mentioned by the principal verb; e. g. भोजको व्रजति or भोक्तुं व्रजति; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on तुमुन्ण्वुलौ क्रियायां क्रियार्थायाम्; P. III. 3.10; (3) krt affix अक, necessarily accompanied by the feminine. affix अा added to it, applied to a root if the sense given by the word so formed is the name of a disease or a proper noun or a narration or a query ; e. g. प्रवाहिका, प्रच्छर्दिका, शालभञ्जिका, तालभञ्जिका, कारिक, confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 3.108, 109, 110.
tattvacandraname of a commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriyakaumudi.
tattvabodhinīname of the well-known commentary on Bhattoji's Siddhnta Kaumudi written by his pupil Jnanendrasarasvati at Benares. Out of the several commentaries on the Siddhantakaumudi, the Tattvabodhini is looked upon as the most authoritative and at the same time very scholarly.
tattvavimarśinīname of a commentary on the Kasikavrtti by a grammarian named Nandikeśvarakārikā.kārikābhāṣya by Upamanyu.in the beginning of the nineteenth century A. D.
tattvādarśaname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by M. M. Vasudev Shastri Abhyankar in 1889 A. D. The commentary is more critical than explanatory,wherein the author has given the purpose and the gist of the important Paribhasas and has brought out clearly the differences between the school of Bhattoji and the school of Nagesa in several important matters.
tatpuruṣaname of an important kind of compound words similar to the compound word तत्पुरुष id est, that is ( तस्य पुरुषः ), and hence chosen as the name of such compounds by ancient grammarians before Panini. Panini has not defined the term with a view to including such compounds as would be covered by the definition. He has mentioned the term तत्पुरुष in II.1.22 as Adhikara and on its strength directed that all compounds mentioned or prescribed thereafter upto Sutra II.2.22 be called तत्पुरुष. No definite number of the sub-divisions of तत्पुरुष is given;but from the nature of compounds included in the तत्पुरुष-अधिकार, the sub-divisions विभक्तितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.1.24 to 48, समानाधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.1.49 to 72 (called by the name कर्मधारय; acc.to P.I. 2. 42), संख्यातत्पुरुष (called द्विगु by P.II.1.52), अवयत्रतत्पुरुष or एकदेशितत्पुरुषं confer, compare P.II.2.1-3, ब्यधिकरणतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II 2.5, नञ्तत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2.6, उपपदतत्पुरुष confer, compare P. II.2.19, प्रादितत्पुरुष confer, compare P.II.2 18 and णमुल्तत्पुरुष confer, compareP.II.2.20 are found mentioned in the commentary literature on standard classical works. Besides these, a peculiar tatpurusa compound mentioned by'Panini in II.1.72, is popularly called मयूरव्यंसकादिसमास. Panini has defined only two out of these varieties viz. द्विगु as संख्यापूर्वो द्विगुः P.II. 1.23, and कर्मधारय as तत्पुरुषः समानाधिकरणः कर्मधारयः P. I.2.42. The Mahabhasyakara has described तत्पुरुष as उत्तरपदार्थप्रधानस्तत्पुरुषः: confer, compare M.Bh. on II.1.6, II.1.20, II.1.49, et cetera, and others, and as a consequence it follows that the gender of the tatpurusa compound word is that of the last member of the compound; confer, compare परवल्लिङ द्वन्द्वतत्पुरुषयोः P. II.4. 26; cf also तत्पुरुषश्चापि कः परवल्लिङं प्रयोजयति । यः पूर्वपदार्थप्रधानः एकदेशिसमासः अर्धपिप्पलीति । यो ह्युत्तरपदार्थप्रधानो दैवकृतं तस्य परवल्लिङ्गम्, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II.4.26. Sometimes, the compound gets a gender different from that of the last word; confer, compare P.II.4.19-31, The tatpurusa compound is optional as generally all compounds are, depending as they do upon the desire of the speaker. Some tatpurusa compounds such as the प्रादितत्पुरुष or उपपदतत्पुरुष are called नित्य and hence their constitutent words, with the case affixes applied to them, are not noticed separately; confer, compare P.II.2.18,19, In some cases अ as a compound-ending ( समासान्त ) is added: exempli gratia, for example राजघुरा, नान्दीपुरम् ; confer, compare P. V.4.74; in some cases अच् ( अ ) is added: confer, compare P.V-4 75 o 87: while in some other cases टच् ( अ ) is added, the mute letter ट् signifying the addition of ङीप् ( ई) in the feminine gender; confer, compareP.V.4. 91-1 12. For details See p.p. 270-273 Mahabhasya Vol.VII published by the D. E. Society, Poona.
tantrapradīpaname of the learned commentary_written by मैत्रेयरक्षित, a famous Buddhist grammarian of the 12th century A. D. on the काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका ( न्यास ) of Jinendrabuddhi। The work is available at Present only in a manuscript form, and that too in fragments. Many later scholars have copiously quoted from this work. The name of the work viz. तन्त्रप्रदीप is rarely mentioned; but the name of the author is mentioned as रक्षित, मैत्रेय or even मैत्रेयरक्षित. Ther are two commentaries on the तन्त्रप्रदीप named उद्द्योतनप्रभा and आलोक,
tavai(1)krt affix तवै for the infinitive affix तुम् in Vedic Literature. The affix तवै has a peculiarity of accent, namely that the word ending in तवै has got both the initial and ending vowels accented acute (उदात्त); exempli gratia, for example सोममिन्द्राय पातवै, हर्षसे दातवा उ; confer, compare P.III.4.9; and VI. 1.200; (2) krtya affix in Vedic Literature, exempli gratia, for example परिघातवै for परिघातव्यम्; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. III. 4.14.
tāthābhāvyaname given to the grave (अनुदात्त) vowel which is अवग्रह id est, that is which occurs at the end of the first member of a compound and which is placed between two acute vowels id est, that is is preceded by and followed by an acute vowel; exempli gratia, for example तनूSनप्त्रे, तनूSनपत्: confer, compare उदाद्यन्तो न्यवग्रहस्ताथाभाव्यः । V.Pr.I.120. The tathabhavya vowel is recited as a kampa ( कम्प ) ; confer, compare तथा चोक्तमौज्जिहायनकैर्माध्यन्दिनमतानुसारिभिः'अवग्रहो यदा नीच उच्चयॊर्मध्यतः क्वचित् । ताथाभाव्यो भवेत्कम्पस्तनूनप्त्रे निदर्शनम्'. Some Vedic scholars hold the view that the ताथाभाव्य vowel is not a grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel, but it is a kind of स्वरित or circumflex vowel. Strictly according to Panini "an anudatta following upon an udatta becomes Svarita": confer, compare P.VIII.4.66, V.Pr. IV. 1.138: cf also R.Pr.III. 16.
tiṅ(1)a brief term (प्रत्याहार) for the 18 personal endings. Out of these eighteen personal endings, which are common for all tenses and moods, the first nine तिप्, तस् et cetera, and others all called Parasmaipada, while the other nine त, अाताम् et cetera, and others are named Atmanepada and तङ् also; confer, compare तङानावात्मनेपदम्; (2) a verbal form called also अाख्यातक; confer, compare तिङ् खलु अाख्यातका भवान्ति । पचति पठति । V.Pr.I.27.
tiṅanta(1)a word ending in तिङ्; a Verb; (2) a popular name given to the section which deals with verbs in books on grammar as contrasted with the term सुबन्त which is used for the section dealing with nouns.
tirumallaa southern writer of the commentary named सुमनोरमा on the Siddhānta Kaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita.
tṛjantaa word ending in the affix तृच् and hence getting the guna vowel (i. e. अ ) substituted for the final vowel ऋ before the Sarvanamasthana (i. e. the first five) case affixes; confer, compare तृजन्त आदेशॊ भविष्यति, Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on VII. 1.96.
tripathagāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Raghavendracarya Gajendragadkar, a resident of Satara and a pupil of Nilakanthasastri Thatte. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth and first half of the nineteenth century and wrote comentaries on important grammar works.
tripādīterm usually used in connection with the last three Padas (ch. VIII. 2, VIII. 3 and VIII. 4) of Panini’s Ashtadhyayi, the rules in which are not valid by convention to rules in the first seven chapters and a quarter, as also a later rule in which (the Tripadi) is not valid to an earlier one; confer, compare पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P. VIII.2.1; (2) name of a critical treatise on Panini's grammar ("The Tripadi") written by Dr. H. E. Buiskool recently.
tribhāṣyaratnaname of a commentary on the Taittiriya Pratisakhya written by Somayarya. The commentary is said to have been based on the three Bhasya works attributed to the three ancient Vedic scholarsVararuci, Mahiseya and Atreya.
trilaॊcanaa scholar of grammar who has written a small work named अव्ययशब्दवृत्ति on the uses of indeclinables.
triśikhāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara written by Laksminrsimha in the 18th century.
tryambakaa grammarian of the nineteenth century, who resided at Wai in Satara District and wrote a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara which is named त्र्यम्बकी after the writer.
thīma(THIEME, PAUL)a sound scholar of the present day, well versed in Sanskrit Grammar and Vedic Literature, who has written a critical treatise named "Panini and the Veda."
dayāpālaa.Jain writer who wrote a treatise named रूपसिद्धि.
darpaṇaname of a commentary on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara, written by a grammarian named Harivallabha.
darpaṇāname of a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha, written by Mannudeva or Mantudeva of the nineteenth century.
daśakaa name given to the treatise on grammar written by व्याघ्रपाद which consisted of 10 chapters; confer, compare दशकं वैयाघ्रपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P V. 1.58. The word also means students reading the work दशक; confer, compare दशका वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.2.65.
daśagaṇī(1)a section of grammatical treatises dealing with the ten conjugations of roots. e.g the first section of the second part ( उत्तरार्ध ) of the Siddhanta Kaumudi; (2) name of the dhatupatha of Panini which gives ten classes of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो दशगणीपरिपठिता गृह्यन्ते Nyasa on I.3.1.
daśabalakārikāa short treatise on the roots belonging to more than one conjugation; the name of the author is not given.
taddhita affix. affix named 'vibhakti' applied to the words सर्व, एक, अन्य, किं, यत्,तत् and इदम् in the locative case; exempli gratia, for example सर्वदा, एकदा, कदा: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.15,19,20,21.
dākṣāyaṇaname, by which व्याडि, the author of the grammar work संग्रह is referred to. The word दाक्षायण indicates that व्याडि was a descendant of दक्ष, and, as Panini is called दाक्षीपुत्र, critics say that Panini and Vyadi were relatives; confer, compare शोभना खलु दाक्षायणस्य दाक्षायणेन वा संग्रहस्य कृतिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3.66.
dākṣīputraliterally son of a female descendant of दक्ष; name given to Panini who was the son of दाक्षी a female descendant of दक्ष; confer, compare शंकरः शांकरीं प्रादाद्दाक्षीपुत्राय धीमते Pāṇini. Sik. 56; confer, compare also सर्वे सर्वपदादेशा दाक्षीपुत्रस्य पाणिनेः M.Bh. on P. I. 1.20: VII.1.27.
dānavijayaa Jain grammarian, who wrote a small grammar treatise named शब्दभूषण.
daśagaṇī(1)a section of grammatical treatises dealing with the ten conjugations of roots. e.g the first section of the second part ( उत्तरार्ध ) of the Siddhanta Kaumudi; (2) name of the dhatupatha of Panini which gives ten classes of roots; confer, compare भूवादयो दशगणीपरिपठिता गृह्यन्ते Nyasa on I.3.1.
daśabalakārikāa short treatise on the roots belonging to more than one conjugation; the name of the author is not given.
taddhita affix. affix named 'vibhakti' applied to the words सर्व, एक, अन्य, किं, यत्,तत् and इदम् in the locative case; exempli gratia, for example सर्वदा, एकदा, कदा: confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 3.15,19,20,21.
dākṣāyaṇaname, by which व्याडि, the author of the grammar work संग्रह is referred to. The word दाक्षायण indicates that व्याडि was a descendant of दक्ष, and, as Panini is called दाक्षीपुत्र, critics say that Panini and Vyadi were relatives; confer, compare शोभना खलु दाक्षायणस्य दाक्षायणेन वा संग्रहस्य कृतिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. II.3.66.
dākṣīputraliterally son of a female descendant of दक्ष; name given to Panini who was the son of दाक्षी a female descendant of दक्ष; confer, compare शंकरः शांकरीं प्रादाद्दाक्षीपुत्राय धीमते Pāṇini. Sik. 56; confer, compare also सर्वे सर्वपदादेशा दाक्षीपुत्रस्य पाणिनेः M.Bh. on P. I. 1.20: VII.1.27.
dānavijayaa Jain grammarian, who wrote a small grammar treatise named शब्दभूषण.
durgasiṃhathe famous commentator of the Katantra sutras, whose Vrtti on the sutras is the most popular one. It is called , कातन्त्रसूत्रवृत्ति or कातन्तवृत्ति or दौर्गसिंहीवृत्ति , also. A work on Paribhasas named परिभाषावृति, in which Paribhasas are explained and established as based on the Katantra Vyakarana sutras, is attributed to Durgasimha. It is doubtful whether this commentator Durgasimha is the same as Durgacarya, the famous commentator of Yaska's Nirukta. There is a legend that Durgasimha was the brother of Vikramaditya, the founder of the Vikrama Era. Besides the gloss on the Katantra sutras, some grammar works such as a gloss on the unadi sutras, a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on Kalapa-Vyakarana Sutras, a commentary on Karakas named षट्कारकरत्न, Namalinganusasana and Paribhasavrtti are ascribed to Durgasimha. Some scholars believe that the term अमरसिंह was only a title given to Durgasimha for his profound scholarship, and it was Durgasimha who was the author of the well-known work Amarakosa.
durgādāsaa grammarian who wrote (a) a gloss on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha, (b) a gloss named घातुदीपिका on Kavikalpadruma and (c) Sabdarnavakos
durghaṭavṛttiname of a grammar work explaining words which are difficult to derive according to rules of Panini. The work is written in the style of a running commentary on select sutras of Panini, devoted mainly to explain difficult formations. The author of it, Saranadeva, was an eastern grammarian who, as is evident from the number of quotations in his work, was a great scholar of the 12th or the 13th century.
durdhaṭoddhāraname.of a commentary by Kesavadatta-Sarman on the grammar work named संक्षिप्तसार.
durvalācāryaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on grammar दुर्वलीयव्याकरण, named after him. Besides this treatise, he has written commentaries on Nagesa's Laghumanjusa and Paribhasendusekhara.
dūṣakaradodbhedaname of a commentary, on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa, believed to have been written by Gopalacārya Karhadkar, a grammarian of the 19th century and attributed to Bhimacarya. This commentary, which was written to criticize the commentary written by Visnusastri Bhat, was again criticized in reply by Visnusastri Bhat in his Ciccandrika ( चिच्चन्द्रिका ). See विष्णुशास्त्री भट.
devatādvandvaa compound word called द्वन्द्व whose members are names of deities; the peculiarities of this Dvandva compound are (a) that generally there are changes at the end of the first member, by virtue of which it appears similar to a word ending in the dual number, and (b) that both the words retain their original accents.exempli gratia, for example इन्द्रासोमौ, सौमापूषणा, अग्नीषोमाभ्यां, मित्रावरुणाभ्याम् ; for changes, confer, compare P. VI.3.25-31; for accent, confer, compare देवताद्वन्द्वानि चानामन्त्रितानि (द्विरुदात्तानिं) । इन्द्राबृहस्पतिभ्याम्, इन्द्राबृहस्पती इति त्रीणि Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.II.48, 49; confer, compare also देवताद्वन्द्वे च P. VI, 2.141.
devaśarmana grammarian who has written a disquisition on the philosophy of Vyakarana in verse, and added a commentary of his own on it which he has named as समन्वयप्रदीपसंकेत.
devikāpādaa popular name given to the third pada of the seventh adhyaya of Parinis Asadhyāyi as the pada begins with the Sutra दविकाशिंशपादित्यवाट्दीर्घसत्त्रश्रेयसामात् P.VII 3. 1.
devendraa Jain grammarian of the 13th century who has written a commentary named लघुन्यास on the शब्दानुशासन of Hemacandra. He has written many works on the Jain Agamas, of which a commentary on the Uttaradhyanasutra can be specially mentionedition He is called देवेन्द्रसूरि also.
daivaname of a system of grammar or a work on grammar the peculiarity of which is the omission of the एकशेष topic; confer, compare अनेकशेषं दैवं स्यात्
devendraname given to a work on grammar, presumably the same as जैनेद्र-शब्दानुशासन written by पूज्यपाददेवनन्दिन्. See जेनेन्द्रव्याकरण.
doṣoddharaṇaname of a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhisendusekhara written by मन्नुदेव of the eighteenth century.
doṣoddhāraname of a commentary on Nagesa's Laghusabdendusekhara written by मन्नुदेव of the eighteenth century.
drutabodhaname of a treatise on grammar written for beginners by Bharatasena or Bharatamalla of Bengal in the sixteemth century.
dvanddhaname of a compound, formed of two or more words used in the same case, showing their collection together; confer, compare चार्थे द्वन्द्वः P. II.2.29. Out of the four meanings of the indeclinable च, viz. समुच्चय अन्वाचय, इतरेतरयोग and समाहार, the dvandva compound is sanctioned in the last two senses only called इतरेतरद्वन्द्व (as in प्लक्षन्यग्रोधौ et cetera, and others) and समाहारद्वन्द्व (as in वाक्त्वचम् et cetera, and others) respectively For details see Mahabhasya on II.2.29. The dvandva compound takes place only when the speaker intends mentioning the several objects together id est, that is when there is, in short, सहविवक्षा orयुगपदधिकरणवचनता; confer, compare अनुस्यूतेव मेदाभ्यां एका प्रख्योपजायते । यस्यां सहविवक्षां तामाहुर्द्वन्द्वैकशेषयोः । Sr. Pr. II. The gender of a word in the द्वन्द्वसमास is that of the last word in the case of the इतरेतरद्वन्द्व, while it is the neuter gender in the case of the समाहारद्वन्द्व.
dviguname of a compound with a numeral as the first member. The compound is looked upon as a subdivision of the Tatpurusa comPoundThe dvigu compound, having collection as its general sense, is declined in the neuter gender and singular number; when it ends in अ the feminine. affix ङी is added generally, e. g. पञ्चपात्रम्, त्रिभुवनम्, पञ्चमूली. The Dvigu comPound also takes place when a karmadharaya compound, having a word denoting a direction or a numeral as its first member, (a) has a taddhita affix. affix added to it exempli gratia, for example पञ्चकपाळः (पुरोडाशः), or (b) has got a word placed after it in a compound e. g. पशञ्चगवधनः or (c) has a collective sense exempli gratia, for example पञ्चपूली; confer, compare तद्वितार्थोत्तरपदसमाहारे च ( P. II.1.51 ) also, cf Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. and S. K. om P.II.1.51,52.
dvigupādaa Popular name given by grammarians to the fourth quarter of the second Adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the sutra द्विगुरेकवचनम् II. 4.1.
dvyūṣmanname of a Samdhi made up of two spirants, or resulting in the presence of two spirants or Usman letters exempli gratia, for example निष्षिध्बरी:, स्वस्साता; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XI. 22.
dhanajitname of the author of a short metrical treatise on roots named धातुक्रल्पलतिका.
dharaṇīdharaa grammarian of the sixteenth century at the court of Udayasimha who wrote a commentary on the sutras of Panini which was named वैयाकरणसर्वस्व as also a commentary on the Siksa of Panini.
dhamekīrtia Jain scholar called by the name कीर्ति also, who was the author of धातुप्रत्ययपञ्जिक्रा and रूपावतार a well-known treatise on roots; confer, compare बोपदेवमहाग्राहग्रस्तो वामनदिग्गजः । कीर्तेरेव प्रसङ्गेन माधवेन समुद्धृतः । He is believed to have been the first grammarian who arranged the sutras of Panini according to the subject matter.
dhātua root; the basic word of a verbal form,defined by the Bhasyakara as क्रियावचनो धातुः or even as भाववचने धातु:, a word denoting a verbal activity. Panini has not defined the term as such, but he has given a long list of roots under ten groups, named dasagani, which includes about 2200 roots which can be called primary roots as contrasted with secondary roots. The secondary roots can be divided into two main groups ( l ) roots derived from roots ( धातुजधातवः ) and (2) roots derived from nouns ( नामधातवः ). The roots derived from roots can further be classified into three main subdivisions : (a) causative roots or णिजन्त, (b) desiderative roots or सन्नन्त, (c) intensive roots or यङन्त and यङ्लुगन्त: while roots derived from nouns or denominative roots can further be divided into क्यजन्त, काम्यजन्त, क्यङन्त, क्यषन्त, णिङन्त, क्विबन्त and the miscellaneous ones ( प्रकीर्ण ) as derived from nouns like कण्डू( कण्ड्वादि ) by the application of the affix यक् or from nouns like सत्य,वेद, पाश, मुण्ड,मिश्र, et cetera, and others by the application of the affix णिच्. Besides these, there are a few roots formed by the application of the affix अाय and ईय (ईयङ्). All these roots can further be classified into Parasmaipadin or Parasmaibhasa, Atmanepadin or Atmanebhasa and Ubhayapadin. Roots possessed of a mute grave ( अनुदात्त ) vowel or of the mute consonant ङ् added to the root in the Dhatupatha or ending in the affixes यड्, क्यङ् et cetera, and others as also roots in the passive voice are termed Atmanepadin: while roots ending with the affix णिच् as also roots possessed of a mute circumflex vowel or a mute consonant ञ़़् applied to them are termed Ubhayapadin. All the rest are termed Parasmaipadin. There are some other mute letters or syllables applied by Panini to the roots in his Dhatupatha for specific purposes; exempli gratia, for example ए at the end to signify prohibition of vrddhi to the penultimate अ in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अकखीत् confer, compare P. VII.2.5; इर् to signify the optional substitution of अ or अङ् for the affix च्लि of the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अभिदत्, अभैत्सीत् ; confer, compare P.III. 1.57; उ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) before क्त्वा exempli gratia, for example शमित्वा, शान्त्वा; confer, compare P.VII. 2. 56; ऊ to signify the optional application of the augment इ ( इट् ) exempli gratia, for example गोप्ता, गेीपिता, confer, compare P.VII.2.44; अा to signify the prohibition of the augment इट् in the case of the past passive voice. participle. exempli gratia, for example क्ष्विण्णः, स्विन्नः, confer, compare P. VII.2.16; इ to signify the addition of a nasal after the last vowel e. g. निन्दति from निदि, confer, compare P. VII.1.58: ऋ to signify the prohibition of ह्रस्व to the penultimate long vowel before णिच्, e. g. अशशासत्, confer, compare P.VII. 4.2;लृ to signify the substitution of अङ् for च्लि in the aorist, exempli gratia, for example अगमत् confer, compare P. III.1.55: ओ to signify the substitution of न् for त् of the past passive voice.participle. exempli gratia, for example लग्नः, अापीनः, सूनः, दून: et cetera, and others; confer, compare P. VIII. 2.45. Besides these,the mute syllables ञि, टु and डु are prefixed for specific purposes; confer, compare P. III.2.187, III.3.89 and III. 3.88. The term धातु is a sufficiently old one which is taken by Panini from ancient grammarians and which is found used in the Nirukta and the Pratisakhya works, signifying the 'elemental (radical)base' for nouns which are all derivable from roots according to the writers of the Nirukta works and the grammarian Siktaayana; confer, compare नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. III.3.1. Some scholars have divided roots into six categories; confer, compare तत्र धातवः षोढा (a) परिपठिताः भूवादयः, (b) अपरिपठता अान्दोलयत्यादयः, (c) परिपठितापरिपठिताः ( सूत्रपठिताः ) स्कुस्कम्भस्तम्भेत्यादयः, (d) प्रत्ययधातवः सनाद्यन्ताः, (e) नामघातवः कण्ड्वादयः, (f) प्रत्ययनामधातवः होडगल्भक्ली. बप्रभृतयः; cf Sringara Prak. I. For details see M.Bh. on P.I.3.I as also pp 255, 256 Vol. VII Vyakarana-Mahabhasya published by the D.E. Society, Poona.
dhātukalpalatikāa short treatise on the roots of the different conjugations written by a grammarian named Dhananjaya.
ghātudīpikā(1)name of a commentary on the Kavikalpadruma of Bopadeva by Ramalamkara; (2) name of a commentary on the Kavikalpadruma by Durgadasa who wrote a commentary on the Mugdhabodha also.
dhātupāṭha(1)name given in general to the several collections of roots given generally with their meanings by grammarians belonging to the various different schools of grammar. These collections are given as necessary appendices named खिल to their grammars by the well known grammarians of Sanskrit such as Panini, Sakatayana, and others; (2) a small treatise on roots written by Bhimasena of the 14th century.
dhātupārāyaṇaa grammatical treatise dealing with roots written as a supplementary work by Jumaranandin to his grammar work called Rasavati,which itself was a thoroughly revised and enlarged edition of the रसवती a commentary written by Kramadisvara on his own grammar named संक्षिप्तसार.Jumaranandin is believed to have been a Jain writer who lived in the fifteenth century A.D.
ghātuprakāśaa work dealing with roots Written as a supplementary work by Balarama-Pancanana to his own grammar named PrabodhaPrakasa.
ghātumañjarīcalled also धातुसंग्रहृ attributed to a grammarian namcd Kasinatha.
dhātumālāa work on roots in verseform attributed to a grammarian named Isvarakanta.
dhāturatnākaraa work dealing with roots believed to have been written by Narayana who was given the title वन्द्य. He lived in the seventeenth century; a work named सारावलि व्याक्ररण is also believed to have been written by him.
ghātusabandhapādaconventional name given to the fourth pada of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the Sutra धातुसंबन्धे प्रत्ययाः P. III.4.1
dhātvartheliterally meaning of a root, the verbal activity, named क्रिया or भावः . confer, compare धात्वर्थः क्रिया; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III.2. 84, III.2.115. The verbal activity is described generally to be made up of a series of continuous subordinate activities carried on by the different karakas or agents and instruments of verbal activity helping the process of the main activity. When the process of the verbal activity is complete, the completed activity is looked upon as a substantive or dravya and a word denoting it, such as पाक,or याग does not get conjugational affixes, but it is regularly declined like a noun.Just as स्वार्थ, द्रब्य, लिङ्ग, संख्या, and कारक are given as प्रातिपदिकार्थ, in the same manner क्रिया, काल, पुरुष, वचन or संख्या, and कारक are given as धात्वर्थ, as they are shown by a verbal form, although strictly speaking verbal activity (क्रियorभाव) alone is the sense of a root, as stated in the Mahbhasya. For details see Vaiyak.Bh.Sara, where it is said that fruit ( फल) and effort ( ब्यापार ) are expressed by a root, confer, compare फलव्यापारयोर्धातुः. The five senses given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. are in fact conveyed not by a root, but by a verb or अाख्यात or तिडन्त.
dhānyapādaa popular name given to the second pada of the fifth adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi possibly because the pada begins with the Sutra धान्यानां भवने क्षेत्रे खञ्, P. V.2.1
dhmātaname of a fault in the pronunciation of a vowel when on account of fullness of breath it appears as uttered long (दीर्घ ), although really it is short; confer, compare श्वासभूयिष्ठतया ह्रस्वोपि दीर्घ इव लक्ष्यते, Kaiyata on I. 1. Ahnika 1. Vart. 18.
nandikeśvaraan ancient grammarian who has written a short work in verses on grammar in general, which is named नन्दकेश्वरकारिकासूत्र. There is a scholarly commentary upon it written by उपमन्यु.
nandikeśvarakārikāa short treatise of 28 stanzas, attributed to an ancient grammarian नन्दिकेश्वर, which gives a philosophical interpretation of the fourteen sutras attributed to God Siva. The authorship of the treatise is assigned traditionally to the Divine Bull of God Siva. See नन्दिकेश्वर. The treatise is also named नन्दिकेश्वरकारिकासूत्र.
nandyādiname giver to the class of roots beginning with the root नन्द्, which includes the roots वाश्, मद् , दूष्, वृध् , शुभ् and others as given in the Ganapatha.These roots have the affix ल्यु id est, that is अन added to them in the sense of agent. exempli gratia, for example नन्दनः, वाशनः, मदनः, वर्धनः, शोभनः, रमणः, दर्पणः, जनार्दनः, यवनः et cetera, and others; confer, compare P.III.1.134.
navāhnikīname given to the first nine Ahnikas or lessons of the Mahabhasya which are written in explanation of only the first pada of the first Adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi and which contain almost all the important theories, statements and problems newly introduced by Patanjali.
naṣṭarūpāname given to an anustup verse which has nine, ten and eleven syllables respectively for the first, second and third feet; exempli gratia, for example विपृच्छामि पाक्यान् देवान् Ṛgveda, Ṛk. Saṁh=Ṛgveda-saṁhita.I.120.4; confer, compare R.Pr. XVI. 29. The verse has got 32 syllables, but it has only three feet instead of four.
nāmannoun, substantive; one of the four categories of words given in the Nirukta and other ancient grammer works; confer, compare चत्वारि पदजातानि नामाख्याते चोपसर्गनिपाताश्च, Nirukta of Yāska.I.1. The word is defined as सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि by standard grammarians; confer, compare Nirukta of Yāska.I. 1.; confer, compare also सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XIII.8; Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 49 and commentary thereon. Panini divides words into two categories only, viz. सुबन्त and तिङन्त and includes नामन् ,उपसर्ग and निपात under सुबन्त. The Srngarapraksa defines नामन् as follows-अनपेक्षितशब्दव्युत्पत्तीनि सत्त्वभूतार्थाभिधायीनि नामानि। तानि द्विविधानि। आविष्टलिङ्गानि अनाविष्टलिङ्गानि च । The word नामन् at the end of a sasthitatpurusa compound signifies a name or Samjna e. g. सर्वनामन्, दिङ्नामन् , छन्दोनामन्; confer, compare also. Bhasavrtti on संज्ञायां कन्थोशीनरेषु P. II.4. 20 and संज्ञायां भृत्. P. III. 2.46 where the author of the work explains the word संज्ञायां as नाम्नि. The word is used in the sense of 'a collection of words' in the Nirukta, confer, compare अन्तरिक्षनामानि, अपत्यनामानि, ईश्वरनामानि, उदकनामानि, et cetera, and others
nārāyaṇa(1)name of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on the Mahabhsya-Pradipa; (2) a grammarian who is said to have written a gloss named Sabdabhusana on the Sutras of Panini as also some minor works named शब्दमञ्जरी, शब्दभेदनिरूपण, et cetera, and others
nārāyaṇavandyaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a treatise on grammar named Saravali, and a treatise on roots named Dhatuparayana.
nighaṇṭua name given to a collection of words which are mainly Vedic. In ancient times such collections were possibly very general and numerous and the works or treatises on derivation such as the Nirukta of Yaska were based upon them; confer, compare निघण्टवः कस्मात् । निगमा इमे भवन्ति । छन्दोभ्यः समाहृत्य समाहृत्य समाम्नातास्ते निगन्तव एव सन्तो निगमनान्निघण्टव उच्यन्ते इत्यौपमन्यवः । अपि वा आहननादेव स्युः | समाहता भवन्ति । यद्वा समाहृता भवन्ति (Nir.I.1) where the word is derived from गम्,or हन् or हृ. The word निघण्टु is taken as synonymous with निगम by Durgacarya.
nicṛtless by one syllable; the word is used as an adjective to the name of a Vedic metre which has got one syllable less than the normal; confer, compare एकद्-व्यूनाधिकः सैव निचृदूनाधिका भुरिक् R.Pr.XVII.1.
nipātāvyayopasargavṛttiashort treatise explaining and illustrating the use of indeclinables, written by a grammarian named तिलक who probably lived in Kasmira.
nimittāpāyaparibhāṣāa popular name given by grammarians to the maxim निमित्तापाये नैमित्तिकस्याप्यपायः,. a thing, which is brought into existence by a cause, disappears on the disappearance of the cause. The maxim is not, of course, universally applicable. For details see Par. Sek. Pari. 56, Sira. Pari. 99.
niyatasvara(1)an affix whose accent is definitely given by an indicatory mute letter applied to it; confer, compare M.Bh. on I.1.3; (2) the grave accent; a syllable with a grave accent; grave vowel; confer, compare नियतस्वरोदये R.Pr.XI.25; (3) name of a Samdhi when a visarga is changed into रेफ and then omitted and the preceding vowel is lengthened; cf ह्रस्वस्याकामनियता उभाविमौ R.Pr. IV.9; confer, compare also P. VIII.3.14 and VI.3.111.
niruktaname of a class of works which were composed to explain the collections of Vedic words by means of proposing derivations of those words from roots as would suit the sense. The Nirukta works are looked upon as supplementary to grammar works and there must have been a good many works of this kind in ancient times as shown by references to the writers of these viz. Upamanyu, Sakatayana,Sakapuni,Sakapurti and others, but, out of them only one work composed by Yaska has survived; the word, hence has been applied by scholars to the Nirukta of Yaska which is believed to have been written in the seventh or the eighth century B. C. i. e. a century or two before Panini. The Nirukta works were looked upon as subsidiary to the study of the Vedas along with works on phonetics ( शिक्षा ), rituals ( कल्प ), grammar (व्याकरण) prosody (छन्दस्) and astronomy(ज्योतिष)and a mention of them is found made in the Chandogyopanisad. As many of the derivations in the Nirukta appear to be forced and fanciful, it is doubtful whether the Nirukta works could be called scientific treatises. The work of Yaska, however, has got its own importance and place among works subsidiary to the Veda, being a very old work of that kind and quoted by later commentators. There were some glosses and commentary works written upon Yaska's Nirukta out of which the one by Durgacarya is a scholarly one.It is doubtful whether Durgacarya is the same as Durgasimha, who wrote a Vrtti or gloss on the Katantra Vyakarana. The word निरुक्त is found in the Pratisakhya works in the sense of 'explained' and not in the sense of derived; confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XV 6; V.Pr. IV. 19, 195.
niruktabhāṣyaa gloss on Yaska's Nirukta written by a modern scholar of grammar named Ugracarya in the eighteenth century A. D.
nirdiṣṭaparibhāṣāa popular name of the Paribhasa तस्मिन्निति निर्दिष्टे पूर्वस्य । confer, compare किं चेह निर्दिष्टपरिभाषाप्रवृत्तिर्दुर्वचा । Pari. Bhaskara Pari. 97.
nirbhujaa name for the Samhitapatha; Cfeminine. निर्भुजं संहिताध्ययनमुच्यते Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)I. 3.
nirmaladarpaṇaname of a commentary on the Prakriya-Kaumudi.
nirlūraname of a grammarian who is believed to have written a gloss ( वृत्ति ) on the Sutras of Panini on the strength of a reference to him in the Nyasa of Jinendrabuddhi; confer, compare वृत्तिः पाणिनीयसूत्राणां विवरणं चुल्लिभट्टिनिर्लूरादिप्रणीतम् Nyasa on I.1.1.
nīlakaṇṭhadīkṣitaa famous grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote an independent work on the Paribhasas in Vyakarana named Paribhasavrtti. This Vrtti is referred to in the Paribhsendusekhara by Nagesabhatta and the views expressed in it are severely criticised in the commentary गदा.
numāgamaaugment न् inserted after the last vowel of a root or a noun-base in specified cases. See नुम्. नृचक्ष-ं name of the second Yama letter.
naigama(1)belonging to the Veda, Vedic as opposed to लौकिक or भाषिक; confer, compare नैघण्टुकानि नैगमानीहेह Nir.I. 20; (2) name given to Kāndas 4, 5 and 6 of the Nirukta of Yāska; confer, compare अनवगतसंस्कारा जहादयो यस्मिन्निगम्यन्ते तन्नैगमं Durga Vr. on Nir IV.1.
nyastaname given to अनुदात्त or the grave tone; confer, compare मात्रा न्यस्ततरैकेषामुभे व्यालि: समस्वरे Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 17 where Uvvata explains न्यस्ततरा as अनुदात्ततरा.
nyāyasaṃgrahaa work enumerating the Paribhāsas in Hemacandra's grammar, numbering 140 nyāyas out of which 57 nyāyas are said to have been given by Hemacandra himself at the end of his comment बृहद्वृत्ति on his Śabdānuśāsana. The work is written by हेमहंसगणि who has added a commentary to it called Nyayārthamaňjūșa by him, which is also known by the name न्यायरत्नमञ्जूषा which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
nyāyārthamañjūṣāa name given to न्यायरत्नमञ्जूषा. See न्यायरत्नमञ्जूषा.
nyāsa(1)literally position, placing;a word used in the sense of actual expression or wording especially in the sūtras; confer, compare the usual expression क्रियते एतन्न्यास एव in the Mahābhāșya, confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on I. 1.11, 1.1.47 et cetera, and others; (2) a name given by the writers or readers to works of the type of learned and scholarly commentaries on vŗitti-type-works on standard sūtras in a Śāstra; e. g. the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. is given to the learned commentaries on the Vŗtti on Hemacandra's Śabdānuśasana as also on the Paribhāşāvŗtti by Hemahamsagani. Similarly the commentary by Devanandin on Jainendra grammar and that by Prabhācandra on the Amoghāvŗtti on Śākatāyana grammar are named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. In the same way, the learned commentary on the Kāśikāvŗtti by Jinendrabuddhi, named Kāśikāvivaranapaňjikā by the author, is very widely known by the name Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.. This commentary Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. was written in the eighth century by the Buddhist grammarian Jinendrabuddhi, who belonged to the eastern school of Pānini's Grammar. This Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. has a learned commentary written on it by Maitreya Rakșita in the twelfth century named Tantrapradipa which is very largely quoted by subsequent grammarians, but which unfortunately is available only in a fragmentary state at present. Haradatta, a well-known southern scholar of grammar has drawn considerably from Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa. in his Padamañjarī, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Haradatta., which also is well-known as a scholarly work.
pañjikāa popular name given to critical commentaries by scholars; confer, compare काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका by Jinendrabuddhi which is popularly known by the name न्यास.
patañjalithe reputed author of the Mahābhāșya, known as the Pātañjala Mahābhāșya after him. His date is determined definitely as the second century B.C. on the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the text of the Mahābhāșya itselfeminine. The words Gonardiya and Gonikāputra which are found in the Mahābhāșya are believed to be referring to the author himself and, on their strength he is said to have been the son of Goņikā and a resident of the country called Gonarda in his days. On the strength of the internal evidence supplied by the Mahābhāșya, it can be said that Patañjali received his education at Takșaśila and that he was,just like Pāņini, very familiar with villages and towns in and near Vāhika and Gāndhāra countries. Nothing can definitely be said about his birthplace, and although it might be believed that his native place was Gonarda,its exact situation has not been defined so far. About his parentage too,no definite information is available. Tradition says that he was the foster-son of a childless woman named Gonikā to whom he was handed over by a sage of Gonarda, in whose hands he fell down from the sky in the evening at the time of the offering of water-handfuls to the Sun in the west; confer, compareपतत् + अञ्जलि, the derivation of the word given by the commentators. Apart from anecdotes and legendary information, it can be said with certainty that Patañjali was a thorough scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who had studied the available texts of the Vedic Literature and Grammar and availed himself of information gathered personally by visiting the various schools of Sanskrit Grammar and observing the methods of explanations given by teachers there. His Mahābhāșya supplies an invaluable fund of information on the ways in which the Grammar rules of Pāņini were explained in those days in the various grammar schools. This information is supplied by him in the Vārttikas which he has exhaustively given and explainedition He had a remarkable mastery over Sanskrit Language which was a spoken one at his time and it can be safely said that in respect of style, the Mahābhāșya excels all the other Bhāșyas in the different branches of learning out of which two, those of Śabaraswāmin and Śańkarācārya,are selected for comparison. It is believed by scholars that he was equally conversant with other śāstras, especially Yoga and Vaidyaka, on which he has written learned treatises. He is said to be the author of the Yogasūtras which,hence are called Pātañjala Yogasūtras, and the redactor of the Carakasamhitā. There are scholars who believe that he wrote the Mahābhāșya only, and not the other two. They base their argument mainly on the supposition that it is impossible for a scholar to have an equally unmatching mastery over three different śāstras at a time. The argument has no strength, especially in India where there are many instances of scholars possessing sound scholarship in different branches of learning. Apart from legends and statements of Cakradhara, Nāgesa and others, about his being the author of three works on three different śāstras, there is a direct reference to Patañjali's proficiency in Grammar, Yoga and Medicine in the work of King Bhoja of the eleventh century and an indirect one in the Vākyapadīya of Bhartŗhari of the seventh century A. D. There is a work on the life of Patañjali, written by a scholar of grammar of the South,named Ramabhadra which gives many stories and incidents of his life out of which it is difficult to find out the grains of true incidents from the legendary husk with which they are coveredition For details,see Patañjala Mahābhāșya D.E.Society's edition Vol. VII pages 349 to 374. See also the word महाभाष्य.
padakāṇḍa(1)a term used in connection with the first section of the Vākyapadīya named ब्रह्मकाण्ड also, which deals with padas, as contrasted with the second section which deals with Vākyas; (2) a section of the Așțadhyāyī of Pāņini, which gives rules about changes and modifications applicable to the pada, or the formed word, as contrasted with the base (अङ्ग) and the suffixes. The section is called पदाधिकार which begins with the rule पदस्य P.VIII.1.16. and ends with the rule इडाया वा VIII. 3. 54.
parigrahaalso परिग्रहण. (1) acceptance, inclusion; confer, compare किं प्रयोजनम् | प्रत्ययार्थे परिग्रहार्थम् M.Bh. on P.III.26.1 ; (2) repetition of a Samhita word in the Pada recital, technically named वेष्टक also; repetition of a word with इति interposed; e. g. सुप्राव्या इति सुप्रऽ अव्या: Rg Veda II.13.9, अलला भवन्तीरित्यललाSभवन्तीः Rg. IV.18.6; confer, compare परिग्रहेत्वनार्षान्तात् तेन वैकाक्षरीक्तात् | परेषां न्यास-माचारं व्यालिस्तौ चेत्स्वरौ परौ; Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 14. confer, compare also, R.Pr.XI.32,36,42.
paribhāṣāvṛttia general name given to an explanatory independent work on Paribhasas of the type of a gloss on a collection of Paribhasas,irrespective of the system of grammar, whether it be that of Panini, or of Katantra, or of Jainendra or of Hemacandra. The treatises of Vyadi (Panini system), Durgasimha and BhavamiSra (Katantra system), Purusottamadeva and Siradeva (Panini system), Abhyankar (Jainendra system) and others are all known by the name Paribhasavritti.
paribhāṣāsegraha'a work containing a collection of independent works on Paribhasas in the several systems of Sanskrit Grammar, compiled by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar. The collectlon consists of the following works (i) परिभाषासूचन containing 93 Paribhasas with a commentary by Vyadi, an ancient grammarian who lived before Patanjali; ( ii ) ब्याडीयपरिभाषापाठ, a bare text of 140 Paribhaasaas belonging to the school of Vyadi (iii) शाकटायनपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 98 Paribhasa aphorisms, attributed to the ancient grammarian Saka-tayana, or belonging to that school; [iv) चान्द्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 86 Paribhasa aphorisms given at the end of his grammar work by Candragomin; (v) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a gloss on 65 Paribhas aphorisms of the Katantra school by Durgasimha; (vi) कातन्त्रपारभाषासूत्रवृत्ति a short gloss on 62 Paribhasa aphorisms of the Katantra school by Bhavamisra; (vii) कातन्त्रपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 96 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Katantra school without any author's name associated with it; (viii) कालापपरिभाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules belonging to the Kalapa school without any author's name associated with it; (ix) जैनेन्द्रपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss written by M. M. K. V. Abhyankar ( the compiler of the collection), on 108 Paribhasas or maxims noticeable in the Mahavrtti of Abhayanandin on the Jainendra Vyakarana of Pujyapada Devanandin; (x) भोजदेवकृतपरि-भाषासूत्र a text of 118 Paribhasa rules given by Bhoja in the second pada of the first adhyaaya of his grammar work named Sarasvatikanthabharana; (xi) न्यायसंग्रह a bare text of 140 paribhasas(which are called by the name nyaya) given by Hema-hamsagani in his paribhasa.work named न्यायसंग्रह; (xii) लधुपरिभाषावृत्ति a gloss on 120 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Puruso-ttamadeva; (xiii) वृहत्परिभाषावृत्ति con-taining 130 Paribhasas with a commentary by Siradeva and a very short,gloss on the commentary by Srimanasarman ( xiv ) परिभाषावृत्ति a short gloss on 140 Paribhasas of the Panini school written by Nilakantha; (xv) परिभाषाभास्कर a collection of 132 Paribhasas with a commentary by Haribhaskara Agnihotri; (xvi) bare text of Paribhasa given and explained by Nagesabhatta in his Paribhasendusekhara. The total number of Paribhasas mentioned and treated in the whole collection exceeds five hundredition
paribhāṣenduśekharathe reputed authoritative work on the Paribhasas in the system of Paanini's grammar written by Nagesabhatta in the beginning of the 18th century A.D. at Benares. The work is studied very widely and has got more than 25 commentaries written by pupils in the spiritual line of Nagesa. Well-known among these commentaries are those written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde ( called गदा ), by BhairavamiSra ( called मिश्री), by Raghavendraacaarya Gajendragadakara ( called त्रिपथगा ), by Govindacarya Astaputre of Poona in the beginning of the nineteenth century (called भावार्थदीपिका), by BhaskaraSastri Abhyankar of Satara (called भास्करी ), and by M. M. Vaasudevasaastri Abhyankar of Poona (called तत्त्वादर्श ). Besides these, there are commentaries written by Taatya Sastri Patawardhana,Ganapati Sastri Mokaate, Jayadeva Misra, VisnuSastri Bhat, Vishwanatha Dandibhatta, Harinaatha Dwiwedi Gopaalacarya Karhaadkar, Harishastri Bhagawata, Govinda Shastri Bharadwaja, Naarayana Shastri Galagali, Venumaadhava Shukla, Brahmaananda Saraswati, ManisiSeSaSarma,Manyudeva, Samkarabhatta, Indirapati, Bhimacarya Galagali, Madhavacarya Waikaar, Cidrupasraya, Bhimabhatta, LakSminrsimha and a few others. Some of these works are named by their authors as Tikaas, others as Vyaakhyaas and still others as Tippanis or Vivrtis.
paśyantīname of the second out of the four successive stages in the origination or utterance of a word from the mouth. According to the ancient writers on Phonetics, sound or word ( वाक् ) which is constituted of air ( वायु ) originates at the Mulaadhaaracakra where it is called परा. It then springs up and it is called पश्यन्ती in the second stage. Thence it comes up and is called मध्यमा in the third stage; rising up from the third stage when the air strikes against the vocal chords in the glottis and comes in contact with the different parts of the mouth, it becomes articulate and is heard in the form of different sounds. when it is called वैखरी; confer, compare वैखर्या मध्यमायाश्च पश्यन्त्याश्चैतदद्भुतम् । अनेकतीर्थभेदायास्त्रय्या वाचः परं पदम् Vaakyapadiya I. 144, and also confer, compare पश्यन्ती तु सा चलाचलप्रतिबद्धसमाधाना संनिविष्टज्ञेयाकारा प्रतिलीनाकारा निराकारा च परिच्छिन्नार्थप्रत्ययवभासा संसृष्टार्थप्रत्यवभासा च प्रशान्तसर्वार्थप्रत्यवभासा चेत्यपरिमितभेदा । पश्यन्त्या रूपमनपभ्रंशामसंकीर्ण लोकव्यवह्यरातीतम् । commentary on Vaakyapadiya I. 144. confer, compare also तत्र श्रोत्रविषया वैखरी । मध्यमा हृदयदशेस्था पदप्रत्यक्षानुपपत्त्या व्यवहारकारणम् । पश्यन्ती तु लोकव्यवहारातीता। योगिनां तु तत्रापि प्रकृतिप्रत्ययविभागावगतिरस्ति | परायां तु न इति त्रय्या इत्युक्तम् । Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on चत्वारि वाक्परिमिता पदानि । Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 1.
paspaśācalled also पस्पशाह्निक; name given to the first or introductory chapter ( अाह्निक ) of the Maahabhaasya of Patanjali. The word occurs first in the SiSupaalavadha of Maagha. The word is derived from पस्पश् , the frequentative base of स्पर्श to touch or to see (ancient use). Possibly it may be explained as derived from स्पश् with अप; cf . शब्दबिद्येव नो भाति राजनीतिरपस्पशा Sis.II.112. Mallinatha has understood the word पस्पश m. and explained it as introduction to a Saastra treatise; confer, compare पस्पशः शास्त्रारम्भसमर्थक उपेद्वातसंदर्भग्रन्थः । Mallinaatha on SiS. II.112.
pāñcamikaliterallypertaining to the fifth; name given to the affixes prescribed in the fifth Adhyaya of Paanini's Astadhyayi, especially in Sutras V.2.1 to W.2.93.
pāṭhakaor उदयंकरपाठक name of a scholar of Sanskrit Grammar who wrote an independent work on Paribhaasaas and commentaries on the ParibhaaSendusekhara and Laghu5abdendusekhara. See उदयंकर and परिभाषाप्रदीपार्चिस्.
pāṭhakīname popularly given to the commentaries written byउदयंकरपाठक. See पाठक.
pāṇinithe illustrious ancient grammarian of India who is wellknown by his magnum opus, the Astaka or Astaadhyaayi which has maintained its position as a unique work on Sanskrit grammar unparalleled upto the present day by any other work on grammar, not only of the Sanskrit language, but ofany other language, classical as well as spoken. His mighty intelligence grasped, studied and digested not only the niceties of accentuation and formation of Vedic words, scattered in the vast Vedic Literature of his time, but those of classical words in the classical literature and the spoken Sanskrit language of his time in all its different aspects and shades, noticeable in the various provinces and districts of the vast country. The result of his careful study of the Vedic Literature and close observation ofeminine.the classical Sanskrit, which was a spoken language in his days, was the production of the wonderful and monumental work, the Astaadhyaayi,which gives an authoritative description of the Sanskrit language, to have a complete exposition of which,several life times have to be spent,in spite of several commentaries upon it, written from time to time by several distinguished scholars. The work is a linguist's and not a language teacher's. Some Western scholars have described it as a wonderful specimen of human intelligence,or as a notable manifestation of human intelligence. Very little is known unfortunately about his native place,parentage or personal history. The account given about these in the Kathaasaritsaagara and other books is only legendary and hence, it has very little historical value. The internal evidence, supplied by his work shows that he lived in the sixth or the seventh century B. C., if not earlier, in the north western province of India of those days. Jinendrabuddhi, the author of the Kaasikavivaranapanjikaa or Nyasa, has stated that the word शलातुर् mentioned by him in his sUtra ( IV. 3.94 ) refers to his native place and the word शालातुरीय derived by him from the word शलातुर by that sUtra was, in fact his own name, based upon the name of the town which formed his native placcusative case. Paanini has shown in his work his close knowledge of, and familiarity with, the names of towns, villages, districts, rivers and mountains in and near Vaahika, the north-western Punjab of the present day, and it is very likely that he was educated at the ancient University of Taksasilaa. Apart from the authors of the Pratisaakhya works, which in a way could be styled as grammar works, there were scholars of grammar as such, who preceded him and out of whom he has mentioned ten viz., Apisali, Saakataayana, Gaargya, Saakalya, Kaasyapa, Bharadwaja, Gaalava, Caakravarmana Senaka and Sphotaayana. The grammarian Indra has not been mentioned by Paanini, although tradition says that he was the first grammarian of the Sanskrit language. It is very likely that Paanini had no grammar work of Indra before him, but at the same time it can be said that the works of some grammarians , mentioned by Panini such as Saakaatyana, Apisali, Gaargya and others had been based on the work of Indra. The mention of several ganas as also the exhaustive enumeration of all the two thousand and two hundred roots in the Dhaatupaatha can very well testify to the existence of systematic grammatical works before Paarnini of which he has made a thorough study and a careful use in the composition of his Ganapaatha and Dhaatupatha. His exhaustive grammar of a rich language like Sanskrit has not only remained superb in spite of several other grammars of the language written subsequently, but its careful study is felt as a supreme necessity by scholars of philology and linguistics of the present day for doing any real work in the vast field of linguistic research. For details see pp.151154 Vol. VII of Paatanjala Mahaabhsya, D. E. Society's Edition.
pāṇinisūtracalled also by the name अष्टक or पाणिनीय-अष्टक; name given to the SUtras of Paanini comprising eight adhyaayaas or books. The total number of SUtras as commented upon by the writers of the Kasika and the Siddhaantakaumudi is 3983. As nine sUtras out of these are described as Vaarttikas and two as Ganasutras by Patanjali, it is evident that there were 3972 SUtras in the Astaka of Paanini according to Patanjali. A verse current among Vaiyakarana schools states the number to be 3996; confer, compare त्रीणि सूत्रसहस्राणि तथा नव शतानि च । षण्णवतिश्च सूत्राणां पाणिनिः कृतवान् स्वयम् । The traditional recital by Veda Scholars who look upon the Astadhyayi as a Vedaanga, consists of 3983 Sutras which are accepted and commented upon by all later grammarians and commentators. The SUtras of Paanini, which mainly aim at the correct formation of words, discuss declension, conjugation, euphonic changes, verbal derivatives, noun derivatives and accents. For details see Vol.VII, Vyaakarana Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's edition pp. 152-162.
pāṇinisūtravārtikaname given to the collection of explanatory pithy notes of the type of SUtras written. mainly by Kaatyaayana. The Varttikas are generally written in the style of the SUtras, but sometimes they are written in Verse also. The total number of Varttikas is well-nigh a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. 5000, including Varttikas in Verse.There are three kinds of Varttikas; confer, compareउक्तानुक्तदुरुक्तानां चिन्ता यत्र प्रवर्तते । तं ग्रन्थं वार्तिकं प्राहुर्वार्तिकज्ञा मनीषिणः । Naagesa appears to have divided Varttikas into two classes as shown by his definition 'सूत्रेऽ नुक्तदुरुक्तचिन्ताकरत्वं वार्तिकत्वम् '. If this definition be followed, many of the Vaarttikas given in the Maahibhaasya as explaining and commenting upon the Sutras will not strictly be termed as Vaarttikaas, and their total number which is given as exceeding 5000, will be reduced to about 1400 or so. There are some manuscript copies which give this reduced number, and it may be said that only these Vārttikas were written by Kātyāyana while the others were added by learned grammarians after Kātyāyana. In the Mahābhāșya there are seen more than 5000 statements of the type of Vārttikas out of which Dr. Kielhorn has marked about 4200 as Vārttikas. At some places the Mahābhāșyakāra has quoted the names of the authors of some Vārttikas or their schools, in words such as क्रोष्ट्रीयाः पठन्ति, भारद्वाजीयाः पठन्ति, सौनागाः पठन्ति. et cetera, and others Many of the Vārttikas given in the Mahābhāșya are not seen in the Kāśikāvŗtti, while some more are seen in the Kāśikā-vŗtti, which, evidently are composed by scholars who flourished after Patańjali, as they have not been noticed by the Mahābhāșyakāra. It is very difficult to show separately the statements of the Bhāșyakāra popularly named 'ișțis' from the Vārttikas of Kātyāyana and others. For details see Vol. VII Mahābhāșya, D.E. Society's edition pp. 193-224.
pāṇinisūtravṛttia gloss on the grammer rules of Pāņini. Many glosses were written from time to time on the Sûtras of Pāņini, out of which the most important and the oldest one is the one named Kāśikāvŗtti, written by the joint authors Jayāditya and Vāmana in the 7th century A.D. It is believed that the Kāśikāvŗtti was based upon some old Vŗttis said to have been written by कुणि, निर्लूर, चुल्लि, श्वोभूति, वररुचि and others.Besides Kāśikā,the famous Vŗtti, and those of कुणि,निर्लूर and others which are only reported, there are other Vŗttis which are comparatively modern. Some of them have been printed, while others have remained only in manuscript form. Some of these are : the Bhāșāvŗtti by Purusottamadeva, Vyākaranasudhānidhi by Viśveśvara, Gūdhārthadīpinī by Sadāsivamiśra, Sūtravŗtti by Annambhatta, Vaiyākaraņasarvasva by Dharaņīdhara, Śabdabhūșaņa by Nārāyaņa Paņdita, Pāņinisūtravŗtti by Rāmacandrabhațța Tāre and Vyākaranadīpikā by Orambhațța. There are extracts available from a Sūtravŗtti called Bhāgavŗtti which is ascribed to Bhartŗhari, but, which is evidently written by a later writer (विमलमति according to some scholars) as there are found verses from Bhāravi and Māgha quoted in it as noticed by Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiin his vŗtti on Pari.76. Glosses based upon Pāņini Sūtras, but having a topical arrangements are also available, the famous ones among these being the Praķriyākaumudī by Rāmacandra Śeșa and the Siddhāntakaumudī by Bhațțojī Dĩkșita. The मध्यमकौमुदी and the लघुकौमुदी can also be noted here although they are the abridgments of the Siddhānta Kaumudī. There are Vŗttis in other languages also, written in modern times, out of which those written by Bōhtlingk, Basu and Renou are well-known.
pāṇinīyaśikṣāṭīkāname of a commentary on the Śikşā of Pāņini by धरणीधर as ordered by king उत्पलसिंह.
pārṣada​vyākhyāname given to the commentary written by विष्णुमित्र on the Ŗk Prātiśākhya.
pārṣadasūtravṛtiname given to the works of the type of commentaries written by उव्व​ट on the old Prātiśākhya books.
pipīlikamadhyā,pipīlikamadhyamāname given to a stanza of त्रिष्टुप् or जगती or बृहती type consisting of three feet, the middle foot consisting of six or seven or eight syllables only; e. g. Ŗgveda X. 105, 2 and 7; IX. 110.l, VIII. 46.14; confer, compare उष्णिक् पिपीलिकामध्या हरीयस्येति दृश्यते Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) XVI. 25, 28, 36.
puñjarājaa famous grammarian of the 12th century who wrote a learned commentaty on a part of the Vāky apadīya of Bhartŗhari in which he has quoted passages from famous writers and grammarians such as भामह, कुन्तक, वामन, हेमच​न्द्र and others. The name is found written as पुण्यराज also.
puṇḍarīkākṣaa grammarian of the fourteenth century who wrote a commentary named कातन्त्रपरिशिष्टटीका on the कातन्त्रव्याकरण.
puṇyanandanaa famous grammarian, who wrote a grammar work, named रूपमाला.
puruṣakāraname of a commentary on the Sarasvatikaņthābharaņa of Bhoja by Kŗşņalilāśukamuni.
puruṣottamavidyāvāgīśaa famous grammarian of Bengal, who wrote the grammar work Prayogaratnamala in the fifteenth century. The work betrays a deep study and scholarship of the writer in the Mantrasāstra.
puṣkarādia class of words headed by the word पुष्कर, to which the taddhita affix इन् ( इनि ) is added provided the word ending with the affix forms the name of a district. e. g. पुष्करिणी, पद्मिनी et cetera, and others confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. V. 2.135.
pūjārthalit for the sake of paying respect. The word is used by commentators in connection with references to ancient grammarians by Panini in his sutras, where the commentators usually say that the sutras citing the views of ancient grammarians imply merely an option, the name being quoted merely to show respect to the grammarian; confer, compare अापिशलिग्रहणं पूजार्थम् S.K. on P.VI.1.92.
pūrvāparapādaname given to the second pada of the second adhyaya of Panini's Asadhyayi which begins with the Sutra पूर्वापराधरोत्तरमेकदेशिनैकाधिकरणे P. II. 2.1.
pedubhaṭṭaa grammarian.who has written a treatise named औणादिकपदार्णव on the Unadi sutras.
prakaraṇagranthaliterary works in which the treatment is given in the form of topics by arranging the original sutras or rules differently so that all such rules as relate to a particular topic are found together: the Prakriykaumudi, the Siddhantakumudi and others are called प्रकरणग्रन्थs. Such works are generally known by the name प्राक्रयाग्रन्थ as opposed to वृतिग्रन्थ.
prakāśaname of commentary on Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya by Punjaraja.
prakīrṇakāṇḍaname given to the third Kanda or book of Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya where miscellaneous topics are treatedition The third Kanda consists of 14 sections called by the name Samuddesa. For details see pp. 381-382 Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition.
prakriyākaumudīvṛtticalled also प्रक्रियाकौमुदीव्याख्या or even कृष्णपण्डिता ( वृत्ति ) written by a learned grammarian named Krsnapandita belonging to the famous Sesa family of grammarians.
prakriyākaumudīsāraa commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriyakaumud by a grammarian named Kasinatha
prakriyāprakāśaname of the learned commentary on the प्रक्रियाकौमुदी, called also प्रक्रियाक्रौमुदीप्रक्राश by Krsnasesa, the son of Nrsimhasesa, which is, in a way an improvement upon the commentary Prasada of Vitthalesa.
pakriyāpradīpaname of a commentary on the प्रक्रियाकौमुदी, written by चक्रपाणिदत्त.
prakriyāprasādaname of the scholarly commentary on Ramacandra's Prakriyakaumudi, written by Vitthalesa, the grandson of Ramachandra.
praghaṭṭakaname given to the subdivisions of chapters or sections in certain books.
pratiṣedhaprohibition, negation, prohibition of a rule or operation; generaliy प्रतिषेध or प्रसज्यप्रतिषेध is laid down by the use of the negative particle ( नञ् ) connected with a verbal activity, and not with a noun in a compound in which case the negation is named पर्युदास; confer, compare प्रसज्ज्यप्रतिषेधो यः क्रियया सह यत्र नञ् । पयुदासः स विज्ञेयः थत्रोत्तरपदेन नञ् ।
pratyayapādaa conventional name given to the first pada of the third adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the rule प्रत्ययः III. 1.1.
pratyāhārasūtravicāraa short treatise explaining the pratyharas अण् , अट्, अश् et cetera, and others in the grammar of Panini; one such work is written by a southern grammarian named तिमण्णा.
pratyāhārāhnikaname given to the second Ahnika of the Mahabhasya which explains the Siva Sutras अइउण्, ऋऌक् , et cetera, and others, and hence naturally discusses the Pratyaharas.
pradīpapopular name of the famous commentary on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali written by the reputed grammarian Kaiyata in the eleventh century A. D. The cornmentary is a very scholarly and critical one and really does justice to the well-known compliment given to it, viz. that the Pradipa has kept the Mahabhasya alive which otherwise would have remained unintelligible and consequently become lost. The commentary प्रदीप is based on the commentary महाभाष्यदीपिका,or प्रदीपिका written by Bhartrhari, which is available at present only in a fragmentary form. The Pradipa is to this day looked upon as the single commentary on the Mahabhasya in spite of the presence of a few other commentaries on it which are all thrown into the back-ground by it.
prabhā(1)name of a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha by Raghavendracarya Gajendragadkar; (2) name of a commentary on Kaiyata's Mahabhasyapradipa.
prabhācandraa Jain grammarian who wrote a learned commentary named Nyasa on the Amoghavrtti of Amoghavarsa.
prayogamukhamaṇḍanaknown also by the name प्रयोगविवेक, an elementary treatise on syntax, attributed to वररुचि, who must, of course, have been different from the ancient grammarian वररुचि.
prayogavidhian elementary work on the three constructions which has no name of the author mentionedition
pravartakopādhyāyaa grammarian who wrote an explanatory gloss named कैयटप्रकाशिका on the महाभाष्यप्रदीप written by Kaiyatabhatta.
pravādaa grammatical explanation; detailed explanation by citing the gender, number, krt affix, taddhita affix.affix and the like: confer, compare लिङ्गसंख्यातद्धितकृतरूपभेदाः प्रवादाः । पाण्यादिशब्दानां प्रवादेषु प्रथमो (original) नकारो णत्वमाप्नोति स च प्राकृतः । Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XIII. 9. The word is explained as a change in the form of a word, as for instance, by the substitution of स् for विसर्ग where विसर्ग is, in fact, expected; confer, compare कबन्धं पृथु इत्येतेषां पदानां प्रवादा रूपभेदा उदये परत्रावस्थिताः दिव इत्येतस्य उपचारं जनयन्ति । यथा दिवस्कबन्धम् , दिवस्पृथुः Uvvata on Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IV. 22; confer, compare also प्रवादाः षडितः परे, Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) IX. 18. In the Nirukta, the word is used in the sense of 'distinct mention'; confer, compare एवमन्यासामपि देवतानामादित्यप्रवादाः स्तुतयो भवन्ति ( deities are mentioned under the name of Aditya) Nir II.13; cf also वैश्वानरीयाः प्रवादाः Nir, VII. 23.
praśśliṣṭa(l)an additional letter (vowel or consonant) read on splitting up a euphonic combination; confer, compare प्रश्लिष्टा. वर्णावेतौ M.Bh.on P.I.1.9 Vart. 2; (2) ; contracted combination; name of a Samdhi where two vowels coalesce into one single vowel, confer, compare R.Pr. । II. 15-19.
prākkītīyaname given to a group of tad, affixes छ, यत् and others prescribed in the different senses ( हित and others) given in rules upto तेन क्रीतम् P.V. 1.37 from तस्मै हितम् P. V. 1.5.
prāgivīyaname given to taddhita affix. affixes mentioned in rules from P. V. 3.27 upto P. V. 3.95.
prāgghitīyaname given to taddhita affix. affixes prescribed by rules beginning with प्राग्हिताद्यत् P. IV. 4.75 and ending with सोदराद्यः P. IV. 4.109.
prāgdiśīyaname given to taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in rules from P. V, 3.1 to 25.
prāgdīvyatīyaname given to taddhita affix. affixes prescribed by rules beginning with तस्य विकारः P. IV. 3.134 and ending with the rule कंसीयपरशव्ययोर्यञञौ लुक् च P. IV. 3.168.
prāgvatīyaname given to taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in rules from P. V. 1.18 to 115.
prāgvahatīyaname given to taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in rules from P. IV. 4.1 to 76.
prāṇapaṇāa gloss on the Mahabhasya of Patanjali, written by the famous easterm grammarian Purusottamadeva of the 12th century A. D., of which only a fragment of a few pages is available. As the legend goes, the name प्राणपणा was given to the gloss as it was accompanied by an oath on the part of the author that his life was at stake if he did even the slightest injustice to the author of the Mahabhasya.
prātipadikaliterallyavailable in every word. The term प्रातिपादिक can be explained as प्रतिपदं गृह्णाति तत् प्रातिपदिकम् cf P.IV. 4. 39. The term प्रातिपदिक, although mentioned in the Brahmana works, is not found in the Pratisakhya works probably because those works were concerned with formed words which had been actually in use. The regular division of a word into the base ( प्रकृति ) and the affix ( प्रत्यय ) is available, first in the grammar of Panini, who has given two kinds of bases, the noun-base and the verb-base. The noun-base is named Pratipadika by him while the verb-base is named Dhatu. The definition of Pratipadika is given by him as a word which is possessed of sense, but which is neither a root nor a suffix; confer, compare अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम् . P.I. 2.45. Although his definition includes, the krdanta words,the taddhitanta words and the compound words, still, Panini has mentioned them separately in the rule कृत्तद्धितसमासाश्च P. I. 2.45 to distinguish them as secondary noun-bases as compared with the primary noun-bases which are mentioned in the rule अर्थवदधातुरप्रत्ययः प्रातिपदिकम्, Thus,Panini implies four kinds of Pratipadikas मूलभूत, कृदन्त, तद्धितान्त and समास, The Varttikakara appears to have given nine kinds-गुणवचन, सर्वनाम, अव्यय, तद्धितान्त, कृदन्त, समास, जाति, संख्या and संज्ञा. See Varttikas 39 to 44 on P. I. 4. 1. Later on, Bhojaraja in his SringaraPrakasa has quoted the definition अर्थवदधातु given by Panini, and has given six subdivisions.: confer, compare नामाव्ययानुकरणकृत्तद्धितसमासाः प्रातिपदिकानि Sr. Prak. I. page 6. For the sense conveyed by a Pratipadika or nounbase, see प्रातिपदिकार्थ.
prātihataname given to the circumflex vowel, standing at the beginning of a word and following the final vowel of the previous word which is acute ( उदात्त ); confer, compare अपि चेन्नानापदस्थमुदात्तमथ चेत्सांहितेन स्वर्यते स प्रतिहतः Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.xx. 3.
prāśliṣṭaname of the circumflex accent possessed by a vowel which has resulted from the coalescence of two similar vowels, as for example in भिन्द्धीदम् । see प्रश्लिष्ट.
prauḍhamanoramākhaṇḍana(1)a grammatical work written by a grammarian named Cakrapani of the Sesa family of grammarians. The work is meant to refute the arguments of Bhattoji Diksita in his Praudhamanorama; (2) a grammar work written by the famous poet and rhetorician Jagannātha in refutation of the doctrines and explanations given in the Praudhamanorama by the stalwart Grammarian Bhattoji Diksita. The work is not a scholarly one and it has got a tone of banter. It was written by Jagannatha to show that he could also write works on Grammar and the bearded pedant Bhattoji should not be proud of his profound scholarship in Grammar. The work of Jagannatha was named मनोरमाकुचमर्दन possibly by his followers or even by himselfeminine.
plutaprotracted, name given to vowels in the protracted grade. The vowels in this grade which are termed protracted vowels are possessed of three matras and in writing they are marked with the figure 3 placed after them. In pronunciation they take a longer time than the long or दीर्घ vowels; confer, compare ऊकालोज्झ्रस्वदीर्घप्लुतः P. I.2.27. The word is derived from प्लु (प्रु also) I Atmane to go, and explained as प्लवते इति, The word प्लवते is often found for प्लुतो भवति in the Pratisakhya works; cf also मात्रा ह्रस्वरतावदवग्रहान्तरं, द्वे दीर्धस्तिस्रः प्लुत उच्यते स्वरः । अधः स्विदासी३दुपरि स्विदासी३द् अर्थे प्लुतिर्भीरिव विन्दती३त्रिः ll Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I.16.
balarāmawriter of a gloss named धातुप्रकाश on the Dhatupatha of Panini.
bahulapādaname given by grammarians to the third pada of the third adhyaya of the Astdhyayi.
bālaṃbhaṭṭa( बाळंभट्ट )surnamed Payagunda or Payagunde, who has written a commentary on the commentary Mitaksara on the याज्ञवल्क्यस्मृति. Some scholars say that he was also a great grammarian and identical with वैद्यनाथ पायगुंडे who has written the commentary काशिका or गदा on the Paribhasendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the Laghusabdendusekhara and commentaries on the Vaiyakaranabhusana,Sabdakaustubha and Bhasyapradipoddyota. Other scholars believe that Balambhatta was the son of Vaidyanatha and that he wrote only the commentary on Mitaksara called Balambhatti after him. (2) There was also a comparatively modern grammarian of Tanjore who has written small grammar works बालबोधिनी and बालरञ्जनी.
bālabodhinīname of a grammatical work ascribed to Balambhatta of Tanjore.
bālamanoramāname of a commentary on the Siddhanta-kaumudi of Bhattoji Diksita by Vasudeva Diksita, a grammarian of Tanjore. There is also another commentary called Balamanorama written by Anantadeva on the Siddhantakaumudi.
bālarañjanīname of a grammar work written by Balambhatta of Tanjore. See बालंभट्ट (2).
bidādia class of words headed by the word बिद to which the affix अ (अञ्) is added in the sense of a grandchild and further descendants; exempli gratia, for example बैदः, और्वः, काश्यप:, कौशिकः et cetera, and others The words in this class are mostly names of sages. In the case of such words as are not names of sages, the affix अ is added in the sense of the offspring and not any descendant. exempli gratia, for example पौत्रः, दौहित्रः et cetera, and others; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.IV.1.104.
bṛhadṛrpaṇāname of a commentary on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara by Mannudeva, who was called also Mantudeva, who lived in the latter half of the eighteenth century.
belavalakara[ SHRIPAD KRISHNA BELVALKAR ]a well-known Sanskrit scholar of the present day who has been the General Editor of the Mahabharata published by the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. He has written a book on grammar reviewing very briefly the various systems of Sanskrit grammar, which is named "Systems of Sanskrit Grammar".
bopadevaa great Sanskrit scholar and grammarian belonging to Devagiri in the greater Maharastra who was supported by Hemadri of Devagiri. He resided at सार्थग्राम on the river Varada in the first half of the thirteenth century. He wrote a short treatise on Sanskrit Grammar, which has a number of peculiar abbreviations for the usual well-known grammatical termanuscript. His grammar had a wide spread in Bengal and it is today a very common text on Grammar Bengal. On this account some scholars believe that he lived in Bengal. He was the son of Kesava and pupil of Dhanesa. He is also the author, of the well-known work कविकल्पद्रुम on which he has written a commentary named कामधेनु or काव्यकामधेनु.
brahmakāṇḍaname given to the first section or Kanda of Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya. It deals with Sphota, and in a way it contains in a nutshell the philosophy of Sanskrit Grammar.
brahmarāśithe sacred Sanskrit alphabet given in the fourteen sutras of Mahesvara, named Aksarasamamnaya which is called ब्रह्मराशि as it contains the basic letters of शब्द which is Brahma according to Grammarians; confer, compare सोयमक्षरसमाम्नायो वाक्यसमाम्नायः पुष्पितः फलितश्चन्द्रतारकवत् प्रतिमण्डितो वेदितव्यो ब्रह्मराशिः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). Ahnika 2 end; confer, compare also एते पञ्चषष्टिवर्णा ब्रह्मराशिरात्मवाचः V. Pr.VIII. 25.
bhakti(1)name given to two of the five divisions of a Saman which are प्रस्तावभक्ति, उद्गीथ, प्रतिहार, उपद्रव and निधानभाक्ति; (2) the vowel portion surrounding, or placed after, the consonant र् or ल् which (consonant) is believed to be present in the vowel ऋ or ऌ respectively forming its important portion, but never separately noticed in it. The vowels ऋ and ऌ are made up of one matra each. It is contended by the grammarians that the consonants र् and ल् forming respectively the portion of ऋ and ऌ, make up halfa-matra, while the remaining half is made up of the भाक्ति of the vowel surrounding the consonant or situated after the consonant. The word which is generally used for this 'bhakti is 'ajbhakti' instead of which the word स्वरभक्ति is found in the Pratisakhya works; confer, compare यत्तद्रेफात्परं भक्तेस्तेन व्यवहितत्वान्न प्राप्नेति | ...... यच्चात्र रेफात्परं भुक्तेर्न तत् क्वचिदपि व्यपवृक्तं दृश्यते | Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. VIII. 4.1 Vart 2; confer, compare स्वरभक्तिः पूर्वभागक्षराङ्गं Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) I. 17; also confer, compare रेफात्स्वरोपहिताद् व्यञ्जनोदयाद् ऋकारवर्णी स्वरभक्तिरुत्तरा ) Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) VI. 13.
bhaṭṭojīsurnamed Diksita; a stalwart grammarian of the Panini system who flourished in the first half of the seventeenth century and wrote many independent books and commentaries such as the Siddhantakaumudi, the Praudhamanorama, the Vaiyakaranasiddhantakarika, the Sabdakaustubha and others. The most reputed work out of these, however, is the Siddhantakaumudi which is very popular even today and which has almost set aside other works of its kind such as the Prakriyakaumudi and others. Bhattoji was a Telagu Brahmana, as generally believed, and although he belonged to the South, he made Varanasi his home where he prepared a school of learned Grammarians. Although he carried on his work silently in Varanasi, he was envied by the reputed rhetorician of his time Pandita Jagannātha, who criticised his work ( Bhattojis work ) named Manorama very severely. See प्रौढमनोरमा a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got many commentaries of which the Tattvabodhini written by Bhattoji's pupil Jnanendrasarasvati is appreciated much by learned grammarians.
bhargādia class of words headed by भर्ग which are generally names of countries, the taddhita affixes अण् and others added to which are not elided; e. g. भार्गीं, कैकेयी, काश्मीरी; confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on IV. 1.178.
bhartṛharia very distinguished Grammarian who lived in the seventh century A. D. He was a senior contemporary of the authors of the Kasika, who have mentioned his famous work viz. The Vakyapadiya in the Kasika. confer, compare शब्दार्थसंबन्धोयं प्रकरणम् | वाक्यपदीयम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV.3.88. His Vyakarana work "the Vakyapadiya" has occupied a very prominent position in Grammatical Literature. The work is divided into three sections known by the name 'Kanda' and it has discussed so thoroughly the problem of the relation of word to its sense that subsequent grammarians have looked upon his view as an authority. The work is well-known for expounding also the Philosophy of Grammar. His another work " the Mahabhasya-Dipika " is a scholarly commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya. The Commentary is not published as yet, and its solitary manuscript is very carelessly written. Nothing is known about the birth-place or nationality of Bhartrhari. It is also doubtful whether he was the same person as king Bhartrhari who wrote the 'Satakatraya'.
bhāgavata hariśāstrīa modern scholar of grammar who has written a commentary named Vakyarthacandrika on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa; he lived in the first half of the eighteenth century.
bhāradvāja(1)an ancient grammarian quoted by Panini in his rules to show differences of opinion; confer, compare ऋतो भारद्वाजस्य VII. 2.63; (2) name of a country in the days of Panini confer, compare कृकणपर्णाद्भारद्वाजे P. IV. 2.145,
bhāvadīpaname of a commentary on the Ṡabdakaustubha by कृष्णमिश्र.
bhāvaprakāśaname of a commentary on the शब्दकौस्तुभ by वैद्यनाथ पायगुण्डे.
bhāṣyasūtrathe brief pithy statements in the Mahābhāṣya of the type of the Sūtras or the Vārttikas. These assertions or statements are named 'ișṭi' also.
bhāskaraśāstrīsurnamed Abhyankar (1785-1870) a great grammarian in the line of the pupils of Nāgeśa who was educated at Poona and lived at Sātārā. He taught many pupils, a large number of whom helped the spread of Vyākaraṇa studies even in distant places of the country, such as Vārāṇasi and others. For details see Vyākaraṇa The Volume of the introduction in Marathi to the Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya, written by K. V. Abhyankar and published by the O. E. Society, Poona. pp. 27-29, D. E. Society's Edition.
bhīmabhaṭṭawriter of the commentary, named भैमी after him, on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa.
bhugnaname of a Saṁdhi or coalescence given by the writers of the Prātiśākhya works where the diphthong vowels ओ and औ, followed by any vowel which is not labial, are turned respectively into अव् and आव्: exempli gratia, for example ऋतेन मित्रावरुणावृतावृधावृतस्पृशा (Ṛ. Saṁh.I.2.8); confer, compare ओष्ठ्ययोन्योर्भुग्नमनोष्ठये वकारोत्रान्तरागमः । यथा ऋतेन मित्रावरुणावृतावृधावृतस्पृशा | अनोष्ठये इति किम्| वायो उक्थेभि: 2.2. (R.Saṁh. I.2.2). इत्यतः वाय उक्थेभि confer, compare Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) II.11.
bhūpādaname popularly given by Śiradeva and other grammarians to the third pāda of the first adhyāya of Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyi as it begins with the Sūtra भूवादयो धातव: P.I.3.1.
bhaimīname of a commentary on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara of Nāgeśa written by Bhīmabhaṭṭa in the latter half of the eighteenth century.
bhairavamiśraone of the reputed grammarians of the latter half of the eighteenth century and the first half of the nineteenth century who wrote commentaries on several prominent works on grammar. He was the son of भवदेव and his native place was Prayāga. He has written the commentary called Candrakalā on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara, Parikṣā on the Vaiyākaraṇabhũṣanasāra, Gadā called also Bhairavī or Bhairavīgadā on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara and commentaries (popularly named Bhairavī) on the Śabdaratna and Lingānuśāsana. He is reported to have visited Poona, the capital of the Peśawas and received magnificent gifts for exceptional proficiency in Nyāya and Vyākaraṇa. For details see pp. 24 and 25 Vol. VII . Pātañjala Mahābhāṣya D. E. Society's Edition.
bhairavīname given to a commentary in general written by Bhairavamiśra, which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The commentary on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara is more popularly known as Bhairavī.
bholānāthaa grammarian who has written a commentary named Saṁdarbhāmṛta on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha.
makarand(1)name of a commentary by Raṅganātha on the Padamañjari of Haradatta; (2) name of a commentary on the Supadma Vyākaraṇa by Viṣṇumiśra.
mañjūṣāa popular name given to the work परमलघुमञ्जूषा of Nāgeśa on अर्थप्रक्रिया (science or method of interpretation) in Vyākaraṇa, which is generally read by advanced students. Nāgeśa has also written a bigger work on the same subject लघुमञ्जूषा which sometimes is also referred to by the word मञ्जूषा.
matuptaddhita affix. affix मत् changed in some cases to वत् (cf मादुपधायाश्च मतोर्वोऽयवादिभ्यः P. VIII. 2.9), applied to any noun or substantive in the sense of 'who possesses that,' or 'which contains it,' or in the sense of possession as popularly expressedition The affix is called possessive affix also, and is very commonly found in use; e. g. गोमान्, वृक्षवान् , यवमान् , et cetera, and others confer, compare तदस्यास्त्यस्मिन्निति मतुप् P. V. 2.94. The very general sense of 'possession' is limited to certain kinds of possession by the Vārttikakāra in the following stanza; भूमनिन्दाप्रशंसासु नित्ययोगेतिशायने | संसर्गेऽस्तिविवक्षायां भवन्ति मतुबादय: confer, compare Kāś. on P. V. 2.94. There are other taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the same sense as मतुप्, such as the affixes लच् (V. 2.96-98), इलच् (99, 100, 105, 117), श and न (100), ण (101), विनि (102, 121, 122), इनि (102, 115, 116, 128, 129-137), अण् (103, 104), उरच् (106), र (107), म (108), व ( 109, 110), ईरन् and ईरच् (111), वलच् (112, 113), ठन् (115, 116), ठञ् (118, 119), यप् (120), युस् (123, 138, 140), ग्मिनि (124), आलच् and आटच् (125), अच् (127), and ब, भ, यु, ति, तु, त and यस् each one applied to specifically stated words. मतुप् is also specially prescribed after the words headed by रस (confer, compare रसादिभ्यश्च P. V. 2.95) in supersession of some of the other affixes mentioned a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page. which would take place in such cases, if मतुप् were not prescribed by the rule रसादिभ्यश्च. The portion of the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. prescribing the possessive affixes is named मतुबधिकार (P. V. 2.92 to 140).
matuppādaa conventional name given by grammarians to the third pāda of the eighth Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. as the pāda begins with the sūtra मतुवसोरु संबुद्धौ छन्दसि P. VIII. 3.1.
matonmajjāname of a commentary on Koṇḍabhaṭṭa's Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇa written by a grammarian named वनमालिन्.
madhyamakaumudī(1)name of a treatise on grammar by Rāmaśarman; (2) the same as मध्यकौमुदी.
manoramā(1)the popular name given to the commentary प्रौढमनेारमा on the Siddhāntakaumudī of भट्टोजीदीक्षित by the author himself the commentary is a scholarly one and very extensive; and its first portion only upto the end of Kāraka is generally read in the Sanskrit Pāṭhaśālās;(2) name of a commentary on the Madhyasiddhāntakaumudī by Rāmasarman; (3) name given to a treatise discussing roots given in the Kātantra Grammar written by रमानाथशर्मा in the sixteenth century. The work is called कातन्त्रधातुवृत्ति also.
manoramākucamardananame given in a bantering tone to the treatise प्रौढमनोरमाखण्डन written by जगन्नाथपण्डित:
mantudevaknown also as मन्नुदेव, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century who has written a commentary named दर्पणा on the Vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāra of Koṇḍabhaṭṭa and a commentary named दोषोद्धरण on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara.
mantraname given to the Samhitā portion of the Veda works especially of the Ṛgveda and the Yajurveda as different from the Brāhmaṇa, Āraṇyaka and other portions of the two Vedas as also from the other Vedas; confer, compare मन्त्रशब्द ऋक्शब्दे च यजु:शब्दे च; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I. 1.68 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4. The word मन्त्र occurs several times in the rules of Pāṇini ( confer, compare P. II. 4. 80, III.2.71, III.3.96, VI. 1. 151, VI.1.210, VI.3.131, VI.4.53, VI. 4.141) and a few times in the Vārttikas. (confer, compare I. 1. 68 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4, IV.3.66 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 5 and VI. 4. 141 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 1). It is, however, doubtful whether the word was used in the limited sense by Pāṇini and Kātyāyana. Later on, the word came to mean any sacred text or even any mystic formula, which was looked upon as sacredition Still later on, the word came to mean a secret counsel. For details see Goldstūcker's Pāṇini p. 69, Thieme's 'Pāṇini and the Veda ' p. 38.
mallināthaa reputed commentator on many classical poetic and dramatic works, who flourished in the fourteenth century. He was a scholar of Grammar and is believed to have written a commentary on the Śabdenduśekhara and another named न्यासोद्योत on the न्यास of जिनेन्द्रबुद्धि.
mahānyāsaname of a commentary on the Kāśikāvivaranapanjikā (popularly named Kāśikāvivaraṇapañjikā, a commentary on the Kāśikāvṛtti by Jinendrabuddhi, called Nyāsa.), mentioned by Ujjvaladatta in his Unādisūtravṛtti.
mahābhāṣyaliterally the great commentary. The word is uniformly used by commentators and classical Sanskrit writers for the reputed commentary on Pāṇini's Sūtras and the Vārttikas thereon by Patañjali in the 2nd century B. C. The commentary is very scholarly yet very simple in style, and exhaustive although omitting a number of Pāṇini's rules. It is the first and oldest existing commentary on the Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī. of Pāṇini, and, in spite of some other commentaries and glosses and other compendia, written later on to explain the Sutras of Panini, it has remained supremely authoritative and furnishes the last and final word in all places of doubt: confer, compare the remarks इति भाष्ये स्थितम्, इत्युक्तं भाष्ये, इत्युक्तमाकरे et cetera, and others scattered here and there in several Vyaakarana treatises forming in fact, the patent words used by commentators when they finish any chain of arguments. Besides commenting on the Sutras of Paanini, Patanjali, the author, has raised many other grammatical issues and after discussing them fully and thoroughly, given his conclusions which have become the final dicta in those matters. The work, in short, has become an encyclopedic one and hence aptly called खनि or अकर. The work is spread over such a wide field of grammatical studies that not a single grammatical issue appears to have been left out. The author appears to have made a close study of the method and explanations of the SUtras of Paanini given at various academies all over the country and incorporated the gist of those studies given in the form of Varttikas at the various places, in his great work He has thoroughly scrutinized and commented upon the Vaarttikas many of which he has approved, some of which he has rejected, and a few of which he has supplementedition Besides the Vaarttikas which are referred to a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page., he has quoted stanzas which verily sum up the arguments in explanation of the difficult sUtras, composed by his predecessors. There is a good reason to believe that there were small glosses or commentaries on the SUtras of Paanini, written by learned teachers at the various academies, and the Vaarttikas formed in a way, a short pithy summary of those glosses or Vrttis. . The explanation of the word वृत्तौ साधु वार्तिकम् given by Kaiyata may be quoted in support of this point. Kaiyata has at one place even stated that the argument of the Bhaasyakaara is in consonance with that of Kuni, his predecessor. The work is divided into eighty five sections which are given the name of lesson or आह्लिक by the author, probably because they form the subject matter of one day's study each, if the student has already made a thorough study of the subject and is very sharp in intelligence. confer, compare अह्ला निर्वृत्तम् आह्लिकम्, (the explanation given by the commentatiors).Many commentary works were written on this magnum opus of Patanjali during the long period of twenty centuries upto this time under the names टीका, टिप्पणी, दीपिका, प्रकाशिका, व्याख्या, रत्नावली, स्पूर्ति, वृत्ति, प्रदीप, व्याख्यानं and the like, but only one of them the 'Pradipa' of कैयटीपाध्याय, is found complete. The learned commentary by Bhartrhari, written a few centuries before the Pradipa, is available only in a fragment and that too, in a manuscript form copied down from the original one from time to time by the scribes very carelessly. Two other commentaries which are comparatively modern, written by Naarayanasesa and Nilakantha are available but they are also incomplete and in a manuscript form. Possibly Kaiyatabhatta's Pradipa threw into the background the commentaries of his predecessors and no grammarian after Kaiyata dared write a commentary superior to Kaiyata's Pradipa or, if he began, he had to abandon his work in the middle. The commentary of Kaiyata is such a scholarly one and so written to the point that later commentators have almost identified the original Bhasya with the commentary Pradipa and many a time expressed the two words Bhasya and Kaiyata in the same breath as भाष्यकैयटयोः ( एतदुक्तम् or स्पष्टमेतत् ).
mahābhāṣyapradīpaa very scholarly commentary on Patanjali's MahabhaSya written by Kaiyatabhatta in the eleventh century, The commentary has so nicely explained every difficult and obscure point in the Mahabhasya, and has so thoroughly explained each sentence that the remark of later grammarians that the torch of the Mahabhasya has been kept burning by the Pradipa appears quite apt and justifiedition Kaiyata's commentary has thrown much additional light on the original arguments and statements in the Mahabhasya. There is a learned commentary on the Pradipa written by Nagesabhatta which is named vivarana by the author but which is well known by the name 'Uddyota' among students and teachers of Vyakarana. For details see pp. 389, 390 Vol VII, Patanjala Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaṭīkaname given to each of the various commentaries on the Pradipa of Kaiyata written by grammarians, out of which the commentaries of चिन्तामणि,रामचन्द्रसरस्वती, नारायण, नित्यानन्दपर्वतीय and one or two more are available in a manuscript form and those too quite incomplete.
mahābhāṣyapradīpaprakāśacalled also कैयटप्रकाश, name of the commentary on the Pradipa of Kaiyata by Nilankanthamakhi a versatile writer of the 17th century.
mahābhāṣyapradīpavivaraṇa(1)original name of the learned commentary on the 'Pradipa' of Kaiyata written by Nagesabhatta, a stalwart and epoch-making grammarian of the 18th century. The commentary is known popularly by the name 'Uddyota' or Pradipoddyota; (2) name of the commentary on Kaiyata's Pradipa by Nityaananda Parvatiya. The commentary is also known by the name दीपप्रभा.
mahābhāṣyalaghuvṛttiname given to the short gloss on the Mahabhasya written by the famous eastern grammar-scholar Maitreya-Raksita of the twelfth century.
mahābhāṣyavyākhyāname given to each of the explanatory glosses on the Mahabhasya written by grammarians prominent of whom were Purusottamadeva, Narayana Sesa, Visnu, Nilakantha and others whose fragmentary works exist in a manuscript form. महामिश्र name of a grammarian who wrote a commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Nyasa. The commentary is known by the name Vyakaranaprakasa. महाविभाषा a rule laying down an option for several rules in a topic by being present in every rule: confer, compare महाविभाषया वाक्यमपि. विभाषा (P.II.1.11) and समर्थानां प्रथमाद्वा (P. IV.1.82) are some of the rules of this kindeclinable
maheśanandina Jain Grammarian who has written a work on the karaka topic of grammar, named षट्कारक.
mākṣavyaname of an ancient writer of Pratisakhya works mentioned in the Rk Pratisakhya: confer, compare R.Pr.I.2.
māṇḍūkeyaname of an ancient writer of a Pratisakhya work referred to in the Rk Pratisakhya, confer, compare R.Pr.I.2. मातृकावर्ण letters of the alphabet. See अक्षरसमाम्नाय.
mārkaṇḍeyaan old grammarian, who wrote a grammar of Praakrta languages which is known by the name प्राकृतसर्वस्व.
māhendraname of very ancient,prePaninian grammar ascribed to इन्द् of which some references only are available. The grammar work is also referred to as ऐन्द्र: confer, compare यान्युञ्जह्यार् महेन्द्राद् व्यासो व्याकरणार्णवात् | पदरत्नानि किं तानि सन्ति पाणिनिगेाष्पदे Devabodha's commentary on the Mahabharata. For details see p. 124-27 Vol. VII Mahaabhaasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
mitavṛtyarthasaṃgrahaname ofa grammatical work on the SUtras of Paanini by Udayana.
mitākṣarāname of a commentary on the Saarasvatasaara, written by Harideva.
miśrīa popular name given to the commentary written by मैरवमिश्र on the Paribhaasendusekhara in popular use by grammarians.
mugdhabodhaṭīkāa commentary work on Mugdhabodha;the name is given to commentaries written by Ramatarkavagisa(called मुग्धबोधपरिशिष्ट }, by Radhavallabha (called सुबोधिनी), . by Gangadhara (called सेतुसंग्रह ), by Durgadasa, by Dayarama and by Ramananda.
metreyarakṣitaa recognised scholar of Paninis' grammar who belonged to the Eastern part of India and fourished in the beginning of the twelfth century. As it appears from the name Maitreya Raksita he appears to have been a Buddhist grammarian. Subsequent writers in their works refer to him by the name Raksita alone, as also by the name Maitreya, but very rarely by the name Maitreya Raksita.He wrote many works on grammar of which the 'tantrapradipa'a learned commentary on Jinendrabuddhi's Nyasa on Kasika was a reputed one, which, although available in a fragmentary manuscript form today, has been profusely quoted by prominent grammarians after him.
yam(1)one of pair a twin letter available in pronunciation before a nasal letter and similar to it, when the nasal consonant is preceded by any one of the four consonants of the five classes; a transitional sound intervening between a non-nasal and the following nasal as a counterpart of the n6n-nasal: confer, compare वर्गेष्वाद्यानां चेतुर्णो पञ्चमे पर मध्ये यमो नाम पूर्वसदृशो वर्णः प्रातिशाख्ये प्रसिद्धः S.K. on P.व्व्III. l.1; (2) name given to the seven musical notes, found in the singing of Saaman; confer, compare मन्द्रमध्यमत्राख्येषु त्रिषु वाचः स्थानेषु प्रत्येकं सत स्थरभेदा भवन्ति कुष्टप्रथमद्वितीयतृतीयचतुर्थमन्द्रातित्वार्यः यमाः ' Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XXIII. 13,14.
yavamadhyaliterally having the centre bulging out like the Yava grain; name given to a variety of the Gayatri which has 7 letters in the first and third (last) feet and 10 letters in the second id est, that is the middle foot; the name is also given to a Mahabrhati having the first and the last feet consisting of 8 letters and the middle one consisting of 12 syllables: cf R.Pr.XVI.18 and 48.
yaśa:kavia grammarian, the author of a treatise named Bhasanusasana. यश:सागर a Jain grammarian, the author of a work named Samasasobha.
yugapadadhikaraṇavacanatādenotation of two or more things by one single member by virtue of their being put together in a dvandva compound of two or more words; the grammarians advocate this doctrine stating that in a dvandva compound such as घटपटौ or घटपटम् , the word घट has the capacity of expressing the sense of both घट and पट, which in a sentence घटः पटश्च, it does not possess. Similarly पट also has the capacity of conveying the sense of both पट and घट. Possibly this theory is advocated by grarnmarians, on the analogy of words like पितरौ or मातरौ for मातापितरौ, द्यावा for द्यावापृथिवी and so on; confer, compare सिद्धं तु युगपदधिकरणवचने द्वन्द्ववचनात् P. II 2.29 Vart. 2. For details see Vyakaranamahabhasya on चार्थे द्वन्द्वः P. II. 2.29.
yuṣmatpādconventional name given to the third pada of the fourth adhyaya of Paini's Astadhyayi which begins with the sutra युष्मदस्मदोरन्यतरस्यां खञ् च P. IV. 3.1.
raktapādaconventional name given to the second pada of the fourth Adhyaya of Paini's Astadhyayi as the Pada begins with the Sutra तेन रक्तं रागात् P. IV. 2.1.
rakṣitanamed मैत्रेयरक्षित or मैत्रेय also; a famous grammarian of the Eastern school of grammarians which flourished in Bihar and Bengal in the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth centuries, claiming मैत्रयरक्षित, पुरुषोत्तमदेव, सीरदेव and others as prominent grammar scholars among others. See the word मैत्रेयरक्षिiत.
radhunāthaa grammarian of the seventeenth century, who was a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita and who wrote a small gloss ( लधुभाष्य ) on the topic named ' पञ्चसंधि ' of the Siddhantakaumudfeminine.
raṅganāthaa grammarian,son of नारायणयज्वा, who wrote a commentary named मकरन्द on Haradatta's Padamanjari.
ratnapāṇia grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a short treatise on the Karaka relations named षट्कारकविवरण.
ratnārṇavaname of a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi written by Krsnamitra, a famous grammarian and Naiyayika who lived in the eighteenth century and wrote many commentary works on books in the Vyakarana and Nyāya Sastras.
ratneśaa grammarian who wrote a grammar work named लक्षणसंग्रहृ,
rathaname of one of the eight kinds of recitals of the Veda Samhita by dividing it into the component words ( पद ) and reciting the component words by repeating them, in their regular order and reverse order too.
ramānāthaśarmaa grammarian of the Katantra school who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a commentary named Manorama on the Katantradhatuvrtti and Sabdasadhyaprayoga.
rasavatīname of a commentary on his own work ' Sanksiptasara Vyakarana' by KramadiSvara,a sound scholar of grammar in the thirteenth century A.D.
rājanyādiaclass of words headed by the word राजन्य to which the taddhita affix अक ( वुच् ) is added in the sense of ' the place of residence '; e. g. राजन्यकः, औदुम्वरक: ! et cetera, and others This class named राजन्यादि is ] called अाकृतिगण and similar words ! can be included in this class such as मालव,विराट् , त्रिगर्त and others from which the words मालवक: वैराटक: त्रैगर्तक: et cetera, and others can be arrived at confer, compare Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P. IV. 2.53.
rājārāmaśāstrī( कार्लेकर )a reputed scholar of Sanskrit grammar who resided at Varanasi and established a school of Sanskrit Grammarians there in the nineteenth century. He wrote a treatise on grammar named शब्दव्युत्पत्तिकौमुदी.
rāghavallabhatitled तर्कपञ्चानन, who wrote a commentary named सुबोधिनी on the Mugdhabodha Vyakarana.
rāmainhabitant of Mithila who wrote a commentary by name विद्वत्प्रबोधिनी on the Sarasvata Prakriya.
rāmakiṃkasarasvatīa grammarian who wrote a small grammar treatise named अायुबोधव्याकरण which is different from the well-known अाशुबोध of तारानाथतर्कवाचस्पति.
rāmakṛṣṇaa grammarian who wrote a treatise on Karaka relations known by the name शाब्दबोधप्रक्रिया.
rāmacandra(1)रामन्वन्द्राचार्य (son of कृष्णाचार्य) the well-known author of the Prakriyakaumudi. He belonged to the Sesa family and the latter half of the fifteenth century is assigned as his date. He is believed to have been a resident of Andhra. His work, the Prakriyakaumudi, was a popular grammar treatise for some time before Bhattoji's SiddhantaKaumudi got its hold, and it had a number of commentaries written upon it especially by his descendants and members of his family which became well-known as the Sesa family of grammarians. The Prakriyakaumudi is named कृष्णर्किकरप्राक्रिया also. (2) There was a grammarian named Ramacandra who wrote a small treatise on grammar named विदग्धबोध. (3) There was another grammarian of the same name who was a pupil of Nagesabhatta of the eighteenth century and who wrote a small commentary called वृतिसंग्रह on Panini's Astadhyayi. (4) There was also another Ramacandra who was a scholar of Vedic grammar and who wrote the commentary named ज्योत्स्ना on the Vjasaneyi-Pratisakhya.
rāmacandrabhaṭṭa tāreone of the senior pupils of Nagesabhatta who was a teacher of Vaidyanatha Payagunde. He wrote a small gloss on the Astadhyayi which is named पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति He lived in the first half of the eighteenth century and taught several pupils at Varnasi.
rāmacandrasarasvatīpupil of वासुदेवेन्द्रसरस्वती of the sixteenth century who has written a gloss named विवरण on the Mahabhasyapradipa of Kaiyata.
rāmatarkavāgīśaa learned grammarian who held the titles महामहोपाध्याय and भट्टाचार्य, He was an advocate of the Mugdhabodha School and wrote commentaries on (1) the Mugdhabodha, (2) the Kavikalpadruma, (3) the Amarakosa and (4) the Unadi sutras. He also wrote a short gloss on case-relations, his treatise on the subject being named कारकटिप्पणी,
rāmabhadra dīkṣitason of यज्ञराम दीक्षित, a grammarian of Tanjore of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary on the Paribhasavrtti of Siradeva named परिभाषावृत्तिव्याख्या. He has also written the ' life of Patanjali' ( पतञ्जलिचरित ) and many miscellaneous works, such as उणादिमणिदीपिका and others.
rāmasiṃhṛvarmāpossibly the same king of Sringaberapura who patronised Nagesabhatta. He is said to have written some Small comments on " the Ramayana and a small grammar work named धातुरत्नमञ्जरी.
rāmāśramaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a commentary named Siddhantacandrika on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
rāmeśvaraa grammarian who wrote a small compendium on grammar named शुद्धाशुबोध.
rūpanārāyaṇaa grammarian of Bengal of the fifteenth century who wrote short comments on some sections of the Supadma Vyākaraņa under the names सुपद्मषट्कारक and सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह्.
rūpamālā(1)an elementary work on Sanskrit grammar composed by Vimalasarasvatī, in which the Sūtras of Pāņini are arranged in different topics many of which are called माला, such as अजन्तमाला, हलन्तमाला, छान्दसमाला, अव्ययमाला and so on.(2) the name रूपमाला is also found given to a work giving collections of formed words written by Puņyanandana.
rūpasiddhiliterally the formation of words; the name रूपासिद्वि is given to a small literary work on the formation of words written by Dayānandasarasvatī.
rauḍhīyaa term jocularly used with the word घृत preceding it,for students of a famous scholar named धृतरौढि; confer, compare ओदनपाणिनीया: घृतरौर्ढायाः Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. 1.1.73.
rauḍhyādianother name given to the क्रौड्यादि class of words which are headed by क्रौडि and which take the affix ष्यङ् to form their base in the feminine; e. g. क्रौड्या लाड्या; confer, compare सिद्धं तु रौड्यादिषूपसंख्यानात् । के पुना रौढ्यादयः | ये क्रौड्यादय; Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. IV. 1.79.
l(1)a consonant of the dental class which is a semi-vowel ( यण् ) with liquid contact in the mouth, and which is inaspirate ( अल्पप्राण ),voiced ( घोष ) and both nasalised and unnasalised; (2) name in general ( लकार ) given to the personal endings applied to roots in the ten tenses and moods which take different substitutes ति, त:, अन्ति et cetera, and others and have various modifications and augments in the different tenses and moods; (3) substituted as a semi-vowel ( यण् ) for the vowel ऌ followed by any other vowel in the euphonic combinations; (4)applied at the beginning of nontaddhita affixes as a mute letter indicating the acute accent for the vowel preceding the affix; confer, compare लिति; P. VI. 1.193; ( 5 ) substituted for त्, थ्, द्, घ् or न् before ल्, confer, compare P.VIII.4. 60; (6) substituted under certain conditions for the consonant र् (a) of the root कृप्, (b) of prefixes प्र and परा before the root अय्, (c) of the root गॄ in frequentative forms and optionally before affixes beginning with a vowel, and (d ) of the word परि before घ and अङ्क; confer, compare P. VIII. 2. 18 to 22. _ ल (1) consonant ल्; see ल् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.' (2) a general term usually used by ancient grammarians to signifyलोप (elision or disappearance) of a letter or a syllable or a word; confer, compare सर्वसादेर्द्विगोश्च ल: | सवार्तिक:, द्वितन्त्र: Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.IV.2.60; (3) taddhita affix. affix ल added to the word क्लिन्न when चिल् and पिल् are substituted for the word क्लिन्न; e.g, चिल्लः, पिल्ल: confer, compare P. V. 2.33 Vārt 2.
lakṣaṇasaṃgrahaa work on grammar written by a grammarian named रत्नेश.
lakṣmaṇasūria grammarian who has written a booklet on the six dialects, which is named षड्भाषाचन्द्रिका.
laghukaumudīknown as लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी also, an abridged work based upon the Siddhāntakaumudi of Bhațțojī Dīkşita, written by Bhațțojī's pupil Varadarāja. The work is very valuable and helpful to beginners in grammar. It has got the same topics as the Siddhāntakaumudī, but arranged differently. The work, named सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी is the same as लघुसिध्दान्तकौमुदी. Possibly सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी was the original name given by the author.
laghunyāsa(1)short writing, brief putting in, brief expression; confer, compare सोयमेवं लघुना न्यासेन सिद्धे et cetera, and others; (2) the word is given as a name to a grammatical work, written by देवेन्द्रसूरि on the शब्दानुशासन of Hemacandra, possibly in contrast with the बृहन्न्यास written by Hemacandra himself or with Kāśikāvivaranapańjikā popularly called न्यास written by Jinendrabuddhi on the Kāśikāvŗti of Jayāditya and Vāmana. See न्यास.
laghuparibhāṣāvṛttian independent work on Paribhāşās written by Puruşottamadeva in the twelfth century A. D. called लघुपरिभाषावृत्ति in contrast with the बृहत्परिभाषावृत्ति of सीरदेव. The Vŗtti is named ' Lalitā ' also, by the author.
laghuprakriyāname of a grammar treatise based on the Sabdānuśāsana of Hemacandra written by Vinayavijaya where the sūtras of Hemacandra are arranged in different topics as in the Siddhāntakaumudī of Bhoțțojī.
laghubhūṣaṇakāntiname of a commentary work by Harivallabha on Koņdabhațța's Vaiyākaraņabhūşaņasāra.
laghubhūṣaṇadarpaṇa or laghudarpaṇāname of a commentary by Mannudeva on Koņdabhațța's Vaiyākaraņabhūşaņasāra.
ghumañjūṣāname of an independent work on the meaning of words and their interpretation written by Nāgeśa of which the परमलघुमञ्जूषा is a popular short extract by the author himselfeminine.
laghuśabdaratnaname of a commentary on Bhațțoji's Manoramā by his grandson Hari Dīkşita, which is generally read together with the Manoramā, by students upto the end of the Kāraka Chapter after they have completely read and mastered the Siddhāntakaumudī. The commentary is called लघुशब्दरत्न which dlfferentiates it from the बृहच्छब्दरत्न written by the same author viz. Hari Dīkşita.
laghuśabdenduśekharaname of a commentary on Bhațțojī's Siddhāntakaumudī written by Nāgeśa Bhațța, the stalwart Grammarian of the eighteenth century. The work is named लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर which differentiates it from the author's another work बृहच्छब्देन्दुशेखर of which the former is an abridgment. As the study of the Laghuśabdenduśekhara is very common and as the Bŗhatśabdenduśekhara is seldom studied, it is always the Laghuśabdenduśekhara that is understood by the simple and popular name Śekhara.
laghuśabdenduśekharavyākhyāa commentary on the Laghuśabdenduśekhara. There are more than a dozen commentary works on the popular Laghuśabdenduśekhara called by the usual names टीका or व्याख्या the prominent among which are गदा, भैरवी and विजया. A few of them have special names e. g. चिदस्थिमाला, चन्द्रकला, ज्योत्स्त्रा, विषमी et cetera, and others
laṅname given to the affixes of the imperfect tense; confer, compare अनद्यतने लङ् P. III. 2.111, explained by Bhațțoji as भूतानद्यतने लङ् स्यात् in his SiddhāntaKaumudi.
lalitāvṛttiname given to the Paribhāșāvŗtti written by Purușottamadeva, a famous grammarian of the Eastern branch of Pāņini's system which prevailed in Bengal from the eighth to the end of the twelfth century A.D. See पुरुषोत्तमदेव.
liṅgānuśāsanaṭīkāname of a commentary on Pāņini's लिङ्गानुशासन; some commentaries of this kind are the लिङ्गार्थचन्द्रिका by सुजनपण्डित,लिङ्गार्थचन्द्रिकाप्रकाश by चकोर, लिङ्गानुशासनटीका by दुर्गोत्तम and लिङ्गानुशासनटीका by तारानाथ.
liṅpratyayārthasense of the optative and the potential moods given or expressed by affixes under the common name लिङ् prescribed by PIII.3.161, 164, 173.
luṭgeneral name for affixes of the first future which are added to roots when the future time is not the present day, but the next and the succeeding ones; confer, compare अनद्यतने लुट् P. III. 3.15. The affixes ति, त: et cetera, and others replace the affix लुट् in accordance with the number and person in view; confer, compare तिप्तस्झिसिप् .... P. III. 4 78.
vaṅgasenaa grammarian who wrote a grammatical work on verbs named अाख्यातप्रकरण.
varadarājaa scholar of grammar and a pupil of Bhattoji Diksita who flourished in the end of the seventeenth century and wrote abridgments of the Siddhanta-kaumudi for beginners in grammar named लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and मध्यसिद्धान्तकौमुदी as also धातुकारिकावली and गीर्वाणपदमञ्जरी. The work under the name सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी, which is the shortest abridgment, is, in fact, the लघुसिद्धान्तकौमुदी itselfeminine. It is possible that the auother first prepared the सारसिद्धान्तकौमुदी and then, he himself or a pupil of his, put additional necessary matter and prepared the Laghusiddhanta-kaumudi.
vararuci(1)a reputed ancient grammarian who is identified with Katyayana, the prominent author of the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. Both the names वररुचि and कात्यायन are mentioned in commentary works in connection with the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and it is very likely that Vararuci was the individual name of the scholar, and Katyayana his family name. The words कात्य and कात्यायन are found used in Slokavarttikas in the Mahabhasya on P.III.2.3 and III.2.118 where references made are actually found in the prose Varttikas (see कविधेो सर्वत्र प्रसारणिभ्यो ड: P.III. 2. 3 Vart and स्मपुरा भूतमात्रे न स्मपुराद्यतने P.III.2.118 Vart. 1)indicating that the Slokavarttikakara believed that the Varttikas were composed by Katyayana. There is no reference at all in the Mahabhasya to Vararuci as a writer of the Varttikas; there is only one reference which shows that there was a scholar by name Vararuci known to Patanjali, but he was a poet; confer, compare वाररुचं काव्यं in the sense of 'composed' ( कृत and not प्रोक्त ) by वररुचि M.Bh. on P. IV. 2.4. ( 2 ) वररुचि is also mentioned as the author of the Prakrta Grammar known by the name प्राकृतप्रकाश or प्राकृतमञ्जरी, This वररुचि, who also was कात्यायन by Gotra name, was a grammarian later than Patanjali, who has been associated with Sarvvarman, (the author of the first three Adhyayas of the Katantra Sutras), as the author of the fourth Adhyaya. Patanjali does not associate वररुचि with Kityayana at alI. His mention of वररुचि as a writer of a Kavya is a sufficient testimony for that. Hence, it appears probable that Katyayana, to whom the authorship of the Vajasaneyi Pratisakhya and many other works allied with Veda has been attributed, was not associated with Vararuci by Patanjali, and it is only the later writers who identified the grammarian Vararuci,who composed the fourth Adhyaya of the Katantra Grammar and wrote a Prakrit Grammar and some other grammar' works, with the ancient revered Katyayana, the author of Varttikas, the Vijasaneyi Pratisakhya and the Puspasutra; (3) There was a comparatively modern grammariannamed वररुचि who wrote a small treatise on genders of words consisting of about 125 stanzas with a commentary named Lingavrtti, possibly written by the author himselfeminine. (4) There was also another modern grammarian by name वररुचि who wrote a work on syntax named प्रयोगमुखमण्डन discuss^ ing the four topics कारक, समास, तद्धित and कृदन्त.
varavarṇinīname of a commentary on the Paribhsendusekhara written by Guruprasada Sastri, a reputed grammarian of the present cenutry.
varganame given to the different classes of consonants which are headed by an unaspirate surd; e. g. कवर्ग, चवर्ग, टवर्ग, तवर्ग and पवर्ग. The several consonants in each group or class, are, in their serial order, named वगेप्रथम, वर्गद्वितीय et cetera, and others On the analogy of these five classes, the semivowels are called by the name यवर्ग and sibilants, are called by the name शवर्ग,
varṇaprakāśaa minor work upon letters and their nature by a grammarian named Ghanasyama.
varṇavivekacandrikāa minor grammar work on the nature of letters by a grammarian named काशिनाथ.
varṇikuberanāthaor वर्णिकुवेरानन्द an old writer on grammar who has written a work named शब्दविवरण on the meanings of words. The work forms a part of his bigger work दानभागवत. Both the works are incomplete. The शब्दविवरण is based mostly upon ancient grammar works of Patanjali Vararuci, Varttikakara, Sarvavarman, Bhartrhari and others.
vardhamāna(1)a long vowel;(2)name of a famous ]ain grammarian, disciple of Govindasuri, who lived in the beginning of the twelfth century A.D.and wrote a metrical work on ganas or groups of words in grammar, named गणरत्नमहोदधि, and also a commentary on it. The work consists of 8 chapters and has got some commentaries besides the well-known one by the author himselfeminine. He also wrote two other works on grammar कातन्त्रविस्तर and क्रियागुप्तक as also a few religious books.
varṣaname of an ancient scholar of grammar and Mimamsa, cited by some as the preceptor of कात्यायन and Panini. If not of Panini, he may have been a preceptor of Katyayana
vallabhanamed हरिवल्लभ also,who wrote a commentary on Nagesa's Sabdendusekhara.
vaśaṃgamaname given in the Pratisakhya works to letter-combinations where a consonant gets a change suitable to the neighbouring consonants as given in the Rk.Pratisakhya in IV.1 to IV.5 including जश्त्व, अनुनासिकादेश, छत्व, परसवर्ण, अनुस्वार and others, as given in P. VIII.2.39, VIII.3.7, VIII. 3.23, VIII.4.40, 46, 58,59, 62, 63; confer, compare न ह्यत्र अवशंगमसंधाविव अपरिणतानि व्यञ्जनानि संयोगं गच्छन्ति Uvvata on R.Pr.IV.5.
vasantādia class of words headed by the word वसन्त, which are mostly names of seasons, to which the affix इक (ठक्) is added in the sense of 'that which one studies or knows'; confer, compareवसन्तसहचरितोयं ग्रन्थो वसन्तस्तमधीते वासन्तिकः 1 वार्षिक: Kas on P. IV. 2.63.
vākyakāṇḍaname given to the second chapter of Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya in which problems regarding the interpretation of a sentence are fully discussedition
vākyapadīname of a work on the denotation of words in verse-form with a comentary of his own written by a grammarian named गङ्गादास. The name वाक्यपदी is confounded with वाक्यपदीय of Bhartrhari through mistake.
vākyapadīyaṭīkāname of a commentary on Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya written by Punyaraja on the first and the second Kanda. Some scholars hold the view that the commentary on the first knda was written by Bhartrhari himselfeminine.
vākyapadīyaprakīrṇaprakāśaname given to the commentary on the third Kanda or book of Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya by Helaraja.
vākyapradīpaa term sometimes seen (wrongly) applied to the Vakyapadiya of Bhartrhari. It may have been the name of the commentary on the vakyaprakasa.
vākyārthathe meaning of a sentence, which comes as a whole composite idea when all the constituent words of it are heard: confer, compare पदानां सामान्ये वर्तमानानां यद्विशेषेSवस्थानं स वाक्यार्थ:, M.Bh. on P.I.2.45 Vart. 4. According to later grammarians the import or meaning of a sentence ( वाक्यार्थ ) flashes out suddenly in the mind of the hearer immediately after the sentence is completely uttered, The import is named प्रतिभा by Bhartrhari, confer, compare Vakyapadiya II.45; confer, compare also वाक्यार्थश्च प्रतिभामात्रविषय: Laghumanjusa. For details and the six kinds of vakyartha, see Vakyapadiya II.154.
vākyārthacandrikāname of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara by Hari Sastri Bhagawata.
vādighaṭamudgaraname of a commentary on the Sarasvata Vykarana by a grammarian Jayanta.
vāmananame of one of the joint authors of the well-known gloss or वृति upon the Sutras of Panini, who lived in the seventh century A. D. It cannot be ascertained which portion of the Kasika was written by Vamana and which by his colleague जयादित्य, There was another famous scholar of Kashmir by name Vamana who flourished in the tenth century and who wrote an independent grammar treatise विश्रान्तविद्याधर, together with उणादसूत्रवृत्ति and लिङ्गानुशासन.
vāraṇāvateśaa grammarian of the seventeenth century who wrote a gloss named अमृतस्त्रुति on the Prakriya-kaumudi.
vārarucaa work attributed to वररुचि: confer, compare वाररुचे काव्यम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ).on P. IV.3.101 cf also वाररुनो ग्रन्थ: S.K.on P.IV.3. 101 This work possibly was not a grammar work and its author also was not the same as the Varttikakara Katyayana. See वरुरुचि a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. The name वाररुचव्याकरण was given possibly to Katyayana's Prakrit Grammar, the author of which was वररुचि surnamed Katyayana. For details see p.395 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's Edition.
vārttikaa statement which is as much authoritative as the original statement to which it is given as an addition for purposes of correction, completion or explanation. The word is defined by old writers in an often-guoted verseउक्तानुक्तदुरुक्तनां चिन्ता यत्र प्रवर्तते | तं ग्रन्थं वार्तिकं प्राहुर्वार्तिकज्ञा मनीषिण:|This definition fully applies to the varttikas on the Sutras of Panini. The word is explained by Kaiyata as वृत्तौ साधु वार्त्तिकम् which gives strength to the supposition that there were glosses on the Sutras of Panini of which the Varttikas formed a faithful pithy summary of the topics discussedition The word varttika is used in the Mahabhasya at two places only हन्तेः पूर्वविप्रविषेधो वार्तिकेनैव ज्ञापित: M.Bh. on P.III. 4.37 and अपर आह् यद्वार्त्तिक इति M.Bh. on P. II.2.24 Vart. 18. In अपर अहृ यद्वार्त्तिक इति the word is contrasted with the word वृत्तिसूत्र which means the original Sutra (of Panini ) which has been actuaIly quoted, viz. संख्ययाव्ययासन्नाo II.2. 25. Nagesa gives ' सूत्रे अनुक्तदुरुक्तचिन्ताकरत्वं वार्तिक्रत्वम् as the definition of a Varttika which refers only to two out of the three features of the Varttikas stated a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. If the word उक्त has been omitted with a purpose by Nagesa, the definition may well-nigh lead to support the view that the genuine Varttikapatha of Katyayana consisted of a smaller number of Varttikas which along with a large number of Varttikas of other writers are quoted in the Mahabhasya, without specific names of writers, For details see pages 193-223 Vol. VII Patanjala Mahabhasya, D.E, Society's Edition.
vārttikakārabelieved to be Katyayana to whom the whole bulk of the Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya is attributed by later grammarians. Patafijali gives the word वार्तिककार in four places only (in the Mahabhasya on P.I.1.34, III.1.44: III.2.118 and VII.1.1) out of which his statement स्यादिविधिः पुरान्तः यद्यविशेषणं भवति किं वार्तिककारः प्रातिषेधेनं करोति in explanation of the Slokavarttika स्यादिविधिः...इति हुवता कात्यायनेनेहृ, shows that Patanjali gives कात्यायन as the Varttikakara (of Varttikas in small prose statements) and the Slokavarttika is not composed by Katyayana. As assertions similar to those made by other writers are quoted with the names of their authors ( भारद्वाजीयाः, सौनागाः, कोष्ट्रियाः et cetera, and others) in the Mahabhasya, it is evident that the Varttikas quoted in the Mahabhasya(even excluding the Slokavarttikas) did not all belong to Katyayana. For details see pp. 193-200, Vol. VII, Vyakarana Mahabhasya, D. E. Society's Edition.
vāsudeva( शास्त्री)surnamed Abhyankar, who lived from 1863 to l942 and did vigorous and active work of teaching pupils and writing essays, articles, commentary works and original works on various Shastras with the same scholarship, zeal and acumen for fifty years in Poona. He wrote गूढार्थप्रकाश a commentary on the LaghuSabdendusekhara and तत्त्वादर्श a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara in 1889. His edition of the Patanjala Mahabhasya with full translation and notes in Marathi can be called his magnum opus. See अभ्यंकर.
vikṛtivallīṭīkāname of a commentary on विकृतिवल्ली (which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.) written by a Vedic scholar गङ्गाधर.
vikrama(1)name given to a grave vowel placed between two circumflex vowels, or between a circumflex and an acute, or between an acute and a circumflex; confer, compare स्वरितयोर्मध्ये यत्र नीचं स्यात्, उदात्तयोर्वा अन्यतरतो वा उदात्तस्वरितयोः स विक्रम: T.Pr. XIX.I ; (2) name given to a grave vowel between a pracaya vowel and an acute or a circumflex vowel: confer, compare प्रचयपूर्वश्च कौण्डिन्यस्य T.Pr.XIX.2: (8) repetition of a word or पद as in the Krama recital of the Veda words; (4) name given to a visarjaniya which has remained intact, as for instance in यः प्रणतो निमिषतः ; confer, compare R.Pr. I.5; VI.1 ; the word विक्रम is sometimes used in the sense of visarjaniya in general: cf also अनिङ्गयन् विक्रममेषु कुर्यात् R.Pr. XIII.11.
vikrāntaname given to a samdhi where the visarga remains intact although it can , optionally be changed into a sibilant consonant; exempli gratia, for example यः ककुभ:, यः पञ्च, यो वः शिवतमो रसः। cf विक्रान्तसंधिस्तु प्राकृतेापधो वेदितव्यो यत्र विसर्गः श्रूयेत R.Pr.IV.11.
vijayāname of a commentary on the Laghusabdendusekhara by Sivanarayana.
viṭhṭhalaor विठ्ठलेश grandson of रामचन्द्रशेष the author of the प्राक्रियाकौमुदी. He was aTelagu Brahmana of Andhra who lived in the beginning of the sixteenth century and wrote a commentary named प्रसाद on the Prakriya-Kaumudi and two small works अव्ययार्थनिरूपण and पाणिनिसूत्रवृत्ति.
vidyānivāsaname of a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha.
vidvatprabodhinīname of a commentary on the Sarasvata-prakriya by a grammarian named Rama.
vibhattipādaconventional name given to the third pāda of the fifth Adhyāya of Pāṇini's Pāṇini's Aṣṭādhyāyī., as it begins with the Sūtra प्राग्दिशो विभक्तिः P.V.3.1.
vibhaktyarthanirṇayaa general term given to a chapter on case-affixes as also to treatises discussing the sense and relations of case-affixes. There is a treatise of this name written by Giridhara and another written by Jayakṛṣna Maunī.
vibhaktyarthaprakāśaa work on syntax of words written by a grammarian named Kamalākarabhaṭṭa.
vimalakīrtia Jain grammarian of the sixteenth century who wrote a short metrical work on the padas of roots, known by the name पदव्यवस्थासूत्रकारिका.
vimalamatian old grammarian who is believed to have written a gloss named भागवृत्ति on Pāṇini's Sūtras to which the grammarians Purusottamadeva, Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛttiand others of the twelfth century refer. Some scholars say that भागवृत्ति was written by भर्तृहरि; but it is not feasible, as there is a reference to Māghakāvya in भागवृति. In books on grammar,. especially of the Eastern School in the 11th and the 12th century, there are several quotations from the Bhāgavṛtti. See भागवृत्ति.
vimalasarasvatīa grammarian who wrote a small grammar work named रूपमाला
vilāsaname of a commentary by Jayakṛṣṇa Maunī on the Madhyasiddhānta Kaumudī of Varadarāja.
vivaraṇacritical comment; a name given by a writer of commentary works to a critical commentary work written by him; e. g. काशिकाविवरणपञ्जिका ( न्यास ) by Jinendrabuddhi, भाष्यप्रदीपविवरण ( उद्द्योत ) by Nāgeśa, as also लघुशब्देन्दुशेखरविवरण by Bhāskaraśastrī Abhyankar.
vivāraname given to an external effort in the production of a sound when the vocal chords of the glottis or larynx are extended; confer, compare कण्ठबिलस्य विकासः विवारः Mahābhāṣya-Pradīpoddyota by Nāgeśa.on Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). I. 1.9. confer, compare also विवरणं कण्ठस्य विस्तरणम् | स एव विवाराख्य: बाह्यः प्रयत्न: | तस्मिन्सति श्वासे नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नः कियते | तद्ध्वनिसंसर्गादघोषो नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नो जायते इति शिक्षायां स्मर्यते Bhāṣya on Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.II. 5.
vivṛtaname given to an internal effort (as contrasted with the external effort named विवार ) when the tip, middle, or root of the tongue which is instrumental in producing a sound, is kept apart from the place or sthāna of the Pro duction of the sound; confer, compare तत्रोत्पत्तेः प्राग्यदा जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानि तत्तद्वर्णोत्पत्तिस्थानानां ताल्वादीनां दूरतः वर्तन्ते तदा विवृतता Tattvabodhini on S. K. on P.I.1.9.
viśrāntavidyādharaname of a grammar work of a general type which once occupied a prominent position and was studied as a text book of grammar, representing an independent system. The work is referred to by Hemacandra and Haribhadra. It is attributed to Vāmana who may be the same as one of the joint writers of the Kāśikāvṛtti. In that case the date of the work is the 7th century A. D.;confer, compare the popular verse परेत्र पाणिनीयज्ञाः केचित्कालपकोविदा: । एकेकं विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारकाः quoted in Vol.VII p. 388 Vyākaraṇa Mahābhāṣya D.E. Society's edition.
viśvakarmaśāstrīname of a grammarian who wrote a commentary सत्प्रकियाव्याकृति on the Prakriyā-kaumudī.
viṣamapadavyākhyāor विषमी (1) a critical commentary on Nāgeśa's Laghuśabdenduśekhara written by Rāghavendrācārya Gajendragadkar of Satara who lived in the first half of the nineteenth century and who has also written a gloss named त्रिपथगा on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara; (2) name of a commentary on Nāgeśa's Paribhāṣenduśekhara by Cidrūpāśraya: (3) name of a commentary on Sīradeva's Paribhāṣāvṛtti.
viṣṇupaṇḍitaa grammarian belonging to the famous Śeṣa family of grammarians, who has written a small treatise on Paribhāṣā or maxims of interpretation which he has named परिभाषाप्रक्राश.
viṣṇubhaṭṭīname given to the commentary on the Paribhāṣenduśekhara written by Viṣṇubhaṭṭa. See विष्णुभट्ट् a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
viṣṇumiśraa scholar of the Supadma system of grammar who has written a commentary named मकरन्द on the सुपद्मव्याकरण and also a commentary on the सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह.
vuctaddhita affix. affix अक applied optionally with the affixes घ and इल to the preposition उप when the whole word is used as the name of a man exempli gratia, for example उपक:; confer, compare Kāś. on P. V. 3.80.
vṛtti(1)treatment, practice of pronunciation; (2) conversion of one phonetic element into another; confer, compare R.Pr.I.95;(3) position of the padas or words as they stand in the Saṁhhitā text, the word is often seen used in this way in the compound word पदवृत्ति; आन्पदा: पदवृत्तयः R.Pr. IV.17: (4) modes of recital of the Vedic text which are described to be three द्रुत, मध्य and विलम्बित based upon the time of the interval and the pronunciation which differs in each one; confer, compare Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I.4. 109, Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini). 4; also I.l.69 Vārttika (on the Sūtra of Pāṇini).ll ; ( 5 ) nature confer, compare गुर्वक्षराणां गुरुवृत्ति सर्वम् R.Pr.XVIII.33; (6) interpretation of a word; (7) verbal or nominal form of a root; confer, compare अर्थनित्यः परीक्षेत केनचिद् वृत्तिसामान्येन Nirukta of Yāska.II.1; (8)mode or treatment followed by a scientific treatise; cf का पुनर्वृत्तिः । वृत्तिः शास्त्रप्रवृत्तिः | M.Bh. in Āhnika l on वृत्तिसमवायार्थ उपदेश: Vārttika 10; (9) manner of interpretation with the literal sense of the constituents present or absent, described usually as two-fold जहत्स्वार्था and अजहत्स्वार्था, | but with a third kind added by some grammarians viz. the जहदजहत्स्वार्था; (10) a compound word giving an aggregate sense different from the exact literal sense of the constituent words; there are mentioned five vṛittis of this kind; confer, compare परार्थाभिधानं वृत्तिः । कृत्तद्धितसमासैकदेशधातुरूपाः पञ्च वृत्तयः | वृत्त्यर्थावबोधकं वाक्यं विग्रहः S. K. at the end of the Ekaśeṣaprakaraṇa; ( 11 ) interpretation of a collection of statements; the word was originally applied to glosses or comments on the ancient works like the Sūtra works, in which the interpretation of the text was given with examples and counterexamples where necessary: confer, compare वृत्तौ भाष्ये तथा नामधातुपारायणादिषु; introductory stanza in the Kāśikā.Later on, when many commentary works were written,the word वृत्ति was diferentiated from भाष्य, वार्तिक, टीका,चूर्णि, निर्युक्ति, टिप्पणी, पञ्जिका and others, and made applicable to commentary works concerned with the explanation of the rules with examples and counter-examples and such statements or arguments as were necessary for the explanation of the rules or the examples and counter examples. In the Vyākaraṇa-Śāstra the word occurs almost exclusively used for the learned Vṛtti on Pāṇini-sūtras by Vāmana and Jayāditya which was given the name Kāśikā Vṛtti; confer, compare तथा च वृत्तिकृत् often occurring in works on Pāṇini's grammar.
vṛticandrikāname of a grammar work written by a grammarian Kāśinātha who also is believed to have written वर्णविवेकचन्द्रिका and वैयाकरणसर्वस्व.
vṛttidīpikāa treatise on the different ways in which the meaning is conveyed by words according to the conventions of grammarians,written by a grammarian Krisnabhatta surnamed Mauni.
vṛtisaṃgrahaname of a gloss on Panini's Astadhyayi written by Ramacandra.
vṛttisamuddeśaname given to the last of the fourteen sections of the third chapter of Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya ( viz. the संकीर्णकाण्ड ) in which the taddhita affixes and their interpretations are discussedition
vṛddhipādaname given to the first pada of Panini's Astadhyayi by grammarians, as the beginning of the pada is made by the Sutra वृद्धिरादैच्.
vaidikīprakriyāname of that section of Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi which deals with Vedic peculiarities noticed by Panini in his sutras. There is a well-known commentary upon this section named सुबोधिनी written by Jayakrisna a famous grammar scholar of the Maunin family.
vaidikaprakriyāṭīkā(1)a commentary on the sutras of Panini dealing with the Vedic words and their peculiarities written by a grammarian named Murari; (2) a commentary on the section of Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi named वैदिकीप्रक्रिया written by Jayakrsna Maunin and named Subodhini.
vaidyanāthaVaidyanatha Payagunde, a famous grammarian of the eighteenth century, who was one of the chief pupils of Nagesa and who prepared a line of pupils at Varanasi. He has written learned commentaries on standard works on grammar, the principal ones being the Prabha on the Sabdakaustubha, the Bhavaprakasika on the Brhaccabdendusekhara, the Cidasthimala on the LaghuSabdendusekhara, the Kasika or Gada on the Paribhasendusekhara and an independent short treatise named Rapratyaya-khandana
vaiyākaraṇabhūṣaṇaa well-known work on the grammatical interpretation of words written by Kondabhatta as an explanatory work (व्याख्यान) on the small work in verse consisting of only 72 Karikas written by his uncle Bhattoji Diksita. The treatise is also named Brihadvaiyakaranabhusana. A smaller work consisting of the same subjectmatter but omitting discussions, is written by the author for facilitating the understanding of students to which he has given the name Vaiyakarahabhusanasara. This latter work has got three commentary works written on it named Kasika, Kanti and Matonmajja and one more scholarly one Sankari, recently written by Shankar Shastri Marulkar.
veyākaraṇabhūṣaṇasāraa slightly abridged form of the Vaiyakaranabhusana by the author Kondabhatta himself for students and beginners. It consists of the same number of fourteen chapters as the main treatise, which are given the name Nirnaya. See vaiyākaranabhusana.
vaiyākaraṇaśābdamālāवैयाकरणशब्दरत्नमाला a treatise on the use of words written as a helpful guide to Sanskrit writers, by a grammarian named Somayajin in 1848 A.D.
vaiyākaraṇasarvasvaa small treatise on grammar written by a scholar of grammar named Kasinatha who has also written a few more small works वर्णविवेकचन्द्रिका, वृत्तिचन्द्रिका,धातुमञ्जरी etc
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntakaumudīṭīkāor सिद्धान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या a general name given to the large number of commentaries written by members of the line of pupils, and pupils of pupils of Bhattoji. The well-known among the commentaries are प्रौढमनोरमा by the author himself, तत्त्वबोधिनी by ज्ञानेन्द्रसरस्वती, सुबोधिनी by जयकृष्णभट्ट मौनी बालमनोरमा by वासुदेवदीक्षित, and crowning all, the लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर by नागेशभट्ट. The प्रौढमनोरमा has got a learned commentary written by हरिदीक्षित called लघुशब्दरत्न or शब्दरत्न, which also has on it commentaries named भावप्रक्राश by बाळंभट्ट and शब्दरत्नदीप by कल्याणमल्ल. The Laghusabdendusekhara has got commentaries reaching about ten in number.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntamañjūṣāa well-known work on the syntax and denotation of words written by Nagesabhatta which is popular by the name Laghumanjusha. The Paramalaghumanjusha is an abridgment of this work by the author himselfeminine.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntaratnākaraname of a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Ramakrsna in the latter half of the seventeenth century.
vaiyākaraṇasiddhāntarahasyaname of a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Nilakantha.
vaiyāghrapadyaname of a treatise of grammar written in ten chapters by an ancient grammarian व्याघ्रपाद्; confer, compare दशकं वैयाघ्रपद्यम् Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana.on P. IV 2.65. For details, see Vyakaranamahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's Ed. pp. 133, 134.
vaivṛttaname given to the svarita or circumflex accent on the vowel following upon a vowel accented acute, when there is a vivrtti or pause between the two vowels; e.g, य इन्द्रः; cf वैवृत्ततैरोव्यञ्जनौ क्षैप्राभिनिहितौ च तान् | Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 10.
vyaṅkaṭasubbāśāsrīa grammarian who has written a grammar treatise named भाषामञ्जरीव्याकरण.
vyañjanasaṃdhia junction or coalescence of two consonants as distinguished from स्वरसंधि. In Panini's system of grammar the name हृल्संधि is given to व्यञ्जनसंधि and the Siddhantakaumudi has given a separate section for it.
vyākaraṇadarśanathe science of Vyakarana with the element of Sphota introduced in it and brought consequently on a par with the other Darsanas by the stalwart grammar-scholar Bhartrhari of the 7th century A. D. For details see Sarvadarsanasangraha ' Paninidarsanam ' and page 385 Vol. VII. of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya edited by the D. ESociety, Poona.
vyākaraṇadīpikāname of a short gloss or Vrtti on the Sutras of Panini written by a modern scholar of grammar Orambhatta of Varanasi.
vyākaraṇaprakāśaname of the commentary written by Mahamisra on Jinendrabuddhi's great work 'Kasikavivaranapanjika' or Nyasa.
vyākaraṇamahābhāṣyapradīpathe original name of the learned commentary on Patanjali's Mahabhasya by Kaiyatabhatta the well-known grammarian of Kashmir of the eleventh century. See प्रदीप and कैयट.
vyāghrapādname of an ancient grammarian who is quoted in the Pratisakhya works and the Mahabhasya His grammar work was called dasaka' possibly on account of its consisting of 10 chapters; confer, compare माध्यन्दिनिर्वष्टि गुणं त्विगन्ते नपुसंके व्याघ्रपदां वरिष्ठ: KaS. on P.VII.194; confer, compare also दशक्रा वैयाघ्रपदीया: Kas, , on P.IV.2.65.
vyāghrabhūtiname of an old grammarian later than Patanjali who is quoted by later grammarians; confer, compare व्याघ्रभूत्यादयस्त्वेनं नेह पेठुरिति स्थितम् Siddhantakaumudi on अात्मनेपदेष्वनतः P. VII. 1. 5.
byāḍiname of an ancient grammarian with a sound scholarship in Vedic phonetics, accentuation,derivation of words and their interpretation. He is believed to have been a relative and contemporary of Panini and to have written a very scholarly vast volume on Sanskrit grammar named *Samgraha which is believed to have consisted of a lac of verses; confer, compare संग्रहो व्याडिकृतो लक्षसंख्ये ग्रन्थ: NageSa's Uddyota; confer, compare also इह पुरा पाणिनीये अस्मिन्व्याकरणे ब्याड्युपरचितं लक्षग्रन्थपरिमाणं निबन्धनमासीत् Vākyapadīya of Bhartṛhari. Tika. The work is not available at present. References to Vyadi or to his work are found in the Pratisakhya works, the Mahabhasya, the Varttikas, the Vakyapadiya and many subsequent treatises. A work on the Vyakarana Paribhasas, believed to have been written by Vyadi, is available by the name परिभाषासूचन which from its style and other peculiarities seems to have been written after the Varttikas, but before the Mahabhasya. Vyadi is well-known to have been the oldest exponent of the doctrine that words denote an individual object and not the genus. For details see pp. 136-8, Vol. 7 Vyakarana Mahabhasya DE. Society's Edition.
vyāḍīyaname given to the pupils and students belonging to the school of Vyadi; confer, compare M.Bh, on P.VI.2.36.
vyutpattivāda(l)name given to a topic in grammar which deals with the derivation of words as suitable to the sense: (2) name given to treatises discussing the derivation and interpretation of words.
śaṃkarabhaṭṭaname of a grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a commentary, called शांकरी after him, on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
khadhmaname given to a Yama letter in the Siksa treatises.
śakandhukaname of a class of words in whose case the last vowel of the first word does not coalesce with the first vowel of the next word; e. g. शक अन्धुक ईश । अक्षपा असि | वपा इव त्मना | सुपथा अकृण्वन् [ confer, compare शकन्धुकादीनाम् R.T.87 which is explained by the commentator as शकन्धुकादीनां च न संनिकृष्यत.
śakandhvādiname of a class of words in which an irregular coalescence of the vowels of the kind of the latter vowel in the place of the former and latter both is observed; exempli gratia, for example शकन्धु:, कुलटा, सीमन्त:,मनीषा et cetera, and othersconfer, compare कन्ध्वादिषु च (पररूपं वाच्यम् ) P.VI.1. 94 Vart. 4.
śatapādaconventional name given to the fourth pada of the fifth adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the sutra पादशतस्य संख्यांदेवींप्सायां वुन् लेपश्च P. V. 4.1.
śabarasvāmina grammarian to whom a metrical treatise on genders named लिङ्गानुशासन is ascribedition This शवरस्वामिन् was comparatively a modern grammarian who was given the title बालयोगीश्वर. This लिङ्गानुशासन has a commentary written by हृर्षवर्धन Evidently these grammarians शबरस्वामिन् and हृर्षवर्धन are different from the famous author of the मीमांसाभाष्य and the patron of the poet Bana respectively.
śabdakaustubhaguṇaa short gloss on Bhatoji's Sabdakaustubha written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय
śabdkaustubhavyākhyāa commentary on Bhattoji's Sabdakaustubha, named विषमपदव्याख्या a name probably given to a commentary written by Nagesa.
śābdacandrikoddhāraname of a commentary on the Sarasvata-Vyakarana by Kamsavijaya.
śabdatattvaliterally the essence of a word; the ultimate sense conveyed by the word which is termed स्फोट by the Vaiyakaranas. Philosophically this Sabdatattva or Sphota is the philosophical Brahman of the Vedantins, which is named as Sabdabrahma or Nadabrahma by the Vaiykaranas,and which appears as the Phenomenal world of the basis of its own powers such as time factor and the like; confer, compare अनादिनिधनं ब्रह्म शब्दतत्वं यदक्षरम् ! विवर्ततेर्थभावेन प्रक्रिया जगतो यतः ॥ vakyapadiya, I.1: cf। also Vakyapadiya II.31.
śabdadīpikāname of a commentary on the Mugdhabodha Vyakarana by Govindarama.
śabdaprabhāname of a commentary on Bhartrhari's vakyapadiya which is available only on the first Kanda.
śabdabhūṣaṇaname of a short gloss on the Sutras of Panini, written by Narayana Pandita.
śabdabhedanirūpaṇaname of a small grammatical work written by Ramacandra Diksita
śabdamañjarīname of a short grammar work written by Narayana Pandita.
śabdaratnaname of a scholarly gloss written by Haridiksita on the Manorama, a commentary by Bhattoji Diksita on his own Siddhantakaumudi. The proper name of the commentary is लघुशब्दरत्न of which शब्दरत्न is an abridged form.The commentary लघुशब्दरत्न is generally studied along with the Manorama by students.There is a bigger work named बृहच्छब्दरत्न written by Hari Diksita, of which the लधुशद्वरत्न is an abridgment.
śabdaratnaṭīkāknown by the name भावप्रकाशिका, a commentary on Hari Diksita's Sabdaratna, written by Vaidyanatha Payagunde.
śabdaratnadīpaa commentary on the Laghusabdaratna written by a grammarian named Kalyanamalla.
śabdarūpāvalia very brief treatise on declension giving the forms of the seven cases of a few choice-words. The work is studied as the first elementary work and is very common without the name of any specific author.There are different works named शब्दरूपावलि giving declensions of different words which are all anonymous, although from the dates of manuscripts mentioned, they appear to be more than five or six hundred years old.
śabdavivaraṇaa grammar work on the meaning of words and how it is conveyed, written by a grammarian named वर्णिकुबेरानन्द The work forms a part of his bigger work दानभागवत. See वर्णिकुबेरानन्द,
śabdavyutpattikaumudīa small treatise on the derivation of words written by a grammarian named RajaramaSastrin.
śabdasattvaprakāśaa work on grammar said to have been written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्त.
śabdsādhyaprayogaa grammar work on the formation of words written by a grammarian named रमानाथशर्मा.
śabdasiddhi(1)formation of a complete word fit for use by adding proper suffixes to the crude base and . making the necessary modifications confer, compare नैव व्याकरणादृते शब्दसिद्धिः | ( 2 ) name of a commentary by महादेव on the Katantra sutravrtti by Durgasimha.
śabdasudhāname of a grammar work by a grammarian named अनन्तभट्ट.
śabdānuśāsanaliterally science of grammar dealing with the formation of words, their accents, and use in a sentence. The word is used in connection with standard works on grammar which are complete and self-sufficient in all the a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.mentioned features. Patanjali has begun his Mahabhasya with the words अथ शब्दानुशासनम् referring possibly to the vast number of Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini, and hence the term शब्दानुशासन according to him means a treatise on the science of grammar made up of the rules of Panini with the explanatory and critical varttikas written by Katyayana and other Varttikakaras.The word शब्दानुशासन later on, became synonymons with Vyakarana and it was given as a title to their treatises by later grammarians, or was applied to the authoritative treatise which introduced a system of grammar, similar to that of Panini. Hemacandra's famous treatise, named सिद्धहैमचन्द्र by the author,came to be known as हैमशब्दानुशासन. Similarly the works on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्तिशाकटायन and देवनन्दिन् were called शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and जैनेन्द्र' शब्दानुशासन respectively.
śabdāmṛtaa work, explanatory of the Sutras of Panini, written by a grammarian named विप्रराजेन्द्र.
śabdenduśekharaa popular name given to the Laghusabdendusekhara written by Nagesabhatta. See लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर.
śaraṇadevaa prominent grammarian of the Eastern school of Panini's system of grammar who lived in the thirteenth century and wrote works on Panini's grammar. His work named दुर्घटवृत्ति which ex. plains according to Panini's rules, the Varttikas thereon, and the Jnapakas deduced from them,the various words difficult to be explained, is much appreciated by scholars of grammar. He has quoted from a large number of classical works, and referred to many works of the Eastern grammarians who followed the Kasika school.
śarvavarmāa reputed grammarian who is believed to have been a contemporary of the poet Gunadhya in the court of Satavahana. He wrote the Grammar rules which are named the Katantra Sutras which are mostly based on the Sutras of Panini. In the grammar treatise named 'the Katantra Sutra' written by Sarvavarman the Vedic section and all the intricacies and difficult elements are carefully and scrupulously omitted by him, with a view to making his grammar useful for beginners and students of average intelligence.
śaśidevavṛttiname of a work on grammar by शशिदेव which is mentioned by Al Beruni.
śāṃkari(1)name of a glo:s on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara by Samkara; (2) name of a commentary on the Paribhasendusekhara of Nagesa written by Sankarabhatta; (3) The Vyakarana vidya or instructions in Grammar given by God Siva to Panini on which the Siksa of Panini has been basedition
śākaṭāyana(1)name of an ancient reputed scholar of Grammar and Pratisakhyas who is quoted by Panini. He is despisingly referred to by Patanjali as a traitor grammarian sympathizing with the Nairuktas or etymologists in holding the view that all substantives are derivable and can be derived from roots; cf तत्र नामान्याख्यातजानीति शाकटायनो नैरुक्तसमयश्च Nir.I.12: cf also नाम च धातुजमाह निरुक्ते व्याकरणे शकटस्य च तोकम् M. Bh on P.III.3.1. Sakatayana is believed to have been the author of the Unadisutrapatha as also of the RkTantra Pratisakhya of the Samaveda ; (2) name of a Jain grammarian named पाल्यकीर्ति शाकटायन who lived in the ninth century during the reign of the Rastrakuta king Amoghavarsa and wrote the Sabdanusana which is much similar to the Sutrapatha of Panini and introduced a new System of Grammar. His work named the Sabdanusasana consists of four chapters which are arranged in the form of topics, which are named सिद्धि. The grammar work is called शब्दानुशासन.
śākaṭāyanaśabdānuśāsananame of the treatise on grammar written by पाल्यकीर्ति-शाकटायन.
śākalyaname of an ancient grammarian and Vedic scholar who is supposed to have revised the Vedic texts and written their Pada-pātha. He is often quoted by Pāṇini and the writers of the Prātiśākhya works: confer, compare शाकल्यस्य संहितामनुप्रावर्षत् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.4.84; also on P.I.1.18, IV.1.18; confer, compare also उपचारं लक्षणतश्च सिद्धं अाचार्या व्यालिशाकल्यगार्ग्या: R.Pr.XIII.12.
śālāturīyaname of the great grammarian Panini given to him on account of his being an inhabitant of शलातुर् an old name of the modern Lahore or a name of a place near Lahore; confer, compare P IV.3.14
śikṣāgeneral name given to a work on Phonetics. Although there are many such works which are all called शिक्षा, the work, which is often referred to, by the word, is the Siksa named पाणिनीयशिक्षा, about the authorship of which, however, there is a doubt whether it was the work of Panini or of somebody belonging to his school. The Siksa works are helpful, no doubt, for the study of grammar, but no topic belonging to Siksa is given by Panini which apparently means that these works do not come under the subject or province of Grammar. The reason why the Siksa topics are not given by Panini, is worth consideration. These Siksa works are not specifically related to a particular Veda and it cannot be said whether they preceded or succeeded the Pratisakhya works.
śivabhaṭṭaa grammarian, who wrote a commentary named कुङ्कुमविकास on the Padamanjari of Haradatta. He was the grandson of Nilakantha Diksita who was also a grammarian and who wrote an independent work on the Paribhasas, named the Paribhasavrtti.
śivarāmendra( सरस्वती )a grammarian who wrote (1) a gloss on the sutras of Panini, (2) a commentary named सिद्धान्तरत्नाकर on the Siddhantakaumudi, and (3) a commentary on the Mahabhasya named Mahabhasyaprakasa.
śivasūtraname given to the fourteen small sutras giving the alphabet which Panini took as the basis of his grammar. The Sivasutras have got a well-known explanation in Verse, named नन्दिकेश्वरकारिका on which there is a commentary of the type of Bhasya by उपमन्यु. The origin of the Sivasutra given by the writer of the Karika is summed up in the stanza नृत्तावसाने नटराजराजो ननाद ढक्कां नवपञ्चवारम् । उद्धर्तुकामः सनकादिसिद्धानेतद् विमर्शे शिवसूत्रजालम् | Nand. 1.
śuklayajuḥprātiśākhyaname of the Pratisakhya treatise pertaining to the White Yajurveda which is also called the Vajasaneyi-Pratisakhya. This work appears to be a later one as compared with the other PratiSakhya works and bears much similarity with some of the Sutras of Panini. It is divided into eight chapters by the author and it deals with letters, their origin and their classification, the euphonic and other changes when the Samhita text is rendered into the Pada text, and accents. The work appears to be a common work for all the different branches of the White Yajurveda, being probably based on the individually different Pratisakhya works of the different branches of the Shukla Yajurveda composed in ancient times. Katyayana is traditionally believed to be the author of the work and very likely he was the same Katyayana who wrote the Varttikas on the Sutras of Panini.
śuddhāśubodhasūtrārthavyākaraṇaa gloss on the Asubodha-grammar, written by a grammarian named Ramesvara.
śūrasiṃhaname of a grammarian who wrote a gloss named दीपिका on the Sarasvata Vyakarana.
śeṣa(l)any other senses than what are given a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare शेषे P.IV.2.92: (2) surname of a reputed family of grammarians belonging to Southern India which produced many grammarians, from the fifteenth century to the eighteenth century. Ramacandra Sesa was the first grammarian in the family who wrote the Prakriyakaumudi in the fifteenth century. His descendants developed the system of studying grammar by the study of topics as given in the Prakriya Kaumudi and wrote several works of the nature of glosses and comments.
śeṣakṛṣṇaone of the prominent grammarians belonging to the Sesa family, who was the son of नरससिंहशेत्र. He wrote a gloss on the Prakriyakaumudi and two small works Prakrtacandrika and Padacandrika. Two other minor grammar works viz. the Yanlugantasiromani and Upapadamatinsutravyakhyana are ascribed to शेषकृष्ण who may be the same as शेषकृष्ण the son of नरसिंह, or another, as there were many persons who had the name Krsna in the big family.
śeṣacakrapāṇia grammarian of the Sesa family who wrote a small treatise on case-relations named कारकतत्त्व.
śeṣaśarbhanalso known by the name मनीषिशेषशर्मन्, a grammarian who has written सर्वमङ्गला, a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
śaiśirīyarecital of the Rgveda in the school named after SiSira, a pupil of Sakalya.
śaunakaprātiśākhyaa popular name of the well-known Pratisakhya of the Rgveda, named ऋक्प्रातिशाख्य as well as ऋग्वेदप्रातिशाख्य.
śrīkaṇoktaa grammarian who has written a small treatise on corrupt words or ungrammatical words, which is named अपशब्दखण्डन.
śrīdharaa grammarian of the last century who has written a commentary named श्रीधरी after him, on the Paribhasendusekhara.
śrīdharīname of commentary on the Paribhasendueskhara written by Sridhara. See श्रीधर.
śrīmaṇikaṇṭhaa famous grammarian who held the titles महामहोपाध्याय, प्रगल्भतर्कसिंह and भट्टाचार्य and who has written a systematic work on caserelations named कारकखण्डनमण्डन; the work is also known by the name षट्कारकखण्डनमण्डन.
śrīmānaśarmāa famous grammarian of Eastern India who has written a short scholarly gloss named Vijaya on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara. For details refer to Paribhasasamgraha.
śrutakevalina term of a very great honour given to such Jain monks as have almost attained perfection; the term is used in connection with Palyakirti Sakatayana, the Jain grammarian शाकटायन, whose works शाकटायनशब्दानुशासन and its presentation in a topical form named शाकटायनप्रक्रिया are studied at the present day in some parts of India. See शाकटायन a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
śluvadbhāvatreatment as before the elision named श्लु, i. e. reduplication of the preceding root. This श्लुवद्भाव is prescribed in the case of the roots भी, ह्री, भृ and हु; confer, compare भीह्रीभृहुवां श्लुवच्च P. III. 1. 39.
ṣaṭkāraka(1)the six Karakas or instruments of action, which are differently connected with the verbal activity, viz. कर्तृ, कर्म, करण, संप्रदान, अपादान and अधिकरण; for details see कारक a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare तत्र शक्तिमतो द्रव्यस्य कारकाख्यायामवान्तरव्यापारनिबन्धना षडुपाख्या भवन्ति |कर्ता कर्म करणं संप्रदानमपादानमधिकरणं चेति | Sringara Prakasa IV; (2) a work of the name (षट्कारक) written by a Jain grammarian Mahesanandin.
ṣaṭkāraka(1)the six Karakas or instruments of action, which are differently connected with the verbal activity, viz. कर्तृ, कर्म, करण, संप्रदान, अपादान and अधिकरण; for details see कारक a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; confer, compare तत्र शक्तिमतो द्रव्यस्य कारकाख्यायामवान्तरव्यापारनिबन्धना षडुपाख्या भवन्ति |कर्ता कर्म करणं संप्रदानमपादानमधिकरणं चेति | Sringara Prakasa IV; (2) a work of the name (षट्कारक) written by a Jain grammarian Mahesanandin.
ṣaṭkārakalakṣaṇaa small work in verses on the six case-relations ascribed to Amarasimha, but very likely the author was Amaracandra a Jain grammarian of the fifteenth century. The work is also named षट्कारकविवरण.
ṣaḍikaprastāvaa popular name given by grammarians to the topic of grammar which deals with the abbreviated popular forms of proper nouns which are names of persons, as for example the form षडिक for षडङ्गुलिदत्त; confer, compare ठाजादावूर्ध्वं द्वितीयादचः P. V. 3.83.
ṣyaṅtaddhita affix. affix य (taking Samprasarana change i e. ई before the words पुत्र and पति and बन्धु in the Bahuvrihi compound) added, instead of the affix अण् or इञ्, in the sense of offspring, (l) to words having a long ( गुरु ) vowel for their penultimate , only in the formation of feminine bases, exempli gratia, for example कारीषगन्ध्या कौमुद्गन्ध्या, वाराह्या; कारीषगन्धीपुत्रः, कारीषगन्धीपति:, कारीषगन्धबिन्धुः ( Bah. compound): cf P.IV.1.78; (2) to words expressive of family names like पुणिक, मुखर et cetera, and others as also to the words क्रौडि, लाडि, व्याडि आपिशलि et cetera, and others and optionally to the words दैवयज्ञि and others in the formation of feminine bases; e. g. पौणिक्या, मौखर्या, क्रौड्या, व्याड्या, अापिशल्या et cetera, and others: confer, compare P. IV.1.79, 80, 81.
saṃkṣiptasāraname of a complete grammar-work written by क्रमदीश्वर for facility of study. This grammar appears to have been written before the time of कैयटं or हेमचन्द्र, as can be seen from the popular stanza परेत्र पाणिनयिज्ञा: केचित् कालापकोविदा; ।| एके विश्रान्तविद्याः स्युरन्ये संक्षिप्तसारका; ll
saṃgrahaname of a very vast work on grammar attributed to an ancient grammarian Vyadi who is supposed to have been a relative of Panini; confer, compare सेग्रहेस्तमुपागते Bhartrhari's Vakyapadiya confer, compare also संग्रहप्रतिकञ्चुके: confer, compare संग्रहो नाम लक्षश्लोकात्मको त्याडिकृतो ग्रन्थः । Some quotations only are found from the Samgraha in grammar works, but the work is lost long ago.
saṃjñābhūta(1)that, which by usage has become a technical word possessed of a conventional sense: confer, compare किं पुनर्यानि एतानि संज्ञाभूतानि अाख्यानानि तत्र उत्पत्त्या भवितव्यम् , Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on III. 1. 26 Vart. 7; (2) which stands as a proper noun or the name of a person; confer, compare संज्ञाभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः S. K. on P. I. 1.27.
saṃjñāśabdaone of the four divisions of wordsजातिशब्द, गुणशब्द्ं, क्रियाशब्द and संज्ञाशब्द; the संज्ञाशब्द is called also यदृच्छाशब्द a word forming the name of a thing by virtue of a convention; See यदृच्छाशब्द.
saṃdarbhāmṛtaname of a commentary on the Mugdhabodha Vyakarana of Bopadeva, written by a grammarian, named Bholanatha.
saṃbandhapādaname given by convention by grammarians to the fourth pada of the third adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi , which begins with the sutra धातुसंबन्धे प्रत्ययाः P. III. 4.1.
saṃvādacintāmaṇiname of a small treatise on roots and their meanings written by : a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय who has also written a commentary on the Sabdakaustubha called कौस्तुभगुण and सिद्धान्तकौमुदीगूढफक्किकाप्रकाश,
saṃvṛtaliterally covered or concealed;name of an internal effort in the production of sound which is accompanied with a laryngeal hum; confer, compare संवृतौ घोषवान्: cf also ह्रस्वस्यावर्णस्य प्रयोगे संवृतम् । प्राक्रियादशायां तु विवृतमेव S.K.on P.I.1.9;confer, compare also तत्रेात्पत्तेः प्राभ्यदा जिह्वाग्रोपाग्रमध्यमूलानि तत्तद्वर्णोत्पत्तिस्थानानां ताल्वादीनां समीपमेव केवलं अवतिष्ठन्ते तदा संवृतता Sabdakaus on P. I. 1.9.
saṃskṛtamañjarīa short handbook on declension and case-relations written by a grammarian named Sadhusundara, who lived in the beginning of the eighteenth century.
saṃsvādaa peculiar phonetic element described along with another one named निगार both of which have got no definite place of utterance in the mouth; confer, compare अविशेषस्थानौ संस्वादानगारौ । पकारनकारयकारा: वा संस्वादे । हकारमकारना. सिक्या वा निगारे I commentary on R.T.11.
saṃhitāposition of words or parts of words in the formation ofa word quite near each other which results into the natural phonetic coalescence of the preceding and the following letters. Originally when the Vedic hymns or the running prose passages of the Yajurveda were split up into their different constituent parts namely the words or padas by the Padakaras, the word संहिता or संहितापाठ came into use as contrasted with the पदपाठ. The writers of of the Pratisakhyas have conseguently defined संहिता as पदप्रकृतिः संहिता, while Panini who further split up the padas into bases ( प्रकृति ) and affixes ( प्रत्यय ) and mentioned several augments and substitutes, the phonetic combinations, which resulted inside the word or pada, had to be explained by reason of the close vicinity of the several phonetic units forming the base, the affix, the augment, the substitute and the like, and he had to define the word संहृिता rather differently which he did in the words परः संनिकर्षः संहिता; cf P.I.4.109: confer, compare also संहितैकपदे नित्या नित्या धातूपसर्गयोः । नित्य समासे वाक्ये तु सा विवक्षामपेक्षते Sabdakaustubha on Maheshvara Sutra 5.1.
sattāexistence, supreme or universal existence the Jati par excellence which is advocated to be the final sense of all words and expressions in the language by Bhartrhari and other grammarians after him who discussed the interpretation of words. The grammarians believe that the ultimate sense of a word is सत्ता which appears manifold and limited in our everyday experience due to different limitations such as desa, kala and others. Seen from the static viewpoint, सत्ता appears as द्रब्य while, from the dynamic view point it appears as a क्रिया. This सत्ता is the soul of everything and it is the same as शव्दतत्त्व or ब्रह्मन् or अस्त्यर्थ; confer, compare Vakyapadiya II. 12. The static existence, further, is . called व्यक्ति or individual with reference to the object, and जाति with reference to the common form possessed by individuals.
satvaan aspect of सत्ता of the type.of the static existence possessed by substantives as contrasted with भाव the dynamic type of existence possessed by verbs; confer, compare भावप्रधानमाख्यातम् ! सत्त्वप्रधानानि नामानि. Nirukta of Yāska.I: cf also सत्त्वाभिधायकं नाम निपातः पादपूरण: R.Pr. XII. 8. Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.VIII. 50.
satyapravodhaname of commentary work on the Sarasvataprakriya.
sadāśiva-agnihotrīname of a modern grammarian of the seventeenth century who has written a gloss on Pratisakhya works called प्रातिशाख्यदीपिका.
sadāśivabhaṭṭa(घुले)a prominent grammarian of the latter half of the eighteenth century who was a resident of Nagpur and whose gloss on the Laghusabdendusekhara by name सदाशिवभट्टी is well known to scholars.
sadāśivabhaṭṭīname of a commentary written by सदाशिवभट्ट घुले on the Laghusabdendusekhara of Nagesa.
samarthapādaname given by Siradeva and other grammarians to the first pada of the second adhyaya of Paninis Astadhyayi which begins with the sutra समर्थः पदविधिः P.II.1.1.
samāsavāda(l)a short treatise on compounds by गोविन्दचक्रवर्तिन् ; (2) a small compendium on compounds written by a grammarian named सार्वभौम.
saralāname of a comparatively modern lucid commentary written by Taranatha Tarkavacaspati on the Siddhantakaumudi.
sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇacalled also सरस्वतीसूत्र, name of a voluminous grammar work ascribed to king Bhoja in the eleventh century. The grammar is based very closely on Panini's Astadhyayi, consisting of eight chapters or books. Although the affixes, the augments and the substitutes are much the same, the order of the Sutras is considerably changedition By the anxiety of the author to bring together, the necessary portions of the Ganapatha, the Unadiptha and the Paribhasas, which the author' has included in his eight chapters, the book instead of being easy to understand, has lost the element of brevity and become tedious for reading. Hence it is that it is not studied widely. For details see pp. 392, 393 Vyakarana Mahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition.
sarvanāmasthānaa term used in Panini's grammar, for the first five case affixes सु, औ, अस्, अम् and औ as also for the nominative case. and acc. plural afix इ ( शि ) of the neuter gender. The term appears to be an old one, which was used, by a specific mention, for the first five case-affixes which caused a special change in the base before them in the case of many words; confer, compare शि सर्वनामस्थानम् । सुडनपुंसकस्य P.I.1.42-48. For details see Vyakaranamahabhasya Vol. VII. D. E. Society's edition p. 239 footnote.
sarvamaṅgalāa commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara written by a grammarian of the nineteenth century named शेषशर्मन् or मनीषिशेषशर्मन्. The work is incomplete.
sarvavibhaktyantaliterally ending with all cases; the term is used as an adjective of the word समास and refers to a compound which can be dissolved by putting the first member in any case: cf सर्वविभक्यन्तः समासो यथा विज्ञायेत | अल: परस्य विधिः; अलि विधिरित्यादि Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P.I.1.56. सर्वस्यद्वेपाद conventional name given to the first pada of the eighth adhyaya of Panini's Astadhyayi which begins with the Sutra सर्वस्य द्बे VIII.1.1.
sarvādiliterally a group or a class of words beginning with the word सर्व as the first word in the list; the term is used in general as a synonymous term with Sarvanaman; confer, compare संज्ञोपसर्जनीभूतास्तु न सर्वादयः Kāśikā of Jayāditya and Vāmana. on P.I.1.27. सर्वादेश a substitute for the entire wording instead of the final letter as prescribed by the rule अलेान्त्यस्य P.I.1.52; confer, compare अनेकाल्शीत्सर्वस्य P.I.1.55.
sāṃgrahasūtrikaa student of संग्रहसूत्र; the word occurs in the Mahabhasya along with वार्तिकसूत्रिक, and it may therefore mean a student of the stupendous work named the Samgraha of व्याडि which is believed to have consisted of small numerous sutralike assertions, with an exhaustive gloss thereon. See संग्रह.
sādhusundaraa scholar of grammar who was a pupil of साधुकीर्तिप्रवर and who wrote a short work on grammar named उक्तिरत्नाकर.
sāmavaśaname of a Samdhi or euphonic change of the type of the vowels अ, इ and उ being lengthened in some specified cases chiefly for the sake of music ( साम ) or metre. This lengthening is given the name प्लुति in the Rk Pratisakhya: confer, compare दीर्ध ह्रस्वो व्यञ्जनेन्यस्त्वृकाराद् यथादिष्टं सामवशः स सन्धिः | Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.)VII.1.
sāmavedprātiśākhyaname of a Pratisakhya work on Samaveda. It is probable that there were some Pratisakhya works written dealing with the different branches or Sakhas of the Samaveda, as could be inferred from indirect references to such works. For instance in the Mahabhasya there is a passage "ननु च भोश्छन्दोगानां सात्यमुग्रिराणायनीयाः अर्धमेकारमर्धमोकारं चाधीयते। ..पार्षदकृतिरेषां तत्रभवताम् " which refers to such works At present, however, one such work common to the several branches of the Samaveda, called Rktantra is available, and it is called Samaveda Pratisakhya. It is believed to have been written by औदव्रजि and revised by शाकटायन.
sāmānyātideśaparibhāṣāname given to the Paribhasa: सामान्यातिदेशे विशेषानतिदेशः Pari. Sekh Pari. 101.
sāmūhikaname given to taddhita affix. affixes prescribed in the sense of collection ( समूह ) by the rule तस्य समूह: and the following ones; P.IV.2.37. to 51.
sāyaṇa,sāyaṇācāryathe celebrated Vedic scholar and grammarian of Vijayanagar who flourished in the 14th century and wrote, besides the monumental commentary works on the Vedas, a grammatical work on roots and their forms known by the name माधवीया धातुवृत्ति. As the colophon of the work shows, the Dhatuvrtti was written by Sayanacarya, but published under the name of Madhava, the brother of Sayanacarya: confer, compare इति महामन्त्रिणा मायणसुतेन माधवसहोदरेण सायणाचार्येण विरचितायां माधवीयायां धातुवृत्तौ...Madhaviya Dha tuvrtti at the end; cf also तेन मायणपुत्रेण सायणेन मनीषिणा । व्याख्येया माधवी चेयं धातुवृत्तिर्विरच्यते । Mad. Dhatuvrtti at the beginning.
sāraṅgakaviname of a grammarian, the writer of प्रयुक्ताख्यातमञ्जरीसारसंग्रह.
sārapradīpikāname of a commentary by Jagannatha on the Sarasvata grammar.
sārasatvarīname of a grammar work written by Kavicandra.
sārasvataname of a grammar work which was once very popular on account of its brevity, believed to have been written in the sutra form by an ancient grammarian named Narendra who is said to have composed 700 sutras under the inspiration of Sarasvati.The exposition of these Sutras by a reputed grammarian named Anubhutisvarupacarya who possibly flourished in the thirteenth century A. D., is known by the name सारस्वतप्रक्रिया which has remained as a text book on grammar to the present day in some parts of India. This प्रक्रिया is popularly known as सारस्वतव्याकरण. The technical terms in this grammar are the current popular ones.
sārasvataṭīkāname in general given to commentary works on the Sarasvata Vyakarana out of which those written by Ramanarayana, Satyaprabodha, Ksemamkara, Jagannatha and Mahidhara are known to scholars.
sārasvataprakriyāthe popular name given to the gloss by Anubhutisvarupacarya on Narendra's grammar rules. See सारस्वत a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
sārasvatabhāṣyaa critical gloss on the Sarasvata grammar by a grammarian named Kasinatha.
sārasvatasāraa work giving a short substance of the Sarasvata Vyakarana with a commentary named Mitaksara on the same by Harideva.
sārasvatasiddhāntacandrikāa work on the Sarasvata Vyakarana by a grammarian named Ramasrama.
sārāsāravivekaname of a commentary on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara written by बालशास्त्री रानडे, the stalwart grammarian of the nineteenth century at Varanasi.
sārvabhaumaa grammarian of the eighteenth century who wrote a very brief critical work on compounds named समासवाद.
sicipādname given by convention to the second pada of the seventh adhyaya of Paninis Astadhyayi as the pada begins with the sutra सिचि वृद्धि; परस्मैपदेषु. P. VII. 2. 1.
siddhakāṇḍathe chapter or portion of Panini's grammar which is valid to the rules inside that portion, as also to the rules enumerated after it. The word is used in connection with the first seven chapters and a quarter of the eighth chapter of Panini's Astadhyayi, as contrasted with the last three guarters called त्रिपादी, the rules in which are not valid to any rule in the preceding portion, called by the name सपासप्ताध्यायी or सपादी as also to any preceding rule in the Tripadi itSelf confer, compare पूर्वत्रासिद्धम् P, VIII.2.1. सिद्धनन्दिन् an ancient Jain sage who is believed to have written an original work on grammar.
siddhāntakaumudīa critical and scholarly commentary on the Sutras of Panini, in which the several Sutras are arranged topicwise and fully explained with examples and counter examples. The work is exhaustive, yet not voluminous, difficult yet popular, and critical yet lucid. The work is next in importance to the Mahabhasya in the system of Panini, and its study prepares the way for understanding the Mahabhasya. It is prescribed for study in the courses of Vyakarana at every academy and Pathasala and is expected to be committed to memory by students who want to be thorough scholars of Vyakarana.By virtue of its methodical treatment it has thrown into the back-ground all kindred works and glosses or Vrttis on the Sutras of Panini. It is arranged into two halves, the first half dealing with seven topics ( 1 ) संज्ञापरिभाषा, ( 2 ) पञ्त्वसंधि, ( 3 ) षड्लिङ्ग, ( 4 ) स्त्रीप्रत्यय, ( 5 ) कारक, ( 6 ) समास, ( 7 ) तद्धित, and the latter half dealing with five topics, ( 1 ) दशगणी, ( 2 ) द्वादशप्राक्रिया ( 3 ) कृदन्त ( 4 ) वैदिकी and ( 5 ) स्वर. The author भट्टोजीदीक्षित has himself written a scholarly gloss on it called प्रौढमनेरमा on which, his grandson, Hari Diksita has written a learned commentary named लघुशब्दरत्न or simple शब्दरत्न. The Siddhāntakaumudi has got a large number of commentaries on it out of which, the commentaries प्रौढमनेरमा, बालमनोरमा, (by वासुदेवदीक्षित) तत्त्वबोधिनी and लघुशब्देन्दुशेखर are read by almost every true scholar of Vyakarana. Besides these four, there are a dozen or more commentaries some of which can be given below with their names and authors ( I ) सुबेाधिनी by जयकृष्णमौनि, ( 2 ) सुबोधिनी by रामकृष्णभट्ट ( 3 ) वृहृच्छब्देन्दुशेखर by नागेश, ( 4 ) बालमनेारमा by अनन्तपण्डित, ( 5 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरहृस्य by नीलकण्ठ, ( 6 ) रत्नार्णव, by कृष्णमिश्र ( 7 ) वैयाकरणसिद्धान्तरत्नाकर by रामकृष्ण, ( 8 ) सरला by तारानाथ,(9) सुमनोरमा by तिरुमल्ल,(10)सिद्वान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by लक्ष्मीनृसिंह, (11 )सिद्धान्तकौमुदीव्याख्या by विश्वेश्वरतीर्थ, (12) रत्नाकर by शिवरामेन्द्रसरस्वती and (13) प्रकाश by तोलापदीक्षित. Although the real name of the work is वैयाकरणसिद्धान्ततकौमुदी, as given by the author, still popularly the work is well known by the name सिद्धान्तकौमुदी. The work has got two abridged forms, the Madhyakaumudi and the Laghukaumudi both written by Varadaraja, the pupil of Bhattoji Diksita.
siddhāntakaumudīgūḍhaphakkikāprakāśaa small gloss on Bhattoji's Siddhantakaumudi, explaining its difficult lines and passages, written by a grammarian named इन्द्रदत्तोपाध्याय.
siddhāntakaumudīvādārthaan explanatory work, discussing the difficult sentences and passages of the Siddhantakaumudi, written by a grammarian named Ramakrisna. सिद्धान्तरत्न a gloss on the Sarasvatisutra written by a grammarian natmed Jinacandra. सिद्धान्तरत्नाङ्कुर name of a commentary on the Katantraparisista by Sivaramacakravartin.
suc(l)taddhita affix. affix स् applied to fद्व, त्रि, चतुर् and to एक optionally, in the sense of 'repetition of the activity' e. g. द्विः करोति et cetera, and others cf Kas, on P. V. 4. 18, 19; (2) Unadi affix स्, see सु a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.. सुजनपण्डित a grammarian who wrote a small treatise on genders named लिङार्थचन्द्रिका सुट् (1) short term ( प्रत्याहार ) for the first five case-affixes which are called सर्वनामस्थान also, when they pertain to the masculine or the feminine gender: confer, compare सुडनपुंसकस्य I.1.43; (2)augment स् prefixed to the root कृ and to the root कॄ when preceded by certain prepositions and as seen in the words कुस्तुम्बुरु and others as also in the words अपरस्पर गोष्पद, आस्पद, अाश्चर्य, अपस्कर, विप्किर, हरिश्चन्द्र, प्रस्कण्व्, मल्कर, कास्तीर, अजास्तुन्द, कारस्कर and words in the class of words headed by पारस्कर, under certain conditions; confer, compare P. VI. 1.135-57: (3) augment स् prefixed to the case-affix अाम् after a pronoun; e. g. सर्वेषाम् confer, compare P. VII. I.52;(4) augment स् prefixed to the consonant त् or थ् pertaining to लिङ् affixes, e. g. कृषीष्ट confer, compare P. III. 4.107.
supadmavyākaraṇaan independent work on grammar written by a scholar of grammar named पद्मनाभ, who fourished in Mithila in the fifteenth century A. D.
supadmavyākaraṇaṭīkāa commentary written by a scholar of grammar named विष्णुमिश्र on the Supadmavyakarana, which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
supadmasamāsasaṃgrahaa treatise written by a grammarian named रूपनारायण, on the सुपद्मव्याकरण, which see below.
supadmasamāsasaṃgrahaṭīkāa commentary by a grammarian named विष्णुमिश्र, on the सुपद्मसमाससंग्रह which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
supsupsamāsaa popular name given to a compound formed of two nouns, which cannot be ordinarily explained by the rules of grammar laid down in definite terms by Panini in II.1.5I to II. 2.29. The so called irregular compounds are explained as formed in accordance with the rule सह सुपा II. 1.4 wherein the word पद presents it self by अनुवृत्ति from सुबामन्त्रिते पराङ्गवत् स्वरे II. . 2, the rule सह सुपा as a result being explained as सुप् सुपा सह समस्यते. As these compounds cannot be put under the topics of अव्ययीभाव, तत्पुरुष and others mentioned by Panini in II. 1.5 to II. 2.29 they are called सुप्सुप्समास or केवलसमास.
subantaname given to a word formed with the addition of a case-affix and hence capable of being used in a sentence by virtue of its being called a पद by the rule सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् The ancient grammarians gave four kinds of words or padas viz. नाम, अाख्यात, उपसर्ग and निपात which Panini has brought under two heads सुबन्त including नाम, उपसर्ग and निपात and तिङन्त standing for आख्यातः confer, compare सुप्तिङन्तं पदम् P. I. 4. 14.
subodhinīname given to (1) a commentary on the Siddhantakaumudi by Kshamaunin or Jayakrshamaunin; (2) a commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana by Amritabharati : (3) a commentary on the Sarasvata Vyakarana by Candrakirti.
sumanoramāname of a commentary written by a Southern grammarian तिरुमल्ल on Bhattoj's Siddhantakaumudi
sṛṣṭidharaname of the famous commentator on Purusottamadeva's Bhasavrtti,who lived in the fifteenth century A.D.
setusaṃgrahaname of a commentary on Bopadeva's Mugdhabodha Grammar written by a grammarian named Gangadhara.
senakaname of an ancient grammarian quoted by Panini in the rule गिरेश्च सेनकस्य P. V. 4.112.
soma,somacāryaname of the writer of a gloss named त्रिभाष्यरत्न on the Taittiriya Pratisakhya.
somadevaa Jain Grammarian, the writer of a gloss on the commentary Jainendra Vyakarana named शब्दार्णवचन्द्रिका by the author, who was a resident of thc Deccan and lived in a village named Arjurika ( called आजर्रे to-day ) near Kolhapur in the twelfth century.
saunāganame of a school of ancient grammarians who composed Varttikas in explanation of the sutras of Panini; confer, compare सौनागाः पठन्ति P. III. 2.56 Vart. 1, IV. 1.74 Vart. 1. confer, compare एतदेव सौनागैर्विस्तरतरकेण पठितम् Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on II. 2.18 Vart. 4.
strīpratyaya(1)affixes added to the masculine base of a word to show the sense of the feminine, such as आ in टापृ, डापू and चापू and ई in ङीपू, ङीषू and ङीनन्. See P. IV. 1.3 to 8l. (2) name of a section of Bhattoj's Siddhantakaumudi which gives the affixes added for the formation of a feminine base.
sthavirakauṇḍinyaname of an ancient writer of Pratisakhya works who is quoted in the Taittiriya Pratisakhya confer, compare Taittirīya Prātiśākhya.XVII. 4.
spṛṣṭaname of one of the four internal efforts when the instrument ( करण) of articulation fully touches the sthana or the place of the production of sound in the mouth. See the word स्पर्श a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.: तत्र स्पृष्टं| प्रयतनं स्पर्शानाम् S.K. on P. VI1I.2.1 ; confer, compare also M.Bh. on P.I.1.9.
sphoṭaname given to the radical Sabda which communicates the meaning to the hearers as different from ध्वनि or the sound in ordinary experience.The Vaiyakaranas,who followed Panini and who were headed by Bhartihari entered into discussions regarding the philosophy of Grammar, and introduced by way of deduction from Panini's grammar, an important theory that शब्द which communicates the meaning is different from the sound which is produced and heard and which is merely instrumental in the manifestation of an internal voice which is called Sphota.स्फुटयतेनेन अर्थः: इति स्फोटः or स्फोटः शब्दो ध्वनिस्तस्य व्यायमादुपजायते Vakyapadiya; confer, compare also अभिव्यक्तवादको मध्यमावस्थ आन्तर: शब्द: Kaiyata's Pradipa. For, details see Vakyapadiya I and Sabdakaustubha Ahnika 1. It is doubtful whether this Sphota theory was. advocated before Panini. The word स्फोटायन has been put by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य only incidentally and, in fact, nothing can be definitely deduced from it although Haradatta says that स्फोटायन was the originator of the स्फोटवाद. The word स्फोट is not actually found in the Pratisakhya works. However, commentators on the Pratisakhya works have introduced it in their explanations of the texts which describe वर्णोत्पत्ति or production of sound; confer, compare commentary on R.Pr.XIII.4, T.Pr. II.1. Grammarians have given various kinds of sphota; confer, compare स्फोटो द्विधा | व्यक्तिस्फोटो जातिस्फोटश्च। व्यक्तिस्पोटः सखण्ड अखण्डश्च । सखण्ड। वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। अखण्ड: पदवाक्यभेदेन द्विधा ! एवं पञ्च व्यक्तिस्फोटाः| जातिस्फोट: वर्णपदवाक्यभेदेन त्रिधा। इत्येवमष्टौ स्फोटः तत्र अखण्डवाक्यस्फोट एव मुख्य इति नव्याः । वाक्य जातिस्फोट इति तु प्राञ्चः॥; confer, compare also पदप्रकृतिः संहिता इति प्रातिशाख्यमत्र मानम् । पदानां प्रकृतिरिति षष्ठीतत्पुरुषे अखण्डवाक्यस्फोटपक्षः । बहुव्रीहौ सखण्डबाक्यस्फोट:||
sphoṭacaṭakaa small treatise on the theory of Sphota by a sound modern scholar of Vyakarana and Nyaya, by name Krisnasastri Arade who lived in Benaras in the earlier part of the nineteenth century.
sphoṭanirūpaṇaname of a work discussing the nature of Sphota written by Apadeva.
sphoṭavādaa general name given to treatises discussing the nature of Sphota written by the Vaiyakaranas who defend and establish the theory of Sphota and by the Naiyayikas who criticise the theory. Famous among these works are (l) स्फोटवाद by a stalwart Grammarian Kondabhatta, the author of the Vaiyakaramabhusana and (2) स्फोटवाद by NageSa, the reputed grammarian of the eighteenth century.
sphīṭasiddhi(1)name of a short treatise on the nature of Sphota, written by a grammarian named Bharata MiSra; (2) name of a short disquisition on Sphota by MandanamiSra.
ṭāyanaस्फोan ancient grammarian referred to by Panini in the rule अवङ् स्फोटायनस्य P.VI.1.123, Great grammarians like Haradatta observe that this स्फोटायन was the first advocate of the Sphota theory and hence he was nicknamed स्फोटायन; confer, compare स्फोटः अयनं परायणं यस्य स स्फोटायन: स्फोटप्रतिपादनपरो वैयाकरणाचार्यः | Padamajari on P. VI.1.123.
svara(l)vowel, as contrasted with a consonant which never stands by itself independently. The word स्वर is defined generally :as स्वयं राजन्ते ते स्वराः ( Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on pan. The word स्वर is always used in the sense of a vowel in the Pratisakhya works; Panini however has got the word अच् (short term or Pratyahara formed of अ in 'अइउण्' and च् at the end of एऔच् Mahesvara sutra 4 ) always used for vowels, the term स्वर being relegated by him to denote accents which are also termed स्वर in the ancient Pratisakhyas and grammars. The number of vowels, although shown differently in diferent ancient works, is the same, viz. five simple vowels अ,इ,उ, ऋ, लृ, and four diphthongs ए, ऐ, ओ, and अौ. These nine, by the addition of the long varieties of the first four such as आ, ई, ऊ, and ऋ, are increased to thirteen and further to twentytwo by adding the pluta forms, there being no long variety for लृ and short on for the diphthongs. All these twentytwo varieties have further subdivisions, made on the criterion of each of them being further characterized by the properties उदात्त, अनुदIत्त and स्वरित and निरनुनासिक and सानुनासिक. (2) The word स्वर also means accent, a property possessed exclusively by vowels and not by consonants, as they are entirely dependent on vowels and can at the most be said to possess the same accent as the vowel with which they are uttered together. The accents are mentioned to be three; the acute ( उदात्त ), the grave अनुदात्त and the circumflex (स्वरित) defined respectively as उच्चैरुदात्तः, नीचैरनुदात्तः and समाहारः स्वरितः by Panini (P. I. 2.29, 30,3l). The point whether समाहार means a combination or coming together one after another of the two, or a commixture or blending of the two is critically discussed in the Mahabhasya. (vide Mahābhāṣya of Patañjali on the Sūtras of Pāṇini (Dr. Kielhorn's edition ). on P. I. 2.31). There are however two kinds of svarita mentioned by Panini and found actually in use : (a) the independent स्वरित as possessed by the word स्वर् (from which possibly the word स्वरित was formed) and a few other words as also many times by the resultant vowel out of two vowels ( उदात्त and अनुदात्त ) combined, and (b) the enclitic or secondary svarita by which name, one or more grave vowels occurring after the udatta, in a chain, are called cf P. VIII. 2.4 VIII. 2.6 and VIII 4.66 and 67. The topic of accents is fully discussed by the authors of the Pratisakhyas as also by Panini. For details, see Ṛgvedaprātiśākhya by Śaunaka ( Sanskrit Sāhityapariṣad Edition, Calcutta.) III. 1.19; T.Pr. 38-47 Vājasaneyi Prātiśākhya.I. 108 to 132, II. I.65 Atharvaveda Prātiśākhya. Adhyaya l padas 1, 2, 3 and Rk. Tantra 51-66; see also Kaiyata on P. I. 2.29; (3) The word स्वर is used also in the sense of a musical tone. This meaning arose out of the second meaning ' accent ' which itself arose from the first viz. 'vowel', and it is fully discussed in works explanatory of the chanting of Samas. Patanjali has given Seven subdivisions of accents which may be at the origin of the seven musical notes. See सप्तस्वर a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
svaravivṛtti( 1 )the same as स्वरविराम which see a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page.; ( 2 ) a short treatise on Vedic accents written by a modern Vedic scholar and grammrian named Indradattopadhyaya.
ha(1)representation of the consonant हू with अ added for facility of pronunciation; (2) a technical term for the internal effort between विवृत and संवृत, which causes घोष in the consonants; confer, compare संवृतविवृतयोर्मध्ये मध्यमप्रक्रारे यः शब्दः क्रियते स हकारसंज्ञो भवति। संज्ञायाः प्रयेाजनं ' हकारो हचतुर्थेषु ' इति ( तै. प्रा.श ९)Tribhasyaratna on T.Pr. II.6; (3) name of an external effort causing घोष: confer, compare सांप्रतिके प्रकृतिस्थे कण्ठे सति हृकारो नाम बाह्यः प्रयत्नः क्रियते | तेन च व्यञ्जनेषु घोषो जायते। Vaidikabharana on T.Pr. II.6; (4) name of a kind of external effort of the type of अनुप्रदान found in the utterance of the consonant ( ह् ) and the fourth class-consonants; confer, compare हकारौ हृचतुर्थेषु T.Pr.II.9.
haṃstapadāname given to a kind of svarabhakti,when the consonant. र, followed by ष्, is read as र + ष्+ ह् इकार See ह् as also ह.
hṛradattaname of a reputed grammarian of Southern India who wrote a very learned and scholarly commentary, named पदमञ्जरी, on the Kasikavrtti which is held by grammarians as the standard vrtti or gloss on the Sutras of Panini,and studied especially in the schools of the southern grammarians. Haradatta was a Dravida Brahmana, residing in a village on the Bank of Kaveri. His scholarship in Grammar was very sound and he is believed to have commented on many grammarworks.The only fault of the scholar was a very keen sense of egotism which is found in his work, although it can certainly be said that the egotism was not ill-placed and could be justified: confer, compare एवं प्रकटितोस्माभिर्भाष्ये परिचय: पर:। तस्य निःशेषतो मन्ये प्रतिपत्तापि दुर्लभः॥ also प्रक्रियातर्कगहने प्रविष्टो हृष्टमानसः हरदत्तहरिः स्वैरं विहरन् ! केन वार्यते | Padamajari, on P. I-13, 4. The credit of popularising Panini's system of grammar in Southern India goes to Haradatta to a considerable extent.
harikṛṣṇaa scholar of grammar who wrote a short treatise on the nature and function of prepositions named उपसर्गवाद.
hariṇiname of a kind of svarabhakti when r ( र् ) followed by s ( श् ) and s ( स् ) is read as र + इ +श् and र + इ +स् respectively.
hareidīkṣitaa reputed grammarian of the Siddhantakaumudi school of Panini who lived in the end of the seventeenth century. He was the grandson of Bhattoji Diksita and the preceptor of Nagesabhtta. His commentary named लधुशब्दरत्न, but popularly called शब्दरत्न on Bhattoji Diksita's Praudhamanorama, is widely studied by pupils along with the Praudhamanorama in the Vyakaranapathasalas. There is a work existing in a manuscript form but recentlv taken for printing, mamed 'Brhatsabdaratna ' which has been written by Haridiksita, although some scholars beiieve that it was written by Nagesa who ascribed it to his preceptor. For details see लधुशब्दरत्न.
harināthadvivedīa grammarian of the nineteenth century who has written a commentary named अकाण्डताण्डव on Nagesa's Paribhasendusekhara.
harirāma( इरिराम केशव काळे )a modern grammarian who has written a commentary named Ksika on Kondabhatta's Vaiyakaranabhusanasara. He lived in the second half of the eighteenth century and the commentary Kasika was written by him in 1797, He is said to have been a pupil of the great grammarian BhairavamiSra.
harivallabhaa grammarian who has written commentaries named दर्पणा on the Vaiyakaranabhusanasara of Kondabhatta, and Laghubhusanakanti on the Sabdakaustubha of Bhattoji Diksita.
harṣavardvanasvāmina fairly old grammarian who wrote an extensive metrical compendium on genders named लिङ्गानुशासन on which a commentary was written by a grammarian named शबरस्वासिन्. These grammarians were,of course, different from the reputed king इर्षवर्धन and the ; Mimamsaka शाबरस्वामिन्.
hāritāname given to a kind of Svarabhakti when the consonant ल् is followed by श् and the conjunct consonant ल्श् is read as लूलृश् or ल् इ श् ; confer, compare बनस्पते शतवल्शा विरोह Tait. Samh. 1.
hṛdayahāriṇīname of a commentary written by a grammrian named दण्डनाथ on the Sarasvatikanthabharana of Bhojarja.
hemacandraa Jain sage and scholar of remarkable erudition in the religious works of the Jainas as also in several Shastras. He was a resident of Dhandhuka in Gujarat, who, like Sankarācārya took संन्यासदीक्षा at a very early age and wrote a very large number of original books and commentaries, the total number of which may well nigh exceed fifty, during his long life of eighty-four years ( 1088 to ll 2 ). He stayed at AnhilavalaPattana in the North Gujarat and was patronised with extreme reverence by King Kumarapala who in fact, became his devoted pupil. Besides the well-known works on the various Shastras like Kavyanusasana, Abhidhanacintamani, Desinamamla, Yogasastra, Dvyasrayakavya, Trisastisalakapurusacarita and others which are well-known, he wrote a big work on grammar called सिद्धहेमचन्द्र by him,but popularly known by the name हेमव्याकरण or हैमशब्दानुशासन The , work consists of eight books or Adhyayas, out of which the eighth book is devoted to prakrit Grammar, and can be styled as a Grammar of all the Prakrit dialects. The Sanskrit Grammar of seven chapters is based practically upon Panini's Astadhyayi, the rules or sutras referring to Vedic words or Vedic affixes or accents being entirely omittedThe wording of the Sutras is much similar to that of Panini; at some places it is even identical. The order of the treatment of the subjects in the सिद्धहैम. शब्दानुशासनमृत्र is not, however, similar to that obtaining in the Astadhyayi of Panini. It is somewhat topicwise as in the Katantra Vyakarana. The first Adhyaya and a quarter of the second are devoted to Samjna, Paribhasa and declension; the second pada of the second Adhyaya is devoted to karaka, while the third pada of it is devoted to cerebralization and the fourth to the Stripratyayas.The first two Padas of the third Adhyaya are devoted to Samasas or compound words, while the last two Padas of the third Adhyaya and the fourth Adhyaya are devoted to conjugation The fifth Adhyaya is devoted to verbal derivatives or krdanta, while the sixth and the seventh Adhyayas are devoted to formations of nouns from nouns, or taddhita words. On this Sabda nusasana, which is just like Panini's Astadhyayi, the eighth adhyaya of Hemacandra being devoted to the grammar of the Arsa language similar to Vedic grammar of Panini, Hemacandra has himself written two glosses which are named लधुवृति and वृहृदवृत्ति and the famous commentary known as the Brhannyasa. Besides these works viz the हैमशब्दानुशासन, the two Vrttis on it and the Brhannyasa, he has given an appendix viz the Lingnusasana. The Grammar of Hemacandra, in short, introduced a new system of grammar different from, yet similar to, that of Panini, which by his followers was made completely similar to the Paniniya system by writing works similar to the Siddhantakaumudi, the Dhatuvrtti, the Manorama and the Paribhasendusekhara. हेमहंसगणि a grammarian belonging to the school of Hemacandra, who lived in the fifteenth century and wrote a work on Paribhasas named न्यायसंग्रह, on which he himself wrote a commentary called न्यायार्थमञ्जूषा and another one called by the name न्यास.
helārājaa learned grammarian who wrote a commentary on the third Kanda of the Vakyapadiya of Bharthari to which he has given the name प्रकीर्णप्रकाश.
haimadhātuvyākhyāwritten by a Jain grammarian named पुण्यसुंदर which is similar to the Madhaviya Dhatuvrtti,
haimabṛhatprakriyāa work very similar to the Siddhantakaumudi written by a comparatively modern Jain scholar named Girijashankar Shastri.
haimaliṅānuśāsanavyākhyāa commentary named उद्धार also, written by Jayananda on the हैमलिङ्गानुशासन.
haimavyākaraṇaa treatise on grammar written by हेमचन्द्र, called by the name हेमशब्दानुशासन. See हेमचन्द्र a reference to some preceding word, not necessarily on the same page..
Vedabase Search
Results for nam4298 results
nama bow downMM 20
namadhvam all of you bow downMM 43
namaḥ again and againSB 2.4.15
SB 2.4.16
SB 2.4.17
namaḥ again I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.3.15
SB 8.3.28
namaḥ again my respectsBG 11.39
namaḥ again offering our obeisancesSB 8.6.8
namaḥ all my obeisances unto YouSB 4.24.36
namaḥ all obeisancesCC Adi 17.122
CC Madhya 13.77
CC Madhya 25.38
SB 3.13.34
SB 4.21.52
SB 5.13.23
SB 6.16.18-19
SB 6.16.47
SB 8.3.12
SB 8.5.50
namaḥ all obeisances untoSB 3.14.35
namaḥ all obeisances unto YouSB 1.8.27
SB 4.24.34
SB 4.24.36
namaḥ all respectful obeisancesSB 1.8.22
SB 10.59.26
SB 5.18.37
SB 6.4.23
namaḥ all respectful obeisances unto youSB 9.5.6
namaḥ bowing downSB 1.8.27
namaḥ homage!SB 10.88.36
namaḥ I do bow downSB 2.4.14
namaḥ I do offer my obeisancesSB 3.9.18
namaḥ I offer all obeisances unto YouSB 4.24.38
namaḥ I offer my obeisancesSB 4.17.29
namaḥ I offer my obeisancesSB 4.17.29
SB 4.24.38
SB 8.3.15
SB 8.3.8-9
namaḥ I offer my obeisancesSB 8.3.8-9
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesCC Antya 16.52
SB 10.14.40
SB 4.8.54
SB 6.4.26
SB 7.10.10
SB 7.3.28
SB 7.3.34
SB 8.16.34
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.16.34
SB 8.22.17
SB 8.24.28
SB 8.3.10
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.3.10
SB 8.3.11
SB 8.3.12
SB 8.3.13
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.3.13
SB 8.3.14
SB 8.3.15
SB 8.3.17
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.3.17
SB 8.3.18
SB 8.3.28
SB 9.19.29
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 9.19.29
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.30
SB 8.16.31
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.31
SB 8.16.32
namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.32
SB 8.16.33
SB 8.16.35
SB 8.3.2
namaḥ let me offer my obeisancesSB 4.9.6
namaḥ let me offer my respectful obeisancesCC Madhya 20.338
namaḥ my due obeisancesSB 2.4.15
SB 2.4.16
namaḥ my obeisancesSB 1.19.16
SB 10.22.4
SB 12.12.68
SB 12.8.47
SB 2.4.13
SB 2.4.17
SB 2.4.24
SB 3.13.8
SB 3.9.17
SB 3.9.19
SB 3.9.21
SB 4.24.37
SB 4.24.43
SB 5.13.23
namaḥ my obeisances unto YouSB 4.24.37
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesCC Antya 5.124-125
CC Madhya 20.338
SB 2.4.18
SB 3.9.4
SB 5.12.1
SB 5.17.17
SB 5.18.25
SB 5.18.28
SB 5.18.30
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.18.30
SB 5.18.31
SB 5.18.35
SB 5.18.38
SB 5.18.6
SB 5.18.8
SB 5.19.11
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.19.11
SB 5.19.12
SB 5.19.3
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.19.3
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.19.3
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.19.3
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.19.3
namaḥ my respectful obeisancesSB 5.19.3
SB 6.4.31
SB 7.3.26-27
SB 7.5.11
SB 8.17.25
namaḥ my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 2.1.invocation
namaḥ my respectsBG 11.39
namaḥ obeisancesCC Antya 9.77
CC Madhya 19.53
namaḥ obeisancesCC Madhya 19.53
CC Madhya 24.72
CC Madhya 25.64
namaḥ obeisancesCC Madhya 25.64
CC Madhya 6.108
CC Madhya 6.261
MM 16
MM 43
MM 50
SB 1.8.21
SB 1.8.22
namaḥ obeisancesSB 1.8.22
SB 10.14.8
SB 10.16.39
SB 10.16.40
SB 10.16.42-43
SB 10.16.44
SB 10.16.45
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.16.45
SB 10.16.46
SB 10.16.47
SB 10.23.16
SB 10.23.50
SB 10.24.36
SB 10.27.10
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.27.10
SB 10.27.11
SB 10.28.6
SB 10.40.12
SB 10.40.17-18
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.17-18
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.17-18
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.17-18
SB 10.40.19
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.19
SB 10.40.20
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.20
SB 10.40.21
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.21
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.21
SB 10.40.22
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.22
SB 10.40.29
SB 10.40.30
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.40.30
SB 10.41.16
SB 10.49.13
SB 10.49.29
SB 10.56.6
SB 10.57.17
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.57.17
SB 10.59.25
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.59.25
SB 10.59.26
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.59.26
SB 10.59.27
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.59.27
SB 10.59.28
SB 10.64.29
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.64.29
SB 10.68.48
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.68.48
SB 10.70.26
SB 10.70.38
SB 10.73.8
SB 10.84.22
SB 10.84.29
SB 10.85.39
namaḥ obeisancesSB 10.85.39
SB 10.86.35
SB 10.86.48
SB 10.87.46
SB 11.5.29-30
namaḥ obeisancesSB 11.5.29-30
namaḥ obeisancesSB 11.5.29-30
namaḥ obeisancesSB 11.5.29-30
SB 12.10.17
namaḥ obeisancesSB 12.10.17
SB 12.10.31-32
SB 12.12.1
namaḥ obeisancesSB 12.12.1
SB 12.13.1
SB 12.13.20
SB 12.13.21
SB 12.6.35
SB 12.8.37
namaḥ obeisancesSB 12.8.37
SB 2.5.1
SB 3.12.32
SB 3.15.50
SB 3.19.30
namaḥ obeisancesSB 3.19.30
SB 3.21.51
SB 3.9.14
namaḥ obeisancesSB 3.9.14
SB 3.9.16
SB 4.17.33
SB 4.17.36
SB 4.24.33
SB 4.24.35
SB 4.30.22
namaḥ obeisancesSB 4.30.22
SB 4.30.23
SB 4.30.24
SB 4.30.25
namaḥ obeisancesSB 4.30.25
SB 4.30.26
namaḥ obeisancesSB 4.30.26
SB 4.30.42
SB 4.7.39
SB 5.12.1
SB 5.18.8
SB 6.16.18-19
SB 6.16.48
SB 6.17.1
SB 6.19.4
namaḥ obeisancesSB 6.19.4
SB 6.19.6
SB 6.19.7
SB 6.19.8
SB 6.8.4-6
SB 6.8.8-10
SB 6.9.31
namaḥ obeisancesSB 6.9.31
namaḥ obeisancesSB 6.9.31
SB 8.16.32
namaḥ obeisances againSB 4.24.36
namaḥ obeisances to YouSB 10.74.29
namaḥ offer my obeisancesSB 2.5.12
namaḥ offer obeisancesSB 3.6.40
namaḥ offering my obeisancesSB 1.1.1
namaḥ offering my respectsBG 11.39
namaḥ offering obeisancesBG 11.40
SB 2.4.12
SB 3.13.34
SB 4.24.39
SB 4.24.40
namaḥ offering obeisancesSB 4.24.40
SB 4.24.42
namaḥ offering obeisancesSB 4.24.42
namaḥ offering obeisances unto the LordSB 1.5.37
namaḥ offering our obeisancesSB 8.6.8
namaḥ offering respectsSB 4.24.41
namaḥ our obeisancesSB 10.16.48
SB 5.18.2
namaḥ our respectful obeisancesSB 10.10.33
SB 7.4.22-23
SB 7.8.47
SB 8.5.44
namaḥ our respectful obeisances unto YouSB 10.10.36
namaḥ our respectful obeisances unto YouSB 10.10.36
namaḥ our respectsSB 5.20.33
namaḥ respectful obeisancesCC Adi 10.1
namaḥ respectful obeisancesCC Adi 10.1
CC Madhya 20.338
CC Madhya 24.179
CC Madhya 24.209
SB 1.5.37
SB 1.8.21
SB 2.6.38
SB 3.15.5
SB 3.15.8
SB 4.1.56
SB 4.7.36
SB 4.7.40
SB 4.7.43
SB 4.7.47
SB 5.12.1
SB 5.13.23
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 5.13.23
SB 5.14.45
SB 5.17.24
SB 5.18.18
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 5.18.18
SB 5.18.2
SB 5.18.25
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 5.18.25
SB 5.18.30
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 5.18.30
SB 5.18.33
SB 5.18.35
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 5.18.35
SB 5.18.36
SB 5.18.37
SB 5.23.8
SB 5.3.4-5
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 5.3.4-5
SB 5.6.19
SB 6.16.18-19
SB 6.16.20
namaḥ respectful obeisancesSB 6.16.20
SB 6.16.22
SB 6.16.25
SB 6.3.30
SB 6.5.27-28
SB 6.9.31
SB 6.9.33
SB 6.9.45
SB 7.8.44
SB 7.9.50
SB 9.5.4
namaḥ we offer our obeisancesSB 4.30.23
namaḥ we offer our respectful obeisancesSB 4.30.25
SB 4.30.42
SB 9.11.7
namaḥ we offer our respectsSB 4.30.22
namaḥ we therefore offer our respectful obeisancesSB 10.10.36
namaḥ astu I offer my respectsBG 11.40
namaḥ astu I offer my respectsBG 11.40
namaḥ astu let me offer my obeisancesSB 11.29.40
namaḥ astu let me offer my obeisancesSB 11.29.40
namaḥ astu obeisancesBG 11.31
namaḥ astu obeisancesBG 11.31
namaḥ astu te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.17.25
namaḥ astu te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.17.25
namaḥ astu te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.17.25
namaḥ astu te I offer My respects unto YouCC Madhya 15.11
namaḥ astu te I offer My respects unto YouCC Madhya 15.11
namaḥ astu te I offer My respects unto YouCC Madhya 15.11
namaḥ cakre bowed downSB 10.53.49
namaḥ cakre bowed downSB 10.53.49
namaḥ cakruḥ offered respectful obeisancesSB 9.6.29
namaḥ cakruḥ offered respectful obeisancesSB 9.6.29
namaḥ karomi I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.3.16
namaḥ karomi I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 8.3.16
namaḥ namaḥ again I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 3.13.39
namaḥ namaḥ again I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 3.13.39
namaḥ namaḥ I offer my repeated respectful obeisancesCC Madhya 22.20
namaḥ namaḥ I offer my repeated respectful obeisancesCC Madhya 22.20
namaḥ namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances unto You again and againSB 8.17.25
namaḥ namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances unto You again and againSB 8.17.25
namaḥ namaḥ my respectful obeisances again and againSB 5.19.11
namaḥ namaḥ my respectful obeisances again and againSB 5.19.11
namaḥ namaḥ obeisances unto YouSB 3.13.39
namaḥ namaḥ obeisances unto YouSB 3.13.39
namaḥ namaḥ repeated obeisancesCC Madhya 13.77
namaḥ namaḥ repeated obeisancesCC Madhya 13.77
SB 10.16.44
namaḥ namaḥ repeated obeisancesSB 10.16.44
SB 10.73.16
namaḥ namaḥ repeated obeisancesSB 10.73.16
SB 5.18.30
namaḥ namaḥ repeated obeisancesSB 5.18.30
namaḥ namaḥ repeated respectful obeisancesCC Madhya 22.163
namaḥ namaḥ repeated respectful obeisancesCC Madhya 22.163
namaḥ namaḥ te let me offer my obeisances unto YouSB 2.4.14
namaḥ namaḥ te let me offer my obeisances unto YouSB 2.4.14
namaḥ namaḥ te let me offer my obeisances unto YouSB 2.4.14
namaḥ nārāyaṇa all respects to NārāyaṇaCC Adi 17.288
namaḥ nārāyaṇa all respects to NārāyaṇaCC Adi 17.288
namaḥ nārāyaṇāya I offer my respects to NārāyaṇaCC Madhya 6.48
namaḥ nārāyaṇāya I offer my respects to NārāyaṇaCC Madhya 6.48
namaḥ te again I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.35
namaḥ te again I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.35
namaḥ te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.33
namaḥ te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.33
SB 8.16.34
namaḥ te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.34
SB 8.17.26
namaḥ te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.17.26
SB 8.17.9
namaḥ te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.17.9
SB 8.3.32
namaḥ te I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.3.32
namaḥ te obeisances unto YouSB 4.30.25
namaḥ te obeisances unto YouSB 4.30.25
namaḥ te offering my respects unto YouBG 11.39
namaḥ te offering my respects unto YouBG 11.39
namaḥ te offering obeisances unto youSB 3.15.5
namaḥ te offering obeisances unto youSB 3.15.5
namaḥ te respectful obeisances unto YouSB 1.8.22
namaḥ te respectful obeisances unto YouSB 1.8.22
SB 1.8.43
namaḥ te respectful obeisances unto YouSB 1.8.43
SB 10.59.26
namaḥ te respectful obeisances unto YouSB 10.59.26
SB 6.16.25
namaḥ te respectful obeisances unto YouSB 6.16.25
namaḥ tubhyam I offer my respectful obeisances unto youSB 8.16.27
namaḥ tubhyam I offer my respectful obeisances unto youSB 8.16.27
namaḥ tubhyam I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.29
namaḥ tubhyam I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.29
SB 8.16.35
namaḥ tubhyam I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.16.35
SB 8.18.29
namaḥ tubhyam I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 8.18.29
namaḥ uktim words of obeisanceIso 18
namaḥ uktim words of obeisanceIso 18
namaḥ-cakāra offered him obeisancesSB 8.15.7
namaḥ-cakāra offered him obeisancesSB 8.15.7
namaḥ-cakre offered obeisancesSB 9.21.9
namaḥ-cakre offered obeisancesSB 9.21.9
namaḥ-cakre offered respectful obeisancesSB 9.10.39-40
namaḥ-cakre offered respectful obeisancesSB 9.10.39-40
namaḥ-kāra obeisancesCC Adi 1.22
namaḥ-kāra obeisancesCC Adi 1.22
namaḥ-kṛtaḥ was offered obeisancesSB 9.10.39-40
namaḥ-kṛtaḥ was offered obeisancesSB 9.10.39-40
namaḥ-kṛtam offered obeisancesSB 4.9.25
namaḥ-kṛtam offered obeisancesSB 4.9.25
namaḥ-kṛtam worshipableSB 3.28.17
namaḥ-kṛtam worshipableSB 3.28.17
namaḥ-kṛtya after offering respectful obeisancesSB 1.2.4
namaḥ-kṛtya after offering respectful obeisancesSB 1.2.4
namaḥ-kṛtya offering obeisancesSB 10.89.36
namaḥ-kṛtya offering obeisancesSB 10.89.36
SB 11.30.50
namaḥ-kṛtya offering obeisancesSB 11.30.50
SB 4.20.38
namaḥ-kṛtya offering obeisancesSB 4.20.38
SB 9.21.16
namaḥ-kṛtya offering obeisancesSB 9.21.16
namaḥ-kuruta you should offer obeisancesSB 10.64.41
namaḥ-kuruta you should offer obeisancesSB 10.64.41
namaḥ-śabdaḥ the sound of namaḥ ('Obeisances!')SB 10.67.27
namaḥ-śabdaḥ the sound of namaḥ ('Obeisances!')SB 10.67.27
namāma we offer our respectful obeisancesSB 3.5.39
SB 8.5.30
namāmahe all of us demigods offer our respectful obeisancesSB 8.5.26
namāmahe I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 9.8.24
namāmi I bow downSB 10.63.25
namāmi I offer my humble obeisancesSB 11.16.5
namāmi I offer my obeisancesCC Adi 1.14
CC Adi 2.95
CC Adi 7.6
CC Madhya 20.151
SB 12.13.23
namāmi I offer my respectful obeisancesCC Adi 14.1
CC Antya 11.1
SB 3.31.13
namāmi I offer obeisancesMM 27
SB 3.21.21
SB 3.25.11
namanīya worshipableSB 3.21.21
namantaḥ completely surrenderingCC Madhya 8.67
namantaḥ offering obeisancesCC Madhya 23.23
SB 10.14.3
namanti bow downSB 1.4.11
namanti offer respectSB 4.9.47
namanti they are bowing downSB 10.15.5
namanti they offer obeisancesSB 12.10.28
namasā with all obeisancesSB 3.13.42
namasā with obeisancesSB 4.3.23
namaskāra my obeisancesCC Adi 17.114
namaskāra My obeisancesCC Antya 19.6
namaskāra obeisancesCC Adi 1.23
CC Adi 1.30
CC Adi 12.76
CC Adi 16.27
CC Adi 17.264
CC Adi 4.237
CC Adi 7.170
CC Adi 7.3
CC Adi 8.40
CC Antya 16.51
CC Antya 3.211
CC Antya 3.234
CC Madhya 1.233
CC Madhya 1.26
CC Madhya 10.79
CC Madhya 15.12
CC Madhya 17.170
CC Madhya 3.149
CC Madhya 3.172
CC Madhya 4.122
CC Madhya 4.155
CC Madhya 4.9
CC Madhya 6.20
CC Madhya 7.57
CC Madhya 8.19
CC Madhya 8.311
CC Madhya 8.56
namaskāra offer my obeisancesCC Adi 10.6
namaskāra offer obeisancesCC Adi 8.11
namaskāra respectful obeisancesCC Adi 1.37
CC Adi 1.43
namaskāra kailā offered obeisancesCC Madhya 15.30
namaskāra kailā offered obeisancesCC Madhya 15.30
namaskāra kailā offered respectful obeisancesCC Antya 16.15
namaskāra kailā offered respectful obeisancesCC Antya 16.15
namaskāra kaila offered respects to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.48
namaskāra kaila offered respects to Lord Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 6.48
namaskāra kaila offered Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu obeisancesCC Madhya 19.97
namaskāra kaila offered Śrī Caitanya Mahāprabhu obeisancesCC Madhya 19.97
namaskāra kare offers respectful obeisancesCC Antya 5.28
namaskāra kare offers respectful obeisancesCC Antya 5.28
namaskāra kare loka all the people offered their obeisancesCC Madhya 25.164
namaskāra kare loka all the people offered their obeisancesCC Madhya 25.164
namaskāra kare loka all the people offered their obeisancesCC Madhya 25.164
namaskāra kari' after offering obeisancesCC Antya 11.22
namaskāra kari' after offering obeisancesCC Antya 11.22
CC Madhya 6.259
namaskāra kari' after offering obeisancesCC Madhya 6.259
namaskāra kari' making obeisancesCC Madhya 3.31
namaskāra kari' making obeisancesCC Madhya 3.31
namaskāra kari' offering obeisancesCC Antya 2.29
namaskāra kari' offering obeisancesCC Antya 2.29
CC Antya 3.122
namaskāra kari' offering obeisancesCC Antya 3.122
CC Madhya 5.49
namaskāra kari' offering obeisancesCC Madhya 5.49
CC Madhya 7.76
namaskāra kari' offering obeisancesCC Madhya 7.76
namaskāra kari' offering respectCC Antya 2.133
namaskāra kari' offering respectCC Antya 2.133
namaskāra kari' offers her obeisancesCC Antya 3.128
namaskāra kari' offers her obeisancesCC Antya 3.128
namaskāra karite while offering obeisances, bowing downCC Adi 5.164
namaskāra karite while offering obeisances, bowing downCC Adi 5.164
namaskāre obeisancesCC Adi 15.21
CC Antya 3.27
CC Madhya 10.4
CC Madhya 6.245
CC Madhya 6.31
namaskari' after offering obeisancesCC Antya 2.129
namaskari' offering obeisancesCC Adi 17.269
CC Adi 17.289
CC Adi 7.59
CC Antya 16.30
CC Antya 16.51
CC Antya 3.110
CC Madhya 11.41
CC Madhya 12.152
CC Madhya 15.9
CC Madhya 3.29
CC Madhya 4.138
CC Madhya 5.128
CC Madhya 7.42
CC Madhya 8.300
namaskari' offering respectCC Madhya 16.171
CC Madhya 9.73
namaskaromi I offer my obeisancesSB 6.4.24
namaskṛtaḥ making obeisancesSB 4.6.41
namaskṛtam honored bySB 1.3.13
SB 3.9.18
namaskṛtam worshipableSB 2.2.25
namaskṛtam worshipedSB 3.15.13
namaskṛtasya who is adoredSB 3.28.26
namaskṛtvā offering obeisancesBG 11.35
namaskṛtya after bowing downSB 10.70.23
namaskṛtya after offering obeisancesSB 4.6.1-2
namaskṛtya bowing downSB 10.71.28
SB 10.79.16-17
SB 10.85.55-56
namaskṛtya bowing down to offer obeisancesSB 11.29.46
namaskṛtya offering his obeisances by bowing downSB 11.27.42
namaskṛtya offering my obeisancesSB 12.12.1
namaskṛtya offering obeisancesSB 10.70.10
SB 12.11.4
SB 8.6.27
namaskuru offer obeisancesBG 9.34
CC Madhya 22.57-58
namaskuru offer your obeisancesBG 18.65
namasyāmaḥ let us pay our obeisancesSB 10.24.37
namasyāmaḥ we offer our respectsSB 12.10.24
namasyan offering all respectSB 10.47.57
namasyantaḥ offering obeisancesBG 9.14
namasyanti are offering respectsBG 11.36
namasyanti offer respectful obeisancesSB 6.8.41
namasyataḥ offering obeisancesSB 5.23.9
namasye I am going to offer obeisancesSB 10.38.6
namasye I bow downSB 10.52.33
SB 10.62.5
namasye I offer my obeisancesSB 10.53.46
namasye let me bow downSB 1.8.18
namasye will bow downSB 10.38.15
namata should bow downSB 10.64.42
namati bowsSB 6.3.29
nameran they should offer proper obeisancesBG 11.37
namet bow downSB 2.3.21
namet one should bow downSB 11.3.52-53
namet one should offer obeisancesSB 7.12.3
namra bowedSB 11.4.9
SB 4.12.22
namra bowed downSB 10.22.36
namra submissiveCC Adi 17.258
namra hañā becoming humbleCC Adi 17.334
namra hañā becoming humbleCC Adi 17.334
namrayā humbleSB 10.59.32
namreṇa bent lowSB 6.17.16
nam bowed downMM 34
namuce NamuciSB 7.2.4-5
namuce O NamuciSB 6.10.31
namuceḥ of NamuciSB 8.11.40
namuci-śirodhara-tvacā by the skin of Namuci's neckSB 8.11.32
namuci-śirodhara-tvacā by the skin of Namuci's neckSB 8.11.32
namuci-śirodhara-tvacā by the skin of Namuci's neckSB 8.11.32
namuciḥ NamuciSB 6.10.19-22
SB 6.6.32
SB 8.10.19-24
namuciḥ the demon named NamuciSB 8.11.23
namuciḥ the demon NamuciSB 8.10.30-31
SB 8.11.19
SB 8.11.29
namuciḥ śambaraḥ bhaumaḥ Namuci, Śambara and BhaumaSB 12.3.9-13
namuciḥ śambaraḥ bhaumaḥ Namuci, Śambara and BhaumaSB 12.3.9-13
namuciḥ śambaraḥ bhaumaḥ Namuci, Śambara and BhaumaSB 12.3.9-13
abhidhānam designationSB 10.66.20
puruṣa-abhidhānam the name PuruṣaSB 11.4.3
abhidhyānam concentrationSB 3.28.6
abhidhyānam constantly thinking ofSB 4.22.33
abhidhyānam processes of elevation which absorb one's attentionSB 11.14.28
abhīkṣnam constantlySB 12.3.15
abhilambhanam how there was achievement (by her husband)SB 9.3.23
nara-deva-abhimānam King Rahūgaṇa, who thought himself the rulerSB 5.10.8
abhimānam false identificationSB 7.15.42
abhimarśanam touchingSB 10.33.26-27
abhiṣecanam the bathing ceremonySB 10.7.4
abhiṣecanam bathingSB 11.27.35
abhiṣecanam the coronationSB 12.2.26
abhivādanam obeisancesSB 4.3.22
abhivādanam offering obeisancesSB 6.7.33
abhivādanam offering of obeisancesSB 10.71.40
abhivandanam respectfulSB 4.6.40
abhivandanam obeisancesSB 10.58.4
abhivandanam obeisancesSB 11.13.20
abhivandanam offering obeisancesSB 11.19.20-24
abhivandanam offering obeisancesCC Madhya 11.29-30
abhivyañjanam physical knowledgeSB 3.5.30
ābhugnam very curvedCC Madhya 14.189
abhyasanam practiceBG 17.15
abhyutthānam predominanceBG 4.7
abhyutthānam increaseCC Adi 3.22
ācamanam water for washing the hands and mouthSB 6.19.15
dattvā ācamanam giving water to wash the hands and mouthSB 8.16.41
ācamanam purifying the hands with waterSB 11.17.34-35
ācamanam purifying the hands with waterSB 11.18.36
ācamanam water for washing the Lord's mouthSB 11.27.43
ācārya-upāsanam approaching a bona fide spiritual masterBG 13.8-12
ācārya-sevanam serving the spiritual masterSB 11.19.33-35
vanamālī ācārya Vanamālī ĀcāryaCC Adi 17.119
ācchādanam for coveringSB 7.13.2
ācchādanam covering the bodySB 8.18.15
ācchādanam coveringSB 11.18.15
ācchannam covered bySB 1.8.19
jaṭa-ācchannam covered with compressed, long hairSB 1.18.27
ācchannam smeared all over the bodySB 4.19.14
ācchannam coveredSB 10.20.4
ācchannam coveredSB 10.84.23
acetanam unintelligentSB 3.26.51
acetanam with undeveloped consciousness, foolishSB 6.2.5-6
acetanam almost unconsciousSB 6.14.60
acetanam unconsciousSB 10.25.14
acyuta-āśraya-janam a person sheltered by the lotus feet of Acyuta, Lord KṛṣṇaSB 6.3.34
acyuta-darśanam seeing of the Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 22.44
ādadhānam bestowingSB 3.28.26
adānam forfeitingSB 1.7.57
ādānam activities of the handSB 2.10.24
adanam eatingSB 3.26.40
adanam eatingSB 3.28.3
adanam eatingSB 3.30.25
ādānam the takingSB 10.37.15-20
adanam swallowingSB 10.42.28-31
ādānam the receivingSB 12.12.38
adarśanam absenceSB 1.8.38
adarśanam impersonal merging within the brahmajyotiSB 2.7.34-35
adarśanam sometimes not visibleSB 8.10.16-18
adarśanam the invisibilitySB 10.42.28-31
adarśanam not seeingSB 10.42.28-31
adarśanam āpede he disappearedSB 10.89.38
adarśanam disappearanceSB 12.2.43
adbhuta-darśanam wonderful to beholdSB 11.6.5
adhaḥ-vadanam downward faceSB 1.14.23
adhaḥ-svapnam lying down on the floorSB 8.16.48
adhaḥ-vasanam your lower garmentsSB 10.22.19
adhanam poorSB 10.88.8
ādhi-mlānam shriveled due to lamentationSB 6.15.9
adhibhujyamānam being enjoyed in this way for that durationSB 5.7.8
adhīnam dependentSB 1.5.35
daiva-adhīnam the control of destinySB 10.20.12
adhīnam always dependentSB 11.11.19
adhiṣṭhānam sitting placeBG 3.40
adhiṣṭhānam the placeBG 18.14
adhiṣṭhānam backgroundSB 2.5.2
adhiṣṭhānam the abodeSB 3.16.27
adhīyānam api although fully studyingSB 5.9.5
adhvānam distanceSB 3.30.20
adhvānam pathSB 5.10.6
adhyāpanam teaching Vedic knowledgeSB 11.17.40
adhyāsanam seated on the throneSB 1.19.20
adhyāsanam to be seated along withSB 4.8.19
adhyāsanam sitting placeSB 5.20.29
adhyāsīnam sitting higherSB 10.78.23
janamejaya-ādīn headed by Mahārāja JanamejayaSB 1.16.2
ādīpanam setting on fireSB 3.30.25
jñānam advayam identical knowledgeCC Madhya 25.132
agacchat nidhanam became lostSB 11.23.10
dvija-āgamanam the return of Durvāsā Muni, the great mystic brāhmaṇaSB 9.4.41
āgamanam the arrivalSB 10.53.22
govinda-āgamanam the arrival of KṛṣṇaSB 10.53.27
āgamanam the arrivalSB 12.10.9
āgamanam the comingSB 12.12.34
agha-mocanam releasing from sinsSB 6.13.22-23
agha-nāśanam by hearing which one can be freed from all misfortuneSB 8.5.1
agha-mocanam such hearing of the Lord's activities certainly vanquishes the results of sinful activitiesSB 8.23.28
agha-ghnam which vanquish all sinful reactionsSB 9.11.21
agha-ardanam the subduing of the demon AghāsuraSB 10.14.60
āgniveśyāyanam known as ĀgniveśyāyanaSB 9.2.22
agraja-śāsanam the order of the elder brotherCC Madhya 10.145
manaḥ-agrayānam more quick than the mind, inconceivable to mental speculationSB 8.5.26
ajanam the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is unbornSB 10.5.12
ajinam antelope skinSB 4.6.36
ajinam deerskinSB 7.13.39
kṛṣṇa-ajinam the skin of a deerSB 8.18.15
kṛṣṇa-ajinam the skin of a black deerSB 12.8.7-11
tava ājñā-anupālanam to obey Your orderSB 8.23.17
ajñānam nescienceBG 5.16
ajñānam ignoranceBG 13.8-12
ajñānam nonsenseBG 14.16
ajñānam nonsenseBG 14.17
ajñānam ignoranceBG 16.4
ajñānam ignoranceSB 1.8.48
ajñānam ignoranceSB 7.13.22
ajñānam ignoranceSB 9.7.25-26
ajñānam which is nothing but constant ignorance and darknessSB 9.9.48
ajñānam foolishnessSB 11.22.13
ajñānam the ignoranceSB 11.28.33
ajñānam ignoranceSB 12.6.7
aketanam being situated without a shelterSB 3.4.6
akhila-janma-śobhanam the best of all species of lifeSB 5.13.21
akhila-dharma-bhāvanam who is the master of all religious principles or the occupational duties for a human beingSB 8.1.16
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam defeating everything inauspiciousSB 12.12.69
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam defeating everything inauspiciousCC Madhya 17.138
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam who can destroy all kinds of material miseryCC Madhya 24.48
ākhyānam historical factsSB 1.4.25
ākhyānam narrationSB 1.7.11
ākhyānam statementsSB 1.18.9
ākhyānam narrationSB 1.18.17
ākhyānam delineationSB 2.1.9
mahā-ākhyānam great historical incidentSB 6.13.22-23
ākhyānam narrationSB 6.13.22-23
ākhyānam narrationSB 7.10.46
mahat-ākhyānam the great storySB 8.24.59
puṇyam ākhyānam most pious activity in historySB 9.5.27
ākhyānam narrationSB 10.57.42
ākhyānam the historySB 12.12.5
ākhyānam the narrationCC Madhya 24.47
mahat-ākhyānam the great epic descriptionCC Madhya 24.117
ākhyānam the narrationCC Madhya 25.157
ākrīḍanam the playgroundSB 10.66.18
akrūra-bhavanam the home of AkrūraSB 10.48.12
akuṇṭha-jñānam perfect knowledgeSB 4.29.1b
ālabhanam prescribed killingSB 11.5.13
īśvara-ālambanam completely taking shelter at the lotus feet of the Supreme LordSB 9.21.17
ālambhanam against the desire of the LordSB 5.9.17
alańghya-śāsanam whose order is never neglectedSB 4.4.14
ālāpinam reciterMM 1
mathurā-ālokanam the seeing of MathurāSB 12.12.34
ālokanam seeingCC Madhya 2.58
mugdha-smita-alpa-daśanam smiling with little teeth coming out of Their mouths (they were more and more attracted)SB 10.8.23
ambikā-vanam to the Ambikā forestSB 10.34.1
amṛta-bhājanam the container of nectarSB 8.9.11
amṛta-bhājanam the pot containing the nectarSB 8.9.12
amṛta-ayanam the reservoir of nectarSB 12.10.26
anādi-nidhanam without beginning and endSB 1.8.28
anagnam not nakedSB 1.4.5
ānamanti offered their respectsSB 1.15.21
anamat offered respectful obeisancesSB 6.16.31
anamat she bowed downSB 10.81.26
ānamet bows downSB 10.80.4
anamitra-sutaḥ the son of AnamitraSB 9.24.13
anamitraḥ AnamitraSB 9.24.12
anamitrasya a son of AnamitraSB 9.24.14
anamitrataḥ from AnamitraSB 9.24.12
anamīvaḥ faultlessSB 3.1.32
anamīvam freedom from unhappinessSB 10.39.4
anamra the one who does not offer obeisancesCC Antya 5.141
ānamraḥ bowing (His head)SB 10.85.21
ānamya offering obeisancesSB 4.31.30
ānamya after offering obeisancesSB 9.3.30
ānamya making him bend downSB 10.16.26
ānamya bowing downSB 10.48.15-16
ānamya bowing downSB 10.59.41
ānamya bowing downSB 10.63.30
ānamya bowing downSB 10.69.14
ānamya bowing downSB 10.84.42
ānamya bowing downSB 10.87.47
ānamya bowing downSB 10.89.60-61
ānamya bowing downSB 11.4.16
ānamya bowing downSB 12.8.39
ānamyamāna being bent downSB 5.17.13
ānanam mouthsBG 11.24
nirīkṣaṇa-ānanam face looking in that modeSB 1.11.8
ānanam faceSB 1.19.26
ānanam the faceSB 2.1.37
ānanam faceSB 2.9.16
ānanam faceSB 3.14.50
ānanam faceSB 4.24.45-46
ānanam faceSB 4.25.31
jṛmbhita-ānanam whose face was expandedSB 7.8.19-22
unnasa-ānanam a raised nose on Her faceSB 8.8.41-46
ānanam faceSB 9.24.65
guhā-ānanam having a mouth resembling a big cave in a mountainSB 10.12.16
antaḥ-ānanam the inside of the mouthSB 10.12.22
ānanam Your faceSB 10.31.6
ānanam faceSB 10.31.12
ānanam faceSB 10.31.17
ānanam the facesSB 10.43.20
ānanam faceSB 10.55.27-28
ānanam whose faceSB 10.62.29-30
ānanam their own facesSB 11.31.16-17
jala-ruha-ānanam a face exactly like a lotus flowerCC Adi 6.67
ānanam the faceCC Madhya 14.181
ānanam faceCC Madhya 21.123
ānanam the faceCC Antya 1.170
ānayanam bringing himSB 1.7.43
ānayanam the bringing backSB 12.12.35
ańga-kaṇḍūyanam as pleasing scratching of the bodySB 8.7.10
aṇimānam infinitesimalSB 3.25.17
aṇimānam the mystic perfection called aṇimāSB 11.15.10
anindhanam without fuelSB 11.9.12
anivartanam which does not bring one back again to this material worldSB 6.5.21
añjanam very much pleasingSB 4.24.44
param añjanam the best ointment for the eyes, by which to see things as they areSB 10.10.13
añjanam ointmentCC Antya 16.74
annam foodstuffBG 15.14
asṛṣṭa-annam without distribution of prasādamBG 17.13
su-annam good food grainsSB 1.12.14
annam fruitive actionSB 2.6.18
annam foodstuffSB 3.3.28
annam food grainsSB 3.5.49
annam grainsSB 3.5.49
annam the sacrificial oblationsSB 3.20.51
annam foodSB 3.23.29
annam food grainsSB 4.17.10-11
annam food grainsSB 4.18.9-10
su-annam their desired foodstuffSB 4.18.27
annam eatablesSB 4.19.9
annam food grainsSB 4.22.46
kat-annam stale, tasteless foodsSB 5.9.9-10
annam foodSB 6.1.12
annam foodSB 6.4.9
caṇḍikā-annam food offered to the goddess KālīSB 6.18.49
annam foodSB 7.13.38
muni-annam foodstuffs prepared with ghee and suitable to be eaten by great saintly personsSB 7.15.5
annam foodstuff (prasāda)SB 7.15.6
annam food grainsSB 7.15.50-51
annam food grainsSB 8.6.12
śāli-annam fine riceSB 8.16.40
svādu annam very tasteful eatablesSB 9.4.33-35
annam eatableSB 9.10.28
annam the foodSB 9.21.6
annam eatablesSB 9.21.8
annam food grainsSB 10.7.13-15
annam foodSB 10.15.46
annam foodSB 10.23.8
annam foodSB 10.23.14
annam foodSB 10.23.17
annam foodSB 10.23.19
annam foodSB 10.24.27
annam grainsSB 10.34.3
annam cooked foodSB 10.38.39
annam foodSB 10.82.10
annam the fruitsSB 11.11.6
annam foodSB 11.18.35
annam earthSB 11.22.21
annam foodSB 11.23.35
annam foodSB 11.24.22-27
annam foodSB 11.26.33
annam foodSB 11.28.31
annam prasādamCC Madhya 6.226
bhikṣā-annam quantity of foodCC Antya 8.1
antaḥ-ānanam the inside of the mouthSB 10.12.22
antardhānam the art of disappearingSB 4.15.19
anu-dinam day after daySB 4.23.39
anu-vanam to each forestSB 10.21.19
anu-savanam at the three sacred junctures of the daySB 12.6.70
anu-vanam to each forestCC Madhya 24.207
anu-dinam every dayMM 40
sneha-anubandhanam tied by affectionate bondageSB 1.6.6
karma-anubandhanam which is simply the basis of bondage to material activitySB 10.23.35
bhagavat-anubhāva-upavarṇanam which describes the process of God realizationSB 5.19.10
anudarśanam observingBG 13.8-12
anudarśanam informing about the waysSB 6.5.18
anudarśanam witnessingSB 11.15.6-7
mat-anudhyānam always meditating on MeSB 11.11.34-41
anudinam every daySB 3.32.17
anudinam dailySB 4.17.23
anudinam every daySB 4.30.9
anudinam dailySB 5.1.29
anudinam day after daySB 5.2.22
anudinam day after daySB 5.4.1
anudinam day after daySB 5.7.7
anudinam day after daySB 5.12.13
anudinam day to daySB 5.26.10
anudinam day after daySB 6.14.31
anudinam day after daySB 6.14.36
anudinam twenty-four hours, day after daySB 9.18.47
anudinam day after daySB 12.2.1
anudinam every day, or twenty-four hours dailyNoI 7
anūhyamānam floatingSB 5.8.7
anukathanam discussionSB 11.3.30
anukathanam the detailed descriptionSB 12.12.19
anukathanam the narrationSB 12.12.22
tīrthapada-anukīrtanam glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as TīrthapadaSB 6.13.22-23
anukīrtanam constantly glorifyingSB 11.11.34-41
anukīrtanam chanting the gloriesSB 11.19.20-24
anukīrtanam the reciting in sequenceSB 12.12.21
anulepanam smeared withBG 11.10-11
anulepanam ointmentSB 10.42.2
anulepanam ointmentSB 10.42.4
anumānam logical inductionSB 11.19.17
anumānam logicSB 11.28.18
anumodanam taking great pleasureSB 11.11.34-41
anunamayan making bow downSB 10.16.29
anunirjihānam having come outSB 7.8.18
anupālanam giving protection alwaysSB 1.17.16
tava ājñā-anupālanam to obey Your orderSB 8.23.17
sa-anurāga-avalokanam one who is looking toward the devotees with great affectionSB 4.8.51
anurañjanam satisfyingCC Madhya 17.210
anusańkīrtanam constantly chanting the holy nameSB 8.23.16
anuśāsanam traditional disciplineSB 1.4.28-29
anuśāsanam rulingsSB 1.7.53-54
anuśāsanam under your ruleSB 1.17.37
anuśāsanam ruling over the citizensSB 4.21.50
anuśāsanam the orderSB 5.1.20
yoga-anuśāsanam only to be achieved by practicing devotional serviceSB 5.14.39
anuśāsanam the worshipSB 6.16.50
anuśāsanam because it is Your orderSB 8.23.17
anuśāsanam commandSB 10.16.61
anuśāsanam the instructionSB 10.27.7
anuśāsanam orderSB 10.27.17
anuśāsanam (Your) commandSB 10.74.2
anuśāsanam the orderSB 10.74.3
veda-anuśāsanam the instruction of the VedasSB 10.78.36
anuśāsanam instructionSB 10.87.42
ātma-ānuśāsanam instruction in the science of the SelfSB 10.87.44
anuśāsanam guidanceSB 11.3.44
anuśāsanam instructionNBS 84
anusavanam regularly three times (morning, noon and evening)SB 1.13.53
anusavanam three timesSB 4.8.43
anusavanam at every momentSB 5.3.8
anusavanam alwaysSB 5.4.18
anusavanam without stoppingSB 5.6.17
anusavanam almost alwaysSB 5.7.5
anusavanam constantlySB 5.17.2
anusavanam regularlySB 6.4.21
anusavanam more and moreSB 9.19.18
anusavanam at each of the junctures of the day (sunrise, noon and sunset)SB 12.6.68
anuśayanam the lying down of the puruṣa incarnation Mahā-Viṣṇu in mystic slumberSB 2.10.6
anuśāyinam underlyingSB 10.85.11
anuśāyinam the underlying personalitySB 12.7.18
kṛṣṇa-anuśīlanam cultivation of service in relationship to KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 19.167
anutāpanam the experience of remorseSB 12.12.31-33
anuvanam from one forest to anotherSB 9.10.4
guṇa-anuvarṇanam description of the transcendental qualities ofSB 1.5.22
anuvarṇanam constant recitationSB 1.6.34
anuvarṇanam describingSB 6.13.22-23
anuvarṇanam description within the disciplic successionSB 7.10.43-44
guṇa-anuvarṇanam describing the transcendental qualitiesSB 8.12.46
anuvartamānam followingSB 5.15.1
anuyānam the followingSB 7.2.34
apaiśunam aversion to fault-findingBG 16.1-3
apalāyanam not fleeingBG 18.43
apamārjanam completely vanquishedSB 10.2.35
apānam the air going downwardBG 4.29
apānam breathingSB 1.15.41
āpannam achievedBG 7.24
āpannam having gottenSB 6.14.61
āpannam obtainedSB 9.16.37
āpannam who am confronted with dangersSB 10.51.57
aparikīrtanam not advertisingSB 11.11.34-41
adarśanam āpede he disappearedSB 10.89.38
adhīyānam api although fully studyingSB 5.9.5
apīcya-darśanam very beautiful to seeSB 3.28.17
āplavanam the bathingSB 10.22.20
apohanam forgetfulnessBG 15.15
apohanam driving away (the illusory identification with the material body and mind)SB 11.13.6
apratyutthāyinam who had failed to stand upSB 10.78.23
āpyāyanam ĀpyāyanaSB 5.20.9
ārādhanam for the worshipBG 7.22
ārādhanam worshipSB 3.9.13
ārādhanam worshipSB 3.15.24
ārādhanam worshipingSB 5.7.11
ārādhanam worshipingSB 5.10.23
ārādhanam the worshipSB 5.12.14
ārādhanam the process of worshiping HimSB 5.14.30
ārādhanam the worshipSB 6.18.74
ārādhanam worshipSB 8.5.49
parama-ārādhanam the topmost method of worshipingSB 8.7.44
hareḥ ārādhanam worshiping the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 8.16.47
ārādhanam worshipSB 8.16.53
puruṣa-ārādhanam the process of worshiping the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 8.16.58
ārādhanam worshipSB 10.3.33
ārādhanam the Deity worshipSB 11.27.1
ārādhanam worshipCC Madhya 11.31
araṇa-arthinam one who is in need of helpSB 2.7.16
aravinda-vanam the forest of lotus flowersSB 1.16.32-33
aravinda-locanam Lord Rāmacandra, whose eyes are like the petals of a lotusSB 9.11.30
aravinda-locanam the lotus-eyed LordSB 10.37.3
arcanam worshipingSB 3.28.2
puruṣa-arcanam worship of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 3.28.4
arcanam offering worship (with ṣoḍaśopacāra, the sixteen kinds of paraphernalia)SB 7.5.23-24
dvija-arcanam worshiping the brāhmaṇas or VaiṣṇavasSB 7.14.25
mama arcanam worshiping MeSB 8.17.17
pitṛ-deva-arcanam the worship of the forefathers and the demigodsSB summary
arcanam worshipingSB 10.7.32
mat-arcanam worship of MeSB 10.22.25
arcanam the worshipSB 10.22.27
arcanam the worshipSB 10.81.19
arcanam and worshipingSB 11.11.34-41
arcanam worshipSB 11.17.34-35
mat-arcanam worship of MeSB 11.19.33-35
mat-arcanam for worshiping MeCC Adi 14.69
arcanam worshiping the Deity of Lord Kṛṣṇa, Lord Rāmacandra, Lakṣmī-Nārāyaṇa or the other forms of ViṣṇuCC Madhya 9.259-260
arcanam worshipMM 46
jana-ardanam who takes away all the disadvantages of the devoteeSB 4.30.21
agha-ardanam the subduing of the demon AghāsuraSB 10.14.60
arjunam unto ArjunaBG 11.50
arjunam unto ArjunaSB 1.7.34
bhagna-arjunam after the pastime of breaking the yamala-arjuna treesSB 10.11.12
arjunam to ArjunaSB 10.89.35
arjunam on ArjunaSB 10.89.41
araṇa-arthinam one who is in need of helpSB 2.7.16
arthinam desiring somethingSB 8.18.32
arthinam a beggarSB 8.21.33
aruṇa-locanam having reddish eyesSB 6.16.30
asadhrīcīnam iva not correct, as if he could not understand anythingSB 5.9.5
asādhu-damanam (the horse who) subdues the unholySB 12.2.19-20
āsanam seatBG 6.11-12
āsanam the throneSB 1.17.43-44
āsanam sitting accommodationSB 2.2.15
āsanam throneSB 2.9.17
huta-aśanam the sacred fireSB 3.21.45-47
āsanam a seatSB 3.28.8
āsanam a seatSB 4.4.8
nṛpa-āsanam on the throne of the KingSB 4.8.13
nṛpa-āsanam the royal throneSB 4.12.14
āsanam sitting positionSB 4.12.17
āsanam throneSB 4.13.6
vara-āsanam the exalted throneSB 4.14.32
vara-āsanam royal throneSB 4.15.14
āsanam on the seatSB 4.28.45
nṛpa-āsanam the throne of the kingSB 6.16.3
nija-āsanam his own throneSB 7.3.9-10
āsanam position on the throneSB 7.3.13
mahendra-āsanam the throne of King IndraSB 7.4.14
āsanam on the seatSB 7.15.31
āsanam a sitting placeSB 8.8.10
āsanam a sitting placeSB 8.18.26
āsanam the throne of the stateSB 9.10.50
āsanam a seatSB 10.32.13
āsanam a seatSB 10.38.37-38
aśanam the diningSB 10.39.3
āsanam seatsSB 10.41.44
āsanam the seatSB 10.48.4
āsanam the throneSB 10.49.17
śara-asanam his bowSB 10.68.11
āsanam throneSB 10.68.26
nṛpa-āsanam king's throneSB 10.68.37
brahma-āsanam the spiritual master's seatSB 10.78.30
ātma-āsanam onto their lapsSB 10.82.35
āsanam seatsSB 10.85.36
āsanam whose seatSB 10.89.54-56
āsanam one's seatSB 11.3.50-51
aśanam foodSB 11.18.33
āsanam the seatSB 11.27.25-26
uttama-āsanam a high seatSB 12.3.38
āsanam sitting placesSB 12.8.38
āsanam on sitting placesSB 12.8.39
āsanam His personal seatSB 12.11.13
nṛpa-āsanam the throne of a kingCC Adi 5.141
nṛpa-āsanam the throne of a kingCC Madhya 20.306
asapatnam without rivalBG 2.8
sat-asat-bhāva-bhāvanam the cause of varieties of creation, its cause and effectSB 8.7.24
asi-patravanam Asi-patravanaSB 5.26.7
asi-patravanam the hell known as Asi-patravanaSB 5.26.15
āsīnam situatedBG 9.9
āsīnam seated onSB 1.1.5
āsīnam sittingSB 1.8.3
āsīnam sittingSB 1.9.10
āsīnam being seatedSB 1.13.7
āsīnam seatedSB 1.13.32
āsīnam seatedSB 1.18.24-25
āsīnam sittingSB 1.19.31
āsīnam sittingSB 3.4.6
āsīnam sittingSB 3.5.1
āsīnam seatedSB 3.8.3
āsīnam sittingSB 3.14.9
āsīnam who was abidingSB 3.20.4
āsīnam sittingSB 3.21.45-47
āsīnam seatedSB 3.21.49
āsīnam seatedSB 3.25.6
āsīnam sittingSB 3.28.19
āsīnam seatedSB 4.6.33
āsīnam sittingSB 4.6.38
sukha-āsīnam comfortably situatedSB 4.31.4
sukha-āsīnam who was seated very comfortablySB 6.14.15
āsīnam seatedSB 7.1.14-15
āsīnam who was sitting silentlySB 7.5.39-40
āsīnam who was sitting on the throneSB 7.8.37-39
āsīnam sitting downSB 8.6.29
āsīnam sitting togetherSB 8.7.20
ha āsīnam seatedSB 8.22.15
āsīnam who was sittingSB 8.23.13
āsīnam seatedSB 9.8.20
āsīnam sittingSB 9.16.11
āsīnam while sitting downSB 10.6.24
āsīnam the sittingSB 10.7.20
āsīnam seatedSB 10.52.27
āsīnam sittingSB 10.58.5
āsīnam sittingSB 10.60.1
āsīnam seatedSB 10.60.3-6
āsīnam sittingSB 10.62.29-30
āsīnam seatedSB 10.65.4-6
āsīnam sittingSB 10.69.30
āsīnam seatedSB 10.78.22
sukham āsīnam comfortably seatedSB 11.2.3
āsīnam sittingSB 11.28.31
āsīnam sittingSB 11.30.28-32
aśmānam very heavy stone like a lump of ironSB 10.7.27
bahu-aśobhanam that which is not up to the standard of etiquette (the criticism of the exalted Lord Śiva)SB 6.17.10
aśobhanam lack of brillianceSB 11.22.25
aspandanam the lack of movementSB 10.21.19
aspandanam the lack of movementCC Madhya 24.207
acyuta-āśraya-janam a person sheltered by the lotus feet of Acyuta, Lord KṛṣṇaSB 6.3.34
asṛṣṭa-annam without distribution of prasādamBG 17.13
āsthānam placeSB 9.14.26
asthānam an unsuitable placeCC Madhya 2.18
astra-jñānam the art of military administrationSB 9.22.38
sura-asura-namaskṛtam who is respected by both the demigods and the asurasSB 6.7.2-8
āsvādanam giving a tasteCC Antya 20.12
tīrtha-aṭanam visiting holy placesSB 11.19.33-35
ātatāyinam armed opposing soldiersSB 4.10.21
ati-vartinam who is beyond laws and ordersSB 6.17.12
ati-śāyanam which was exceedingSB 9.15.25
ātma-hanam murderer of sonsSB 1.7.40
ātma-bhāvanam who generates all living entitiesSB 3.15.6
ātma-darśanam who manifests HimselfSB 3.20.25
ātma-darśanam self-realizationSB 3.26.2
ātma-prasvāpanam which had covered the mahat-tattvaSB 3.26.20
ātma-āyatanam resting place of all living entitiesSB 4.17.30
ātma-upalambhanam self-realizationSB 5.19.9
ātma-nivedanam surrendering everything, whatever one hasSB 7.5.23-24
ātma-darśanam which helps self-realizationSB 9.6.54
ātma-āsanam onto their lapsSB 10.82.35
ātma-ānuśāsanam instruction in the science of the SelfSB 10.87.44
ātma-nivedanam self-surrenderSB 11.11.34-41
ātma-vedanam the process of self-realizationSB 11.22.10
ātma-nivedanam dedicating everything (body, mind and soul) for the service of the LordCC Madhya 9.259-260
ātma-snapanam bathing of the selfCC Antya 20.12
ātmanā ātmānam himself by himselfSB 3.20.45
ātmānam the mindBG 3.43
ātmānam selfBG 4.7
ātmānam the conditioned soulBG 6.5
ātmānam the conditioned soulBG 6.5
ātmānam himself (by body, mind and self)BG 6.10
ātmānam body, mind and soulBG 6.15
ātmānam the selfBG 6.20-23
ātmānam the selfBG 6.28
ātmānam the SupersoulBG 6.29
ātmānam your soulBG 9.34
ātmānam YourselfBG 10.15
ātmānam YourselfBG 11.3
ātmānam Your SelfBG 11.4
ātmānam the SupersoulBG 13.25
ātmānam the soulBG 13.29
ātmānam himselfBG 13.30
ātmānam himselfBG 18.16
ātmānam the selfBG 18.51-53
ātmānam the ParamātmāSB 1.2.12
ātmānam soulSB 1.4.32
ātmānam unto the selfSB 1.5.4
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 1.5.21
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 1.6.15
ātmānam selfSB 1.7.5
ātmānam his own selfSB 1.7.19
ātmānam the living beingSB 1.9.43
ātmānam the mindSB 1.13.36
ātmānam pure living beingSB 1.13.55
ātmānam the soulSB 1.15.42
ātmānam his personal selfSB 1.16.13-15
ātmānam own bodySB 1.16.20
ātmānam myselfSB 1.16.31
ātmānam own selfSB 1.17.19
ātmānam personallySB 1.18.28
ātmānam the selfSB 2.2.16
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 2.2.31
ātmānam plenary expansionSB 2.4.7
ātmānam own selfSB 2.6.39
ātmānam even his personal bodySB 2.7.18
ātmānam own selfSB 2.9.27
ātmānam His own transcendental bodySB 2.10.21
ātmānam himselfSB 3.4.35
ātmānam plenary manifestationsSB 3.5.24
ātmānam many different formsSB 3.5.28
ātmānam HimselfSB 3.6.7
ātmānam false egoSB 3.6.25
ātmānam himselfSB 3.8.17
ātmānam BrahmāSB 3.8.32
ātmānam selfSB 3.9.33
ātmānam his own selfSB 3.10.4
ātmānam the material creationSB 3.10.11
ātmānam HimselfSB 3.10.30
ātmānam unto HimselfSB 3.12.3
ātmānam the selfSB 3.14.46
ātmānam the living entitySB 3.15.33
ātmānam herselfSB 3.20.31
ātmānam himselfSB 3.20.38
ātmānam himselfSB 3.20.42
tam ātmānam that form of hisSB 3.20.44
ātmanā ātmānam himself by himselfSB 3.20.45
ātmānam himselfSB 3.20.49
ātmānam yourselfSB 3.21.31
ātmānam the selfSB 3.22.4
svam ātmānam her own reflectionSB 3.23.30
ātmānam herselfSB 3.23.35
ātmānam himselfSB 3.23.44
ātmānam yourselfSB 3.24.2
ātmānam the Supreme Soul, or ParamātmāSB 3.24.39
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 3.24.46
ātmānam himselfSB 3.25.17
pratyak-ātmānam the Absolute TruthSB 3.25.27
ātmānam the subtle bodySB 3.25.39-40
ātmānam the bodySB 3.25.39-40
pratyak-ātmānam the SupersoulSB 3.26.72
ātmānam his own selfSB 3.27.10
ātmānam himselfSB 3.27.15
ātmānam his selfSB 3.27.16
ātmānam the mindSB 3.28.35
ātmānam the soulSB 3.28.42
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 3.29.20
ātmānam the ParamātmāSB 3.29.22
bhūta-ātmānam the Self in all beingsSB 3.29.27
ātmānam himselfSB 3.30.6
ātmānam myselfSB 3.31.21
ātmānam himselfSB 3.32.25
ātmānam her bodySB 3.33.14
ātmānam unto herSB 3.33.19
ātmānam Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 3.33.24-25
ātmānam her material bodySB 3.33.27
ātmānam SupersoulSB 3.33.30
ātmānam the bodySB 4.1.66
ātmānam himselfSB 4.5.5
ātmānam my ownSB 4.8.12
ātmānam yourselfSB 4.8.13
ātmānam own selfSB 4.8.24
ātmānam one's selfSB 4.8.33
ātmānam heartSB 4.9.28
jagat-ātmānam the soul of the universeSB 4.9.34
ātmānam himselfSB 4.9.67
ātmānam themselvesSB 4.10.9
ātmānam selfSB 4.11.10
ātmānam the selfSB 4.11.29
ātmānam bodySB 4.12.18
ātmānam the mindSB 4.12.49-50
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 4.13.7
ātmānam selfSB 4.13.8-9
ātmānam your ownSB 4.13.32
ātmānam unto myselfSB 4.15.26
ātmānam yourselfSB 4.17.21
ātmānam the mindSB 4.18.1
ātmānam unto yourselfSB 4.20.2
ātmānam the individual ātmā and the Supreme Personality of Godhead, ParamātmāSB 4.20.8
ātmānam soulSB 4.20.11
ātmānam within everyoneSB 4.22.9
ātmānam the soulSB 4.22.28
ātmānam in self-satisfactionSB 4.22.49
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 4.22.51
ātmānam of the bodySB 4.23.1-3
ātmānam mindSB 4.23.13
parama-ātmānam the most beloved SupersoulSB 4.24.7
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 4.24.70
ātmānam living entitiesSB 4.25.34
ātmānam himselfSB 4.26.12
ātmānam himselfSB 4.28.8
ātmānam his selfSB 4.28.38
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 4.28.40
ātmānam the selfSB 4.28.42
ātmānam about herselfSB 4.28.47
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 4.28.53
ātmānam his bodySB 4.28.63
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 4.29.26-27
ātmānam yourselfSB 4.29.54
ātmānam unto the Supreme SoulSB 4.31.18
ātmānam himselfSB 5.1.36
ātmānam HimselfSB 5.3.2
ātmānam Himself, Lord ṛṣabhadeva, being an āveśa-avatāra of Lord ViṣṇuSB 5.6.6
ātmānam the selfSB 5.6.17
ātmānam her own personal bodySB 5.8.23
ātmānam his own soulSB 5.8.26
ātmānam himselfSB 5.9.3
ātmānam himselfSB 5.14.28
ātmānam itselfSB 5.16.19
ātmānam the whole ofSB 5.16.22
sūryam ātmānam the Supersoul, represented by the sun-godSB 5.20.3-4
ātmānam the Supersoul or origin of all soulsSB 5.20.5
somam ātmānam represented by the living entity known as SomaSB 5.20.11
ātmānam the life of the universeSB 5.21.18
ātmānam HimselfSB 5.22.3
ātmānam himselfSB 5.24.16
ātmānam myselfSB 5.24.24
ātmānam to himselfSB 5.26.18
ātmānam the mindSB 5.26.39
ātmānam the selfSB 6.1.28-29
ātmānam himselfSB 6.1.52
ātmānam the mindSB 6.1.62
nyarpita-ātmānam unto the living entity who has fully surrenderedSB 6.2.5-6
ātmānam my soulSB 6.2.35
ātmānam my soulSB 6.2.36-37
ātmānam the mindSB 6.2.41
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 6.3.16
ātmānam themselvesSB 6.4.25
ātmānam himselfSB 6.4.49-50
ātmānam himselfSB 6.7.10
ātmānam the selfSB 6.8.11
ātmānam bodySB 6.10.7
ātmānam himself. the spirit soulSB 6.10.11
ātmānam the bodySB 6.12.9
ātmānam himselfSB 6.12.12
ātmānam the selfSB 6.12.15
ātmānam to the SupersoulSB 6.12.19
ātmānam himselfSB 6.14.18
ātmānam themselvesSB 6.14.39
ātmānam himselfSB 6.16.9
ātmānam the living entitySB 6.16.52
ātmānam himselfSB 6.16.53-54
ātmānam the pervaderSB 6.16.55
ātmānam one's real identitySB 6.16.58
ātmānam himselfSB 6.17.19
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 6.18.35
ātmānam himselfSB 6.18.44
sva-ātmānam the most dearSB 6.18.75
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 7.1.9
ātmānam yourselfSB 7.2.60
ātmānam himselfSB 7.3.1
ātmānam his own self, the soulSB 7.6.9
ātmānam selfSB 7.6.17-18
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 7.7.48
ātmānam for himselfSB 7.9.53
ātmānam oneself (the individual soul)SB 7.12.31
ātmānam himselfSB 7.13.4
ātmānam himselfSB 7.13.10
ātmānam one's self or the Supreme SelfSB 7.14.15
ātmānam the soul and the SupersoulSB 7.15.40
ātmānam himselfSB 8.2.25
viśva-ātmānam the soul of the universeSB 8.3.26
ātmānam identitySB 8.3.29
ātmānam in Your original formSB 8.5.45
ātmānam ca also themselvesSB 8.6.2
ātmānam the selfSB 8.11.9
ātmānam himselfSB 8.12.22
ātmānam HerselfSB 8.12.29-30
ātmānam his own selfSB 8.12.35
ātmānam himselfSB 8.15.36
ātmānam the mindSB 8.16.10
ātmānam personally, HimselfSB 8.19.6
ātmānam himselfSB 9.1.26
ātmānam the Supreme Soul, the Personality of GodheadSB 9.2.11-13
ātmānam transcendental blissSB 9.4.64
ātmānam my bodySB 9.6.41-42
ātmānam the personal selfSB 9.6.54
ātmānam the body of the queenSB 9.8.3
ātmānam unto the SupersoulSB 9.8.7
ātmānam personallySB 9.8.15-16
ātmānam for her body or her selfSB 9.9.34
ātmānam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 9.9.46
ātmānam their breastsSB 9.10.25
ātmānam HimselfSB 9.11.1
ātmānam personally, HimselfSB 9.11.25
ātmānam himselfSB 9.14.43
ātmānam her own bodySB 9.16.13
ātmānam who is present everywhere as the SupersoulSB 9.16.20
ātmānam the selfSB 9.17.13
ātmānam self-realizationSB 9.18.2
ātmānam his own selfSB 9.19.4
ātmānam self-realization (what I am and what my duty is)SB 9.19.12
ātmānam their own identitiesSB 9.21.15
ātmānam personallySB 9.24.56
ātmānam Himself (because He is the person worshiped by all sacrifices)SB 9.24.66
ātmānam personallySB 10.1.68
ātmānam own selfSB 10.4.22
ātmānam personallySB 10.5.9
ātmānam herselfSB 10.6.4
ātmānam Your soulSB 10.6.24
ātmānam himselfSB 10.7.23
ātmānam about the Absolute Truth, the Supreme SoulSB 10.8.20
ātmānam his own selfSB 10.8.20
saha-ātmānam along with herselfSB 10.8.37-39
ātmānam their personal bodiesSB 10.10.20-22
ātmānam personally, HimselfSB 10.12.30
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.13.18
ātmānam Himself againSB 10.13.27
sva-ātmānam the very SoulSB 10.14.24
ātmānam YourselfSB 10.14.25
ātmānam the real selfSB 10.14.27
ātmānam YourselfSB 10.14.27
ātmānam the SoulSB 10.14.55
ātmānam themselvesSB 10.19.13
ātmānam themselvesSB 10.23.39
ātmānam the true SelfSB 10.27.13
parama-ātmānam the SupersoulSB 10.29.10-11
ātmānam themselvesSB 10.29.47
ātmānam HerselfSB 10.30.35-36
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.33.19
ātmānam oneselfSB 10.34.17
ātmānam themselvesSB 10.34.24
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.37.1-2
ātmānam himselfSB 10.37.31
ātmānam themselvesSB 10.42.14
ātmānam SelfSB 10.46.4
ātmānam MyselfSB 10.47.30
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.47.53
ātmānam YourselfSB 10.48.26
ātmānam the mindSB 10.49.25
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.51.7
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.51.22
ātmānam to HimselfSB 10.52.28
ātmānam himselfSB 10.54.48
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.58.45
ātmānam herselfSB 10.60.21
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 10.60.43
ātmānam the SoulSB 10.63.25
ātmānam his true SelfSB 10.63.42
ātmānam the SelfSB 10.63.43
ātmānam yourselfSB 10.64.8
ātmānam myselfSB 10.64.24
ātmānam himselfSB 10.66.2
ātmānam himselfSB 10.67.11
ātmānam upon HimselfSB 10.70.4-5
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.70.11
ātmānam my own bodySB 10.72.23
ātmānam HimselfSB 10.79.31
ātmānam himselfSB 10.81.12
ātmānam myselfSB 10.82.18
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 10.84.23
ātmānam himselfSB 10.84.24-25
ātmānam himselfSB 10.86.40
ātmānam their own selfSB 10.86.55
ātmānam yourselfSB 10.89.45
ātmānam to HimselfSB 10.89.57
ātmānam their own selvesSB 10.90.46
ātmānam HimselfSB 11.2.31
ātmānam HimselfSB 11.3.4
ātmānam as his own selfSB 11.3.5
ātmānam oneselfSB 11.3.54
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 11.3.55
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 11.5.10
sva-ātmānam their own true selfSB 11.5.15
ātmānam their own selvesSB 11.5.16
ātmānam SelfSB 11.6.45
ātmānam and that individual soulSB 11.7.9
ātmānam themselvesSB 11.7.19
ātmānam the living entitySB 11.8.41
ātmānam herselfSB 11.9.5
ātmānam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 11.10.11
ātmānam HimselfSB 11.11.7
ātmānam the jīva soulSB 11.11.43-45
ātmānam body or selfSB 11.12.12
ātmānam the Supersoul within the heartSB 11.12.14-15
ātmānam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 11.12.24
ātmānam the SupersoulSB 11.13.40
ātmānam consciousnessSB 11.14.22
ātmānam the individual soulSB 11.14.45
ātmānam oneselfSB 11.15.23
ātmānam the intelligenceSB 11.16.42
ātmānam himselfSB 11.17.45
ātmānam on the soulSB 11.18.21
ātmānam his own selfSB 11.18.40-41
sva-ātmānam your own selfSB 11.19.5
ātmānam the Supreme Lord within everyone's heartSB 11.19.6
ātmānam himselfSB 11.21.22
ātmānam his previous selfSB 11.22.39
ātmānam himselfSB 11.22.41
ātmānam the selfSB 11.22.51
ātmānam himselfSB 11.22.58-59
ātmānam his mindSB 11.23.2
ātmānam to oneselfSB 11.23.24
parama-ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 11.26.1
ātmānam himSB 11.26.5
ātmānam myselfSB 11.26.10
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 11.26.25
ātmānam one's own bodySB 11.27.21
ātmānam his own bodily selfSB 11.28.31
ātmānam selfSB 11.28.36
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 11.29.12
ātmānam MyselfSB 11.29.26
ātmānam HimselfSB 11.30.26
ātmānam his mindSB 11.30.45
ātmānam His consciousnessSB 11.31.5
ātmānam himselfSB 11.31.21
pratyak-ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 12.4.29
ātmānam your true selfSB 12.5.9
ātmānam yourselfSB 12.5.11-12
ātmānam his mindSB 12.6.9-10
ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 12.7.21
nibhṛta-ātmānam his mind completely absorbed in tranceSB 12.10.3
ātmānam himselfSB 12.10.9
svam ātmānam HimselfSB 12.11.50
ātmānam his very selfSB 12.12.59
ātmānam MyselfCC Adi 3.22
ātmānam selfCC Adi 3.104
ātmānam to HimselfCC Madhya 18.1
ātmānam HerselfCC Madhya 19.207-209
ātmānam the soulCC Madhya 20.162
ātmānam YourselfCC Madhya 22.96
ātmānam the soulCC Antya 6.314
ātmānam the selfBs 5.59
ātmānam the SupersoulIso 6
ātmani-darśanam with all the intelligence possible within himselfSB 10.1.52
avabhṛtha-snapanam the avabhṛtha bath, which completed the sacrificeSB 10.75.8
avabodhanam understandingSB 3.25.29
avācīnam turned downwardSB 3.31.22
sa-avadhānam approximatelySB 3.11.18
sat-avadhyānam neglecting a great personality like youSB 5.10.24
avagūhanam the hiding awaySB 12.12.28-29
majjanam āvaha now come here, take Your bath and cleanse YourselfSB 10.11.18
avakarśanam reactionarySB 1.7.28
avalambanam my supportCC Antya 1.2
avalokanam seeing by actual experienceSB 2.9.22
sa-anurāga-avalokanam one who is looking toward the devotees with great affectionSB 4.8.51
avalokanam the glancesSB 10.39.17-18
avalokanam His countenanceSB 12.9.22-25
avamānam insultSB 4.8.27
avamānam dishonorSB 5.13.12
avamānam the dishonorSB 10.30.41
avamāninam insultingSB 4.2.24
tat-avamocanam to the residential quarters of Nanda MahārājaSB 10.5.20
avanamantaḥ offering obeisancesSB 5.25.4
āvapanam the growing groundSB 5.11.16
āvapanam the cultivation ground or sourceSB 5.14.23
āvapanam the sowing fieldSB 10.80.45
āvapanam the field in which all offerings are sownSB 10.87.20
āvartanam the rotatingSB 8.7.10
avasānam the endSB 5.8.31
avasannam fatiguedSB 10.16.31
avasecanam wateringSB 8.5.49
avasthānam staying inSB 1.19.39
avasthānam resting placeSB 3.27.16
avasthānam to his abodeSB 5.1.21
yathā-sanniveśa-avasthānam according to the arrangement of the different placesSB 5.24.7
avicchinnam uninterrupted, continuousSB 11.14.34
avicchinnam uninterruptedNBS 54
avidyamānam not existing in realitySB 5.4.18
avihiṃsanam nonviolenceSB 11.16.23
avikuṇṭha-mahimānam whose glories are unobscuredSB 3.31.14
avināśinam indestructibleBG 2.21
avyavadhānam without separationSB 3.28.35
ayaḥ-pānam AyaḥpānaSB 5.26.7
uttara-ayanam when the sun passes on the northern sideBG 8.24
dakṣiṇa-ayanam when the sun passes on the southern sideBG 8.25
svasti-ayanam all-blissfulSB 1.3.40
svasti-ayanam perception of all happinessSB 2.6.36
ayanam lying in placeSB 2.10.10
ayanam movementSB 3.7.16
ayanam the movement of the sun in six monthsSB 3.11.11
kṛta-svasti-ayanam decorated with auspicious marksSB 3.23.30
dhyāna-ayanam easily meditated uponSB 3.28.33
svasti-ayanam creating auspiciousnessSB 4.12.45
guṇa-ayanam one who has acquired all the good qualitiesSB 4.21.44
svasti-ayanam auspiciousnessSB 4.23.34
ayanam the shelterSB 5.6.16
svasti-ayanam the abode of auspiciousnessSB 5.14.46
dakṣiṇa-ayanam the sun passes to the southern sideSB 5.21.6
ayanam ayanaSB 5.22.6
bila-ayanam the subterranean planetsSB 5.24.16
svasti-ayanam the means of liberationSB 6.2.7
svasti-ayanam brings good fortune for allSB 6.13.22-23
ayanam the demigod in charge of the passing of the sunSB 7.15.50-51
svasti-ayanam Vedic mantras (by the brāhmaṇas)SB summary
svasti-ayanam auspicious hymnsSB 10.7.13-15
ayanam the movements of the stars and planets in relationship to human societySB 10.8.5
svasti-ayanam the auspicious chantsSB 10.24.32-33
ayanam shelterSB 10.42.12
ayanam shelterSB 10.42.24
para-ayanam the ultimate shelterSB 11.13.39
ayanam shelterSB 11.26.32
mańgala-ayanam which brings good fortuneSB 11.30.9
ayanam a reservoirSB 12.2.6
amṛta-ayanam the reservoir of nectarSB 12.10.26
rasa-ayanam mellowCC Madhya 1.211
rasa-ayanam the elixirMM 37
ātma-āyatanam resting place of all living entitiesSB 4.17.30
lakṣmī-āyatanam the residence of the goddess of fortuneSB 7.4.8
āyatanam residenceSB 11.24.9
ayinam travelingSB 3.25.39-40
āyodhanam battlefieldSB 10.66.18
babhruvāhanam a son named BabhruvāhanaSB 9.22.32
badhyamānam in the process of being tied upSB 10.50.31
bāhlikam duryodhanam ca and to Bāhlika and DuryodhanaSB 10.68.17
sa-bahu-mānam with great respectSB 5.1.20
sa-bahu-mānam with great regardSB 5.3.3
sa-bahu-mānam with great honorSB 5.17.3
sa-bahu-mānam always respectfullySB 5.23.1
bahu-aśobhanam that which is not up to the standard of etiquette (the criticism of the exalted Lord Śiva)SB 6.17.10
bahu-yojanam for many yojanas (one yojana is slightly more than eight miles)SB 10.52.8
bahūdanam named BahūdanaSB 4.29.12
bali-vidhānam making offeringsSB 11.11.34-41
bandhanam bondageSB 3.7.9
bandhanam whose bondageSB 4.9.42-43
bandhanam bondageSB 4.13.45
bandhanam to bondageSB 5.19.25
karma-bandhanam the bondage of fruitive activitySB 5.24.20
nija-bandhanam causing his own bondageSB 6.5.11
bandhanam arrestingSB 8.15.1-2
jaladhi-bandhanam bridging the oceanSB 9.11.20
deha-bandhanam imprisonment again in a material bodySB 9.13.8
bandhanam for binding KṛṣṇaSB 10.9.16
bandhanam bondageSB 10.39.6
bandhanam (cause of) bondageSB 10.51.55
bandhanam the bondageSB 10.60.25
bandhanam bondageSB 11.11.1
bandhanam the cause of bondageSB 12.4.34
nam bata certainlySB 10.81.33
bhadrasenam BhadrasenaSB 9.24.52
bhagavat-anubhāva-upavarṇanam which describes the process of God realizationSB 5.19.10
om namo bhagavate O Supreme Personality of Godhead, I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 5.17.17
bhagna-arjunam after the pastime of breaking the yamala-arjuna treesSB 10.11.12
bhagnam brokenSB 6.10.30
bhagnam brokenSB 10.9.7
tat-bhagnamānān in that way all who were disappointedSB 3.3.4
kopāt bhagnamāne having been in anger on being insultedSB 3.2.33
bhājanam the field of productionSB 2.6.4
bhājanam producingSB 3.16.27
bhājanam the bestowerSB 4.30.21
amṛta-bhājanam the container of nectarSB 8.9.11
amṛta-bhājanam the pot containing the nectarSB 8.9.12
jala-bhājanam the waterpotSB 8.19.28
nānā-rasa-kupya-bhājanam utensils made of various metalsSB 10.7.7
dadhi-mantha-bhājanam the pot in which yogurt was being churnedSB 10.9.6
bhājanam the shelterSB 10.89.10-11
bhājanam receptaclesCC Adi 4.184
bhājanam enjoying or sufferingCC Madhya 15.170
bhājanam enjoying or sufferingBs 5.54
bhakti-bhūmānam into a great personality of devotionCC Madhya 6.1
bharjanam which burns upSB 10.87.44
bhartṛ-śāsanam chastisement by the masterSB 5.10.7
bhava-darśanam seeing repetition of birth and deathSB 1.8.25
sat-asat-bhāva-bhāvanam the cause of varieties of creation, its cause and effectSB 8.7.24
sva-bhavanam personal palacesSB 1.11.30
bhavanam the palaceSB 3.1.10
ātma-bhāvanam who generates all living entitiesSB 3.15.6
bhavanam the palaceSB 3.22.32
bhavanam houseSB 3.23.11
bhāvanam modeling formsSB 3.26.46
bhāvanam the causeSB 3.32.7
viśva-bhāvanam for the welfare of the universeSB 4.7.32
bhavanam the palaceSB 4.9.58-59
bhavanam the palaceSB 4.21.5
bhāvanam the causeSB 4.29.76-77
bhāvita-bhūta-bhāvanam who manifests His different forms for the satisfaction of His devoteesSB 5.17.18
bhavanam to the palaceSB 6.14.14
mahendra-bhavanam the palace of Indra, the King of heavenSB 7.4.8
akhila-dharma-bhāvanam who is the master of all religious principles or the occupational duties for a human beingSB 8.1.16
sva-bhavanam to His own abodeSB 8.4.13
sat-asat-bhāva-bhāvanam the cause of varieties of creation, its cause and effectSB 8.7.24
rāja-bhavanam the royal palaceSB 9.10.44
bhavanam the whole atmosphere of the houseSB 10.2.20
bhavanam to the homeSB 10.41.43
akrūra-bhavanam the home of AkrūraSB 10.48.12
bhavanam residenceSB 10.48.36
bhavanam to his homeSB 10.56.39
bhavanam to the abodeSB 10.59.38-39
bhavanam palaceSB 10.69.7-8
bhavanam the palaceSB 10.81.28
bhavanam abodeSB 10.89.52
bhavanam to the place of residenceSB 11.6.31
bhāvita-bhūta-bhāvanam who manifests His different forms for the satisfaction of His devoteesSB 5.17.18
bhedanam cutsSB 3.26.2
bhidāpanam tearingSB 3.30.27
bhikṣā-annam quantity of foodCC Antya 8.1
bhīma-nisvanam making a terrible soundSB 3.17.24
bhinnam separatelySB 3.6.3
bhinnam appearedSB 3.26.60
bhinnam liable to be piercedSB 4.29.53
bhinnam separationSB 6.16.57
bhinnam disturbedSB 11.23.2
bhinnam becoming variegatedCC Adi 2.14
bhinnam separateCC Madhya 17.186
bhinnam becoming variegatedCC Madhya 20.160
bhinnam separateCC Madhya 25.57
bhinnam becoming variegatedBs 5.40
bhojanam eatingBG 17.10
śva-bhojanam eatable by the dogsSB 3.14.28
huta-bhojanam eating the oblations of sacrificeSB 4.1.60
bhojanam their mealsSB 10.29.6-7
bhojanam consumptionSB 11.14.10
bhrājamānam shiningSB 4.2.5
bhrājamānam illuminatingSB 4.12.36
bhrājamānam effulgentSB 10.39.51-52
bhū-saṃsthānam the situation of the earthSB 5.1.40
bhūmānam to the unlimited Supreme LordSB 10.14.41
bhūmānam to the almighty LordSB 10.89.60-61
bhakti-bhūmānam into a great personality of devotionCC Madhya 6.1
bhuñjānam enjoyingBG 15.10
bhuñjānam while enjoying lifeSB 10.6.24
bhuñjānam eatingSB 10.69.24
bhūta-ātmānam the Self in all beingsSB 3.29.27
bhāvita-bhūta-bhāvanam who manifests His different forms for the satisfaction of His devoteesSB 5.17.18
bhūtasantāpanam BhūtasantāpanaSB 7.2.18-19
bhuvanam the universeSB 1.19.8
tri-bhuvanam all the three worldsSB 3.11.31
bhuvanam all the planetsSB 3.15.6
tri-bhuvanam the three worldsSB 4.1.21
bhuvanam this material worldSB 4.29.84
bhuvanam the three worldsSB 8.20.30
tri-bhuvanam the three worldsSB 8.23.25
tri-bhuvanam ca and the three worldsSB 10.2.40
bhuvanam the universeSB 11.14.24
bhuvanam the entire three worldsCC Madhya 19.54
tri-bhuvanam ca and the three worldsCC Madhya 20.299
bhuvanam the whole worldCC Antya 20.156
bila-ayanam the subterranean planetsSB 5.24.16
brahma-darśanam the process of seeing the AbsoluteSB 1.3.33
brahma-helanam the result of disobedience to the brāhmaṇasSB 3.16.31
brahma pradhānam the Supreme BrahmanSB 3.32.10
brahma-darśanam self-realizationSB 3.32.23
brahma-āsanam the spiritual master's seatSB 10.78.30
brahma-sevanam service to the brāhmaṇasSB 11.17.18
bṛhat vanam the great forestSB 10.5.26
pūrṇimānam ca and of the name PūrṇimāSB 4.1.13
pavamānam ca and PavamānaSB 4.1.60
ātmānam ca also themselvesSB 8.6.2
tri-bhuvanam ca and the three worldsSB 10.2.40
bāhlikam duryodhanam ca and to Bāhlika and DuryodhanaSB 10.68.17
tri-bhuvanam ca and the three worldsCC Madhya 20.299
kiñcit cakāra vadanam she wore a sorry look on her faceSB 3.33.20
sudarśanam cakram Sudarśana discSB 4.15.16
cālanam movingSB 3.26.37
caṇḍa-locanam having fierce eyesSB 7.8.19-22
candanam sandalwoodSB 1.8.32
caṇḍikā-annam food offered to the goddess KālīSB 6.18.49
caraṇa-upadhānam the shelter of His feetSB 3.8.5
caraṇa-upadhānam the resting pillow for the legsCC Antya 19.70
cekitānam perceivingSB 6.16.48
channam coveredSB 7.13.29
channam coveredSB 10.54.4
chidyamānam being cut downSB 11.20.15
chidyamānam being cut downSB 11.20.16
chinnam cut to piecesSB 10.50.18
cihnam markSB 4.15.9-10
cintanam meditationMM 46
cyavanam the great sage Cyavana MuniSB 9.3.10
dadhānam exhibitingSB 10.38.14
dadhānam wearingSB 10.62.29-30
dadhānam placingCC Antya 1.166
dadhi-manthānam the churning rodSB 10.9.4
dadhi-mantha-bhājanam the pot in which yogurt was being churnedSB 10.9.6
dadhi-odanam boiled rice mixed with yogurtSB 10.20.29
dahanam the fireSB 10.66.35
dāhanam the burningSB 12.12.40-41
dahyamānam being burnedSB 12.4.10
dainam-dinaḥ dailySB 3.11.26
daiva-adhīnam the control of destinySB 10.20.12
dakṣiṇa-ayanam when the sun passes on the southern sideBG 8.25
dakṣiṇa-ayanam the sun passes to the southern sideSB 5.21.6
dalanam subduingCC Madhya 17.210
damanam chariot driverSB 4.26.1-3
damanam which subduesSB 10.79.3-4
asādhu-damanam (the horse who) subdues the unholySB 12.2.19-20
damanam the subduingSB 12.12.31-33
nam charityBG 10.4-5
nam charityBG 16.1-3
nam charityBG 17.7
nam charityBG 17.20
nam charityBG 17.20
nam charityBG 17.21
nam charityBG 17.22
nam charityBG 18.5
nam generosityBG 18.43
nam charitySB 3.12.41
nam charitySB 7.7.51-52
sudhā-dānam giving of the nectarSB 8.9.19
nam acts of charitySB 8.16.60
nam charitySB 8.16.61
nam charitySB 8.19.36
nam charitySB 8.19.36
nam charitySB 10.17.18
nam charitySB 11.14.10
nam charitySB 11.16.43
nam charitySB 11.19.4
nam charitySB 11.19.28-32
nam charitySB 11.19.36-39
nam giving of charitySB 11.23.45
nam charitySB 12.3.18
nam the method of giving as a giftSB 12.13.3
dandahyamānam burning to ashesSB 2.2.26
daṇḍavat-namaskāra offering of obeisancesCC Antya 12.37
darśanam sightsBG 11.10-11
darśanam philosophyBG 13.8-12
darśanam realizationSB 1.2.24
brahma-darśanam the process of seeing the AbsoluteSB 1.3.33
darśanam philosophySB 1.5.8
darśanam sightSB 1.6.33
darśanam meetingSB 1.8.25
bhava-darśanam seeing repetition of birth and deathSB 1.8.25
darśanam in my viewSB 1.9.22
dūra-darśanam very rarely seenSB 1.11.8
darśanam to look atSB 1.12.8
darśanam meetingSB 1.19.36
ātma-darśanam who manifests HimselfSB 3.20.25
darśanam sightSB 3.21.13
darśanam who could showSB 3.25.6
ātma-darśanam self-realizationSB 3.26.2
apīcya-darśanam very beautiful to seeSB 3.28.17
darśanam viewingSB 3.31.45-46
brahma-darśanam self-realizationSB 3.32.23
sama-darśanam equipoised in visionSB 3.32.25
darśanam revealingSB 3.32.31
darśanam audienceSB 4.7.47
darśanam who metSB 4.13.3
darśanam audienceSB 4.22.7
darśanam audienceSB 4.24.27
darśanam visionSB 4.24.44
su-darśanam very beautifulSB 4.24.51
priya-darśanam beautifulSB 4.25.41
darśanam audienceSB 4.31.5
darśanam philosophySB 4.31.7
su-darśanam SudarśanaSB 5.7.2
darśanam understandingSB 6.16.63
sama-darśanam equal to everyoneSB 7.1.43
darśanam the audienceSB 7.3.21
mat-darśanam the seeing of Me (or offering of prayers to Me or hearing about Me, all of which are absolute)SB 7.4.25-26
darśanam seeingSB 7.9.53
darśanam observationSB 7.15.63
ātma-darśanam which helps self-realizationSB 9.6.54
darśanam meetingSB 9.18.22
ātmani-darśanam with all the intelligence possible within himselfSB 10.1.52
priya-darśanam to see you again, my very dear friend and brotherSB 10.5.24
darśanam to see personallySB 10.10.37
darśanam which directly experiencesSB 10.20.43
darśanam the audienceSB 10.38.4
darśanam the sightSB 10.38.5
darśanam the sightSB 10.39.7
darśanam the visionSB 10.39.42-43
darśanam whose visionSB 10.56.40-42
darśanam the appearanceSB 10.57.31
darśanam who showsSB 10.58.8
darśanam the seeingSB 10.58.22
darśanam the sightSB 10.80.12-13
darśanam the sightSB 10.84.9
darśanam the visionSB 10.85.40
darśanam gataḥ have become visibleSB 10.86.31
darśanam visionSB 10.86.44
darśanam the visionSB 11.2.29
adbhuta-darśanam wonderful to beholdSB 11.6.5
sama-darśanam equal consciousness everywhereSB 11.14.16
darśanam and seeingSB 11.15.6-7
darśanam seeingSB 11.19.27
sama-darśanam seeing the Supreme Lord everywhereSB 11.19.36-39
darśanam sightSB 11.22.15
darśanam the visionSB 12.8.49
darśanam the sightSB 12.9.5
darśanam the seeingSB 12.10.19
darśanam to seeCC Madhya 20.61
acyuta-darśanam seeing of the Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 22.44
darśayānam displayingSB 3.15.45
daśa-yojanam up to ten yojanas (about eighty miles)SB 5.16.18
vanamāli-dāsa Vanamālī dāsaCC Adi 12.59
mugdha-smita-alpa-daśanam smiling with little teeth coming out of Their mouths (they were more and more attracted)SB 10.8.23
dattvā ācamanam giving water to wash the hands and mouthSB 8.16.41
deha-bandhanam imprisonment again in a material bodySB 9.13.8
dehinam of the embodiedBG 3.40
dehinam the living entityBG 14.5
dehinam the embodiedBG 14.7
sva-dehinam the living being himselfSB 5.11.6
dehinam by embodied beingsSB 10.51.34
dehinam an embodied beingSB 10.54.45
deva-yajanam the sacrificial altarSB 2.6.24
deva-yajanam the arrangements for the sacrifice to the demigodsSB 4.5.26
deva-yajanam place where the demigods are worshipedSB 4.7.7
deva-yajanam satisfying the demigods by sacrificesSB 4.24.10
deva-yānam going to DevalokaSB 4.29.13
deva-helanam disrespect of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.3.15
deva-yajanam a place of sacrifice to the demigodsSB 5.8.23
nara-deva-abhimānam King Rahūgaṇa, who thought himself the rulerSB 5.10.8
deva-helanam offense to the demigodsSB 6.9.4
deva-yānam the process of elevation known as deva-yānaSB 7.15.55
deva-yānam the predominating deity for the path of deliverance for the demigodsSB 8.5.36
pitṛ-deva-arcanam the worship of the forefathers and the demigodsSB summary
deva-helanam an offense against Varuṇa and the other godsSB 10.22.19
deva-yajanam to the sacrificial arenaSB 10.23.3
deva-yajanam to the sacrificial arenaSB 10.23.28
deva-yajanam the place for worshiping the demigodsSB 10.74.12
deva-yajanam the place where the Deity is worshipedSB 11.27.21
deva-yajanam the place where the Supreme Lord is worshipedSB 12.11.17
dhanam-jayaḥ Dhanañjaya (Arjuna, the winner of wealth)BG 1.15
dhanam-jaya O winner of wealth, ArjunaBG 12.9
dhanam wealthBG 16.13-15
dhanam richesSB 1.12.33
dhanam wealthSB 1.13.24
dhanam wealthSB 1.15.14
dhanam wealthSB 2.9.6
go-dhanam the treasure of cowsSB 3.2.29
mahā-dhanam very valuableSB 4.9.38
śīla-dhanam one whose wealth is good behaviorSB 4.21.44
dhanam wealthSB 4.31.31
uttama-dhanam a great treasureSB 5.3.3
dhanam the wealthSB 5.14.2
dhanam wealthSB 5.14.2
dhanam moneySB 5.14.26
dhanam material benefit or wealthSB 5.14.35
dhanam moneySB 6.1.66
dhanam the wealthSB 6.7.36
dhanam moneySB 7.15.15
dhanam the propertySB 8.1.10
tat-dhanam the property in the possession of a childSB 8.11.4
dhanam the wealthSB 9.4.4-5
dhanam wealthSB 9.6.19
dhanam richesSB 9.11.12
go-dhanam and cowsSB 10.5.14
go-dhanam the cowsSB 10.18.22
go-dhanam cows (and other animals)SB 10.19.5
go-dhanam their cowsSB 10.25.27
go-dhanam the herd of cowsSB 10.35.22-23
dhanam the wealthSB 10.44.32
mahā-dhanam very richSB 10.48.4
dhanam wealthSB 10.52.5
dhanam the wealthSB 10.64.40
dhanam wealthSB 10.81.14
dhanam richesSB 10.81.20
dhanam wealthSB 10.81.20
dhanam wealthSB 10.88.8
dhanam wealthSB 11.5.12
dhanam wealthSB 11.19.28-32
dhanam wealthSB 11.19.36-39
vraja-dhanam the special wealth of the inhabitants of VrajaCC Madhya 14.228
dhanam propertyCC Madhya 25.101
dhṛti-dhanam the treasure of My patienceCC Antya 1.190
dhanam richesCC Antya 20.29
dhanam the wealthIso 1
akhila-dharma-bhāvanam who is the master of all religious principles or the occupational duties for a human beingSB 8.1.16
dharma-sevanam observance of religious principlesSB 12.2.6
dhāvamānam movingSB 4.11.20
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
dhṛti-dhanam the treasure of My patienceCC Antya 1.190
dhunānam being twirledSB 3.15.40
dhunānam twirlingSB 10.23.22
dhyāna-ayanam easily meditated uponSB 3.28.33
dhyānam meditationBG 12.12
dhyānam and meditationSB 11.3.27-28
dhyānam meditationSB 11.13.4
dhyānam meditationSB 11.14.31
dīna-paripālanam to give protection to suffering humanitySB 8.7.38
dainam-dinaḥ dailySB 3.11.26
dinam is a daySB 3.11.22
dinam the daytimeSB 3.11.23
nam meekSB 4.14.45
anu-dinam day after daySB 4.23.39
nam wretchedSB 4.28.47
dinam daySB 5.1.30
pratipat-dinam on the day of pratipatSB 8.16.48
nam wretchedSB 10.47.18
dinam the daySB 12.4.2
prati-dinam every dayMM 1
anu-dinam every dayMM 40
nam wretchedMM 49
dīpanam the inciterSB 10.32.15
dīpanam the burningSB 10.37.15-20
divya-ratnam a transcendental gemCC Madhya 22.42
divya-ratnam a transcendental gemCC Madhya 24.219
dīyamānam being offeredSB 3.29.13
dīyamānam being offeredSB 5.24.25
dīyamānam being givenCC Adi 4.207
dīyamānam being offeredCC Madhya 6.270
dīyamānam being offeredCC Madhya 9.268
dīyamānam being givenCC Madhya 19.173
dīyamānam being offeredCC Antya 3.189
go-dohanam milking the cowSB 1.19.39
dohanam the milking potSB 4.17.3
dohanam milking potSB 4.18.9-10
dohanam to the place of milkingSB 10.38.28-33
dṛśyamānam being clearly seenSB 5.12.4
dṛśyamānam sometimes visibleSB 8.10.16-18
dṛśyamānam being observed by direct experienceSB 11.18.26
dūra-darśanam very rarely seenSB 1.11.8
durāpādanam difficult to achieveSB 3.23.42
durdarśanam very difficult to seeSB 3.13.35
durdarśanam rarely seenSB 10.71.23
bāhlikam duryodhanam ca and to Bāhlika and DuryodhanaSB 10.68.17
duryodhanam DuryodhanaSB 10.74.53
duryodhanam DuryodhanaSB 10.75.1-2
duṣprasādanam who is very difficult to satisfySB 4.9.34
dvādaśa-yojanam twelve yojanas (about one hundred miles)SB 10.50.49
dvija-arcanam worshiping the brāhmaṇas or VaiṣṇavasSB 7.14.25
dvija-āgamanam the return of Durvāsā Muni, the great mystic brāhmaṇaSB 9.4.41
dyotanam illuminationSB 3.26.40
dyumnam DyumnaSB 4.13.15-16
dyūta-sadanam the gambling houseSB 11.25.25
ekāntinam exclusiveSB 10.46.2
ekāntinam in privateSB 11.6.50
enam thisBG 2.19
enam thisBG 2.19
enam this (soul)BG 2.21
enam this soulBG 2.23
enam this soulBG 2.23
enam this soulBG 2.23
enam this soulBG 2.25
enam this soulBG 2.26
enam about the soulBG 2.26
enam this soulBG 2.29
enam this soulBG 2.29
enam this soulBG 2.29
enam thisBG 3.37
enam thisBG 3.41
enam thisBG 4.42
enam thisBG 6.27
enam himBG 11.50
enam thisBG 15.3-4
enam thisBG 15.11
enam thisBG 15.11
mā enam never unto himSB 1.7.35
enam this manSB 1.17.10-11
enam this particularSB 2.2.12
enam thisSB 3.1.15
enam to the LordSB 3.18.3
enam himSB 3.18.24
enam himSB 3.18.28
enam himSB 3.20.20
enam Lord BrahmāSB 3.20.23
enam unto HimSB 3.31.14
enam thatSB 4.11.22
enam thatSB 4.11.29
enam himSB 4.14.13
enam the LordSB 4.14.33
enam the KingSB 4.17.16
enam the King of heaven, IndraSB 4.19.20
enam theseSB 4.19.36
enam him (Pṛthu)SB 4.20.20
enam King PṛthuSB 4.20.34
enam himSB 4.28.22
enam himSB 5.1.9
enam the deer calfSB 5.8.14
enam thisSB 5.8.24
enam unto this Bharata (Jaḍa Bharata)SB 5.9.8
enam this (Jaḍa Bharata)SB 5.9.14
enam thisSB 5.11.1
enam this mindSB 5.11.17
enam himSB 6.1.68
enam him (Ajāmila)SB 6.2.13
enam this one (Vṛtrāsura)SB 6.9.40
enam himSB 7.2.57
enam him (Prahlāda Mahārāja)SB 7.5.19
enam thatSB 7.8.18
enam thisSB 7.14.18
enam this bodySB 7.15.37
enam HimSB 8.5.29
enam this arrangementSB 8.15.26
enam him (Bali Mahārāja)SB 8.15.29
enam against HimSB 8.20.12
enam this poor Bali MahārājaSB 8.22.21
enam thisSB 9.1.28
enam this (body)SB 9.14.35
enam unto King PurūravāSB 9.14.41
enam thisSB 9.20.37
enam to the childSB 10.3.12
enam this KṛṣṇaSB 10.3.23
enam this boySB 10.11.56
enam unto KṛṣṇaSB 10.11.56
enam KṛṣṇaSB 10.12.14
enam thisSB 10.14.55
enam thisSB 10.24.11
enam thisSB 10.26.15
enam HimSB 10.27.2
enam about HimSB 10.44.15
enam HimSB 10.51.8
enam him (Akrūra)SB 10.57.35-36
enam himSB 10.59.31
enam this personSB 10.64.43
enam thisSB 10.66.43
enam with thisSB 10.73.9
enam himSB 10.84.43
enam himSB 10.88.34
enam to a personSB 11.10.20
enam this personSB 11.19.10
enam himSB 11.23.38-39
enam thisCC Madhya 20.162
gadinam with macesBG 11.17
gadinam with clubBG 11.46
gaganam all of outer space or the skySB summary
gaganam etherBs 5.51
gahanam very denseSB 8.3.5
gahanam denseSB 10.89.50
gamanam walkingCC Madhya 14.227
gamanam walkingBs 5.56
nam songCC Madhya 14.227
nam songBs 5.56
gandha-mādanam to the Gandhamādana HillSB 4.1.58
gandhamādanam the mountain known as GandhamādanaSB 10.52.3
vanam gataḥ retired to the forest as a vānaprasthaSB 9.6.25
darśanam gataḥ have become visibleSB 10.86.31
gauḍa-udyānam upon the garden known as Gauḍa-deśaCC Madhya 16.1
gāyanam the singingSB 3.31.42
sa-taḍit-ghanam with the lightning and the cloudsSB 4.6.27
jñāna-ghanam Your Lordship, who are concentrated knowledgeSB 9.8.23
uttarā-hanuvat ghanam on the cloud resembling the upper lipsSB 10.12.20
ghanam full ofSB 10.37.22
ghanam a cloudSB 10.59.15
ghaṭamānam still tryingSB 6.12.16
ghātanam the killingSB 12.12.37
tapaḥ-ghnam which dismantles the austeritiesSB 5.2.15
sauhṛda-ghnam a breaker of friendship (therefore not countable among the bhāgavatas, or devotees of the Lord)SB 6.5.39
agha-ghnam which vanquish all sinful reactionsSB 9.11.21
kali-kalmaṣa-ghnam which diminish the troubles of this age of KaliSB 10.1.14
ghnam destroyedSB 10.62.8
ghnam the killer (Lord Indra)SB 10.79.7
ghnam which eradicateSB 10.86.21
ghnam which destroysSB 10.90.47
ghnam which destroySB 11.5.33
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam defeating everything inauspiciousSB 12.12.69
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam defeating everything inauspiciousCC Madhya 17.138
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam who can destroy all kinds of material miseryCC Madhya 24.48
gīyamānam which was being sungSB 10.54.59
go-mithunam a cow and bullSB 1.16.4
go-mithunam a cow and a bullSB 1.17.1
go-dohanam milking the cowSB 1.19.39
go-dhanam the treasure of cowsSB 3.2.29
go-dhanam and cowsSB 10.5.14
go-dhanam the cowsSB 10.18.22
go-dhanam cows (and other animals)SB 10.19.5
go-dhanam their cowsSB 10.25.27
go-dhanam the herd of cowsSB 10.35.22-23
govardhanam along with Govardhana HillSB 10.11.36
govinda-āgamanam the arrival of KṛṣṇaSB 10.53.27
gṛha-udyānam the household gardenSB 3.33.18
gṛha-medhinam from the religious householderSB 10.72.17
gṛha-medhinam the materialistic householderSB 11.7.72
guhā-ānanam having a mouth resembling a big cave in a mountainSB 10.12.16
guṇa-anuvarṇanam description of the transcendental qualities ofSB 1.5.22
guṇa-ayanam one who has acquired all the good qualitiesSB 4.21.44
guṇa-hīnam without flavorSB 7.13.38
guṇa-anuvarṇanam describing the transcendental qualitiesSB 8.12.46
guru-helanam disrespect to the spiritual masterSB 6.7.10
ha āsīnam seatedSB 8.22.15
ātma-hanam murderer of sonsSB 1.7.40
hanam troublingSB 3.15.1
yajña-hanam one who impeded the performance of a yajñaSB 4.19.15
uttarā-hanuvat ghanam on the cloud resembling the upper lipsSB 10.12.20
hanyamānam being beatenSB 1.17.1
hanyamānam being attackedSB 10.25.14
haraye namaḥ obeisances to Lord HariSB 12.12.47
haraye namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances to Lord HariCC Adi 17.122
hareḥ ārādhanam worshiping the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 8.16.47
hari-kīrtanam describing the glories of the LordSB 4.31.25
hari-kīrtanam chanting of the holy name of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.1.30
hastinam the elephant (Kuvalayāpīḍa)SB 10.37.15-20
havirdhānam of the name HavirdhānaSB 4.24.5
hāyanam a yearSB 6.19.21
sura-helanam disobeying great demigodsSB 3.15.36
brahma-helanam the result of disobedience to the brāhmaṇasSB 3.16.31
helanam negligenceSB 3.24.29
kṛta-helanam contempt having been shownSB 4.4.9
helanam disrespectful behaviorSB 4.11.33
helanam insult, neglectSB 4.13.28
tat-helanam disrespect to themSB 4.14.22
deva-helanam disrespect of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.3.15
helanam neglectfullySB 6.2.14
guru-helanam disrespect to the spiritual masterSB 6.7.10
deva-helanam offense to the demigodsSB 6.9.4
helanam negligenceSB 7.15.72
deva-helanam an offense against Varuṇa and the other godsSB 10.22.19
helanam offenseSB 10.25.3
helanam offenseSB 10.57.12-13
hema-nalīnam like a golden lotusBs 5.18
hima-mardanam destroying coldSB 3.26.40
vidhi-hīnam without scriptural directionBG 17.13
mantra-hīnam with no chanting of the Vedic hymnsBG 17.13
nam being deprived ofSB 1.7.56
guṇa-hīnam without flavorSB 7.13.38
nam devoidSB 10.23.39
nam withoutCC Adi 2.53
hiraṇya-raśanam tied with a gold chainSB 4.19.19
huta-aśanam the sacred fireSB 3.21.45-47
huta-bhojanam eating the oblations of sacrificeSB 4.1.60
hutāśanam the fire-godSB 8.4.17-24
icchā-pidhānam which covers all desirable thingsSB 5.19.27
icchā-pidhānam covering all other desiresCC Madhya 22.40
icchā-pidhānam covering all other desiresCC Madhya 24.103
icchā-pidhānam covering all other desiresCC Madhya 24.199
īhamānam who is acting for our benefitSB 8.1.16
īhamānam executingSB 11.28.31
ilā-upākhyānam the history of IlāSB 12.12.22
īśānam the Supreme LordSB 1.8.28
īśanam divinitySB 1.11.38
tvā īśānam unto You, the supreme controllerSB 10.3.26
īśanam opulenceCC Adi 2.55
īśanam opulenceCC Adi 5.87
īśvara-ālambanam completely taking shelter at the lotus feet of the Supreme LordSB 9.21.17
nārāyaṇāya namaḥ iti obeisances to NārāyaṇaMM 41
asadhrīcīnam iva not correct, as if he could not understand anythingSB 5.9.5
jagat-ātmānam the soul of the universeSB 4.9.34
jaghanam the hipsSB 2.1.27
jājvalyamānam blazing with fireSB 10.66.39
jala-bhājanam the waterpotSB 8.19.28
jala-yānam a raftSB 10.68.42-43
jala-ruha-ānanam a face exactly like a lotus flowerCC Adi 6.67
jaladhi-bandhanam bridging the oceanSB 9.11.20
jana-ardanam who takes away all the disadvantages of the devoteeSB 4.30.21
sva-janam kinsmenBG 1.28
sva-janam own kinsmenBG 1.31
sva-janam kinsmenBG 1.36
sva-janam kinsmenBG 1.44
janam the general mass of peopleSB 2.2.7
janam those who are bornSB 2.9.30
janam to JanalokaSB 3.11.30
janam personsSB 3.29.39
janam personsSB 3.29.45
janam living entitiesSB 4.11.19
janam the people in generalSB 4.19.36
puram-janam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.30.3
janam a personSB 5.18.20
janam all peopleSB 6.3.13
acyuta-āśraya-janam a person sheltered by the lotus feet of Acyuta, Lord KṛṣṇaSB 6.3.34
janam to all living entities (thinking all of them to be engaged in the service of the Lord)SB 7.7.35
janam people in generalSB 7.9.28
janam the living entitySB 7.9.41
janam a living entity or human beingSB 7.13.42
janam to people in generalSB 9.8.15-16
pramadā-janam the assemblage of womenSB 10.34.26
strī-janam the womenSB 10.34.29
janam peopleSB 10.39.26
sva-janam family membersSB 10.47.61
sva-janam her own relativesSB 10.49.14
sva-janam His subjectsSB 10.50.5-6
janam His subjectsSB 10.50.57
ṛtvik-janam his priestsSB 10.66.40
sva-janam a dear oneSB 10.82.19
janam other peopleSB 11.18.31
janam the personSB 11.19.10
janam a devoteeCC Madhya 22.160
ku-janam low personCC Antya 6.327
sva-janam family membersCC Antya 7.47
janam followersCC Antya 20.29
janama the birthsCC Adi 3.94
janama sa-phale My birth is now fulfilledCC Adi 4.252
janama the birthCC Adi 17.325
manuṣya-janama birth as a human beingCC Madhya 8.33
janama my lifeCC Madhya 20.99
janamejaya-ādīn headed by Mahārāja JanamejayaSB 1.16.2
janamejaya JanamejayaSB 9.22.35
janamejayaḥ was named JanamejayaSB 9.2.35-36
janamejayaḥ King JanamejayaSB 9.20.2
janamejayaḥ the eldest sonSB 9.22.36
janamejayaḥ JanamejayaSB 9.23.2
janamilā took birthCC Adi 13.74
janārdanam to the controller of the living beingsSB 1.9.31
janārdanam who can kill all the enemiesSB 8.16.20
janārdanam Lord Janārdana, the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 10.28.1
janārdanam Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.63.30
janārdanam Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.71.43
janārdanam to Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.77.16
akhila-janma-śobhanam the best of all species of lifeSB 5.13.21
mat-janma-karma-kathanam glorifying My birth and activitiesSB 11.11.34-41
janma-nidhanam the birth and deathSB 12.12.18
jantu-mārjanam which purifies all living beingsSB 12.8.33-34
jaṭa-ācchannam covered with compressed, long hairSB 1.18.27
dhanam-jaya O winner of wealth, ArjunaBG 12.9
dhanam-jayaḥ Dhanañjaya (Arjuna, the winner of wealth)BG 1.15
viśva-jayinam the conqueror of the entire universeSB 8.15.34
jayinam victoriousSB 8.19.6
jemanam the taking of lunchSB 10.14.60
jihma-mīnam appearing as and pretending to be a great fishSB 8.24.61
jīvanam lifeBG 7.9
jīvanam subsistenceSB 1.13.47
jīvanam the existence of lifeSB 10.12.28
jīvanam their life (their water)SB 10.20.6
jīvanam the life-giving forceSB 10.24.8
tapta-jīvanam life for those aggrieved in the material worldSB 10.31.9
jīvanam lifeCC Madhya 2.18
tapta-jīvanam life for persons very much aggrieved in the material worldCC Madhya 14.13
jīvanam the lifeCC Antya 20.12
jīvanam very lifeMM 39
jñāna-sampannam very advanced in spiritual knowledgeSB 8.16.53
jñāna-ghanam Your Lordship, who are concentrated knowledgeSB 9.8.23
jñānam pure consciousnessBG 3.39
jñānam knowledgeBG 3.40
jñānam into knowledgeBG 4.34
jñānam knowledgeBG 4.39
jñānam knowledgeBG 4.39
jñānam knowledgeBG 5.15
jñānam knowledgeBG 5.16
jñānam phenomenal knowledgeBG 7.2
jñānam knowledgeBG 9.1
jñānam knowledgeBG 10.4-5
jñānam knowledgeBG 10.38
jñānam knowledgeBG 12.12
jñānam knowledgeBG 13.1-2
jñānam knowledge ofBG 13.3
jñānam knowledgeBG 13.3
jñānam knowledgeBG 13.8-12
jñānam knowledgeBG 13.18
jñānam knowledgeBG 13.19
jñānam knowledgeBG 14.1
jñānam knowledgeBG 14.2
jñānam knowledgeBG 14.9
jñānam knowledgeBG 14.11
jñānam knowledgeBG 14.17
jñānam knowledgeBG 15.15
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.18
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.19
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.20
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.21
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.21
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.42
jñānam knowledgeBG 18.63
jñānam knowledgeSB 1.2.7
jñānam knowledgeSB 1.2.11
jñānam knowledgeSB 1.2.28-29
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 1.5.12
jñānam knowledgeSB 1.5.30
jñānam knowledgeSB 1.5.35
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 1.5.39
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 1.12.3
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 1.15.30
jñānam knowledge (self-realization)SB 1.16.26-30
jñānam knowledgeSB 2.3.12
jñānam knowledgeSB 2.4.24
yat jñānam which knowledgeSB 2.5.1
jñānam culture of transcendental knowledgeSB 2.5.16
jñānam knowledgeSB 2.6.40-41
jñānam knowledgeSB 2.7.19
jñānam knowledge acquiredSB 2.9.31
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.4.13
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.4.18
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.4.25
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.4.30
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.5.4
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.7.38
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.7.39
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.15.24
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.24.30
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.26.2
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.31.16
jñānam wisdomSB 3.31.27
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.32.23
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.32.28
jñānam knowledgeSB 3.32.31
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.12.51
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 4.16.25
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.17.5
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.23.11
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.24.75
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.25.5
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.29.6
jñānam full knowledgeSB 4.29.36-37
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.29.71
akuṇṭha-jñānam perfect knowledgeSB 4.29.1b
jñānam knowledgeSB 4.31.7
jñānam the supreme knowledgeSB 5.12.11
jñānam knowledgeSB 6.15.20
jñānam knowledgeSB 6.16.56
jñānam knowledgeSB 7.6.27
jñānam confidential knowledgeSB 7.6.28
jñānam knowledgeSB 7.7.15
jñānam complete knowledge of the Transcendence (Brahman, Paramātmā and Bhagavān)SB 7.10.43-44
jñānam knowledgeSB 7.11.21
jñānam knowledgeSB 7.15.19
jñānam knowledgeSB 7.15.57
jñānam knowledgeSB 8.8.20
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 8.14.8
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 8.17.10
jñānam knowledgeSB 8.24.51
jñānam the supreme knowledgeSB 8.24.52
jñānam knowledgeSB 9.1.2-3
jñānam knowledgeSB 9.4.10
astra-jñānam the art of military administrationSB 9.22.38
kriyā-jñānam the art of performing ritualistic ceremoniesSB 9.22.38
jñānam this transcendental knowledgeSB 10.3.44
yat tat jñānam such knowledgeSB 10.8.5
jñānam consciousnessSB 10.20.41
jñānam knowledgeSB 10.28.15
jñānam knowledgeSB 10.45.30-31
jñānam knowledgeSB 10.89.14-17
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.4.4
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.5.12
jñānam consciousnessSB 11.7.39
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.9.31
jñānam knowledge is manifestSB 11.13.6
jñānam knowledge of the above-mentioned elements by individual symptomsSB 11.16.37
jñānam such knowledge and the means of achieving itSB 11.19.1
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.19.8
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.19.14
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.19.25
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.19.27
jñānam the path of philosophySB 11.20.6
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.20.11
jñānam the cultivation of knowledgeSB 11.20.31
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.22.11
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.22.13
jñānam the spirit soul, who is the possessor of knowledgeSB 11.22.19
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.22.28
jñānam the seerSB 11.24.2
jñānam (who possesses) consciousnessSB 11.24.4
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.25.24
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.25.24
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.25.30
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 11.28.18
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.29.13-14
jñānam knowledgeSB 11.29.24
jñānam the Absolute TruthSB 12.4.23
jñānam knowledgeSB 12.10.37
jñānam knowledgeSB 12.12.4
jñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 12.12.53
jñānam knowledgeSB 12.12.55
jñānam knowledgeSB 12.13.18
jñānam knowledgeCC Adi 1.51
jñānam knowledgeCC Adi 2.11
jñānam knowledgeCC Adi 2.63
jñānam knowledgeCC Madhya 20.158
jñānam speculative knowledgeCC Madhya 22.19
jñānam speculative knowledgeCC Madhya 22.146
jñānam knowledgeCC Madhya 23.29
jñānam knowledgeCC Madhya 24.74
jñānam knowledgeCC Madhya 24.81
jñānam knowledgeCC Madhya 25.105
jñānam advayam identical knowledgeCC Madhya 25.132
jñānam knowledgeMM 16
jñānam knowledgeNBS 28
jṛmbhita-ānanam whose face was expandedSB 7.8.19-22
jvalanam a fireBG 11.29
kadanam persecutionSB 7.2.13
kadanam persecutionSB 10.2.1-2
kadanam destructionSB 10.77.9
kaila namaskāra offered obeisancesCC Madhya 6.22
kaila namaskāra he offered respects by bowing downCC Madhya 10.76
kailā namaskāra offered his respectsCC Madhya 21.81
kaila namaskāra he offered obeisancesCC Antya 7.67
kailāsa-vāsinam the resident of the place known as KailāsaSB 9.4.55
kāla-upapannam obtained in the course of timeSB 5.11.6
kāla-raśanam is moving because of time eternalSB 8.11.8
kali-kalmaṣa-ghnam which diminish the troubles of this age of KaliSB 10.1.14
tat-kālīnam described as happening now (in the paugaṇḍa age)SB 10.12.41
kalkanam mutual quarrelSB 1.14.4
kali-kalmaṣa-ghnam which diminish the troubles of this age of KaliSB 10.1.14
kalpanam arrangementsSB 10.37.23
kalpanam the regulating agentSB 12.9.28-29
kamala-vanam a forest of lotus flowersCC Antya 1.169
kamanam the most desirableSB 1.9.33
kāminam very lustySB 6.1.58-60
kāminam very lustySB 9.19.8
kāminam lustySB 12.1.18
uru-kampayānam moving very greatlySB 2.7.40
uru kampayānam trembling greatlyCC Madhya 24.21
kānanam gardensSB 8.4.17-24
nava-kānanam there are many new gardenlike placesSB 10.11.28
kānanam to the forestSB 10.31.15
kānanam and forestsSB 12.2.8
kānanam to the forestCC Adi 4.152
kānanam to the forestCC Madhya 21.124
kāñcanam goldSB 8.18.32
kāñcanam goldSB 11.16.18
vinamra-kandharaḥ his neck bentSB 10.13.64
ańga-kaṇḍūyanam as pleasing scratching of the bodySB 8.7.10
kānīnam because the baby was born during her maiden state, before her marriageSB 9.23.13
kanyā-ratnam your beautiful daughterSB 9.3.33
kare namaskāra offers respectful obeisancesCC Antya 3.4-5
kare namaskāra is offering his obeisancesCC Antya 4.18
karena namaskāra offers obeisancesCC Madhya 18.84
karena namaskāra offer respectful obeisancesCC Antya 15.50
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Madhya 24.264
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Antya 1.157
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Antya 3.143
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Antya 3.250
kari' namaskāre offering my respectful obeisancesCC Antya 20.75
karma-bandhanam the bondage of fruitive activitySB 5.24.20
karma-anubandhanam which is simply the basis of bondage to material activitySB 10.23.35
mat-janma-karma-kathanam glorifying My birth and activitiesSB 11.11.34-41
karśanam rendering thinSB 4.28.35-36
kat-annam stale, tasteless foodsSB 5.9.9-10
mat-janma-karma-kathanam glorifying My birth and activitiesSB 11.11.34-41
kathyamānam being relatedSB 10.79.22
katthanam boastingSB 10.66.7
katthanam the boastingSB 10.89.39
vanamālī kavicandra Vanamālī KavicandraCC Adi 12.63
keśinam a son named KeśīSB 9.24.46
keśinam the demon KeśīSB 10.36.20
keśinam the demon KeśīSB 10.37.25
ketanam the houseSB 4.3.13
ketanam abodeSB 10.83.36
kṛta-ketanam restingSB 11.30.42
kiñcit cakāra vadanam she wore a sorry look on her faceSB 3.33.20
kiñcit ūnam a little less thanSB 6.18.66-67
kirīṭinam with helmetsBG 11.17
kirīṭinam with helmetBG 11.46
kirīṭinam with helmetSB 2.9.16
kirīṭinam adorned with a crownSB 3.21.10
kirīṭinam the Lord is decorated with a jeweled helmetSB 4.8.48
kīrtanam chantingSB 2.1.11
kīrtanam glorificationSB 2.4.15
hari-kīrtanam describing the glories of the LordSB 4.31.25
hari-kīrtanam chanting of the holy name of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 6.1.30
kīrtanam chantingSB 7.5.23-24
kīrtanam chantingSB 7.11.8-12
kīrtanam chantingSB 10.38.4
kīrtanam chantingSB 11.3.27-28
kīrtanam vibrating transcendental sounds pertaining to the holy name, form, qualities and entourage, and inquiring about them (these also should be only in relationship to Viṣṇu)CC Madhya 9.259-260
kīrtanam glorifyingCC Madhya 20.61
kīrtanam chantingMM 46
kīrtyamānam glorifyingSB 1.10.11-12
kīrtyamānam being chantedSB 4.29.84
kīrtyamānam being glorifiedCC Madhya 24.98
kledanam moisteningSB 3.26.43
tīrtha-udaka-klinnam bathing in the water of that holy placeSB 5.8.31
parama-kopanam who was always very angrySB 9.3.10
kopāt bhagnamāne having been in anger on being insultedSB 3.2.33
koṭi namaskāra offering obeisances ten million timesCC Adi 6.116
koṭi namaskāra hundreds and thousands of obeisancesCC Antya 19.19
krandamānam cryingSB 10.19.5
krīḍanam the playingSB 7.2.39
kriyā-jñānam the art of performing ritualistic ceremoniesSB 9.22.38
kṛntanam cutting offSB 3.30.27
kṛntanam that which can completely cut offSB 6.2.46
kṛntanam the cutting,SB 12.12.39
kṛṣṇa-ajinam the skin of a deerSB 8.18.15
kṛṣṇa-sandarśanam the audience of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.80.15
kṛṣṇa-ajinam the skin of a black deerSB 12.8.7-11
kṛṣṇa-anuśīlanam cultivation of service in relationship to KṛṣṇaCC Madhya 19.167
śrī-kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtanam for the congregational chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.12
kṛta-svasti-ayanam decorated with auspicious marksSB 3.23.30
kṛta-helanam contempt having been shownSB 4.4.9
kṛta-svastyayanam engaging them in chanting auspicious Vedic hymnsSB 10.7.5
kṛta-svastyayanam immediately performed a ritualistic ceremony for good fortuneSB 10.7.11
kṛta-ketanam restingSB 11.30.42
kṛtsnam wholeBG 1.39
kṛtsnam everythingBG 7.29
kṛtsnam in totalBG 9.8
kṛtsnam entireBG 10.42
kṛtsnam completelyBG 11.7
kṛtsnam completeBG 11.13
kṛtsnam the wholeBG 13.34
kṛtsnam allBG 13.34
kṛtsnam whollySB 9.11.3
kṛtsnam entireSB 10.47.36
kṛtsnam everythingSB 10.60.38
kṛtsnam allSB 11.17.46
kṛtsnam entireCC Adi 2.20
kṛtsnam entireCC Madhya 20.163
kṛtsnam entireCC Madhya 20.376
kṛtvā namaḥ paying obeisancesSB 10.22.19
kṣīra-upasecanam boiled rice sprinkled with milkSB 10.42.25
ku-yoginam the imperfect yogīSB 11.28.28
ku-janam low personCC Antya 6.327
kukudminam the humped (bull demon)SB 10.36.15
vidarbha-kula-nandanam the favorite in the dynasty of VidarbhaSB 9.24.1
kula-nandanam a sonSB 9.24.46
kula-nāśanam which will destroy the dynastySB 11.1.16
kulińga-mithunam a pair of (male and female) birds known as kulińgaSB 7.2.51
kuṇḍalinam with earringsSB 2.9.16
kuṇḍalinam wearing earringsSB 3.21.10
kuṇḍalinam with pearl earringsSB 4.8.48
kuṇḍinam to Kuṇḍina, Bhīṣmaka's capitalSB 10.53.15
kuṇḍinam to KuṇḍinaSB 10.53.20-21
kuṇḍinam the city of KuṇḍinaSB 10.54.19-20
kuṇḍinam KuṇḍinaSB 10.54.52
trita-kūpam sudarśanam the pilgrimage places known as Tritakūpa and SudarśanaSB 10.78.19-20
nānā-rasa-kupya-bhājanam utensils made of various metalsSB 10.7.7
kusuma-śarāsanam CupidSB 5.5.31
laghimānam the mystic perfection laghimāSB 11.15.12
lagnam tightly attachedSB 5.2.16
lagnam attachedSB 11.30.3
lagnam attachedSB 11.30.3
lagnam penetratingCC Antya 1.195
lakṣmī-āyatanam the residence of the goddess of fortuneSB 7.4.8
poṣaṇa-pālana-prīṇana-lālanam raising, maintaining, petting and protectingSB 5.8.9
lālyamānam being thus praisedSB 4.9.53
lambamānam situatedSB 10.7.30
lāñchanam dressed likeSB 1.17.1
nṛpa-lāñchanam the dress of a kingSB 1.17.29
lelihānam the snake, licking his lipsSB 12.5.11-12
locanam eyesSB 1.18.24-25
loka-locanam public visionSB 3.2.11
locanam eyesSB 3.4.7
locanam light to seeSB 3.5.34
locanam eyesSB 3.19.7
tri-locanam with three eyesSB 4.24.24-25
locanam eyesSB 4.25.31
ugra-locanam having powerful eyesSB 6.9.13-17
uttāra-locanam his eyes turned upward (as are those of a dead body)SB 6.14.46
aruṇa-locanam having reddish eyesSB 6.16.30
caṇḍa-locanam having fierce eyesSB 7.8.19-22
locanam Her eyesSB 8.8.41-46
aravinda-locanam Lord Rāmacandra, whose eyes are like the petals of a lotusSB 9.11.30
aravinda-locanam the lotus-eyed LordSB 10.37.3
locanam the eyesSB 10.38.9
locanam an eyeSB 10.41.25
locanam with eyesSB 10.44.12
locanam (about the Lord) whose eyesSB 10.46.46
locanam whose eyesSB 10.47.1-2
locanam whose eyesSB 10.67.9-10
locanam (He attracted) the eyesSB 11.1.6-7
loka-locanam public visionSB 3.2.11
loka-vyasanam danger to the people in generalSB 4.14.7
loka-namaskṛtaḥ worshiped by all peopleSB 8.5.5
loka-vimohanam so wonderful to the people in generalSB 8.11.33
loka-namaskṛtaḥ who is honored by all peopleSB 9.3.20
lokanam lookingCC Madhya 2.45
trai-lokya-mohanam captivating the three worldsSB 6.4.35-39
mā enam never unto himSB 1.7.35
gandha-mādanam to the Gandhamādana HillSB 4.1.58
madhoḥ vanam the land of MathurāSB 1.10.26
madhoḥ vanam the forest known as MadhuvanaSB 4.9.1
madhu-vanam of the name MadhuvanaSB 4.8.42
madhusūdanam unto Madhusūdana, the Personality of GodheadSB 8.22.18
madhusūdanam the Supreme Lord, the killer of MadhuSB 8.24.45
madhuvanam a forest in Vṛndāvana known as MadhuvanaSB 4.8.62
madhyandinam MadhyandinamSB 4.13.13
magnam mergedSB 6.15.18-19
magnam submergedSB 10.47.52
mahā-dhanam very valuableSB 4.9.38
mahā-ākhyānam great historical incidentSB 6.13.22-23
mahā-svanam a loud soundSB 8.15.23
mahā-dhanam very richSB 10.48.4
mahat-ākhyānam the great storySB 8.24.59
mahat-vicalanam the movement of great personalitiesSB 10.8.4
mahat-vicalanam the wandering of saintly personsCC Madhya 8.40
mahat-ākhyānam the great epic descriptionCC Madhya 24.117
mahendra-bhavanam the palace of Indra, the King of heavenSB 7.4.8
mahendra-āsanam the throne of King IndraSB 7.4.14
mahimānam gloriesBG 11.41-42
avikuṇṭha-mahimānam whose glories are unobscuredSB 3.31.14
mahimānam gloriesSB 4.12.40
sva-mahimānam Your personal glorySB 5.3.9
tat-mahimānam His glorious abode, the spiritual world, VaikuṇṭhaSB 5.4.5
mahimānam MahimāSB 6.18.2
mahimānam the glorySB 7.3.37-38
mahimānam gloriesSB 8.24.38
mahimānam greatnessSB 10.45.37
mahimānam the mystic perfection called mahimāSB 11.15.11
mahimānam greatnessCC Madhya 19.199-200
majjanam āvaha now come here, take Your bath and cleanse YourselfSB 10.11.18
malinam soiledSB 3.21.45-47
vana-mālinam with a garland of flowersSB 4.8.47
malinam uncleanSB 4.26.25
padma-mālinam decorated with a garland of lotus flowersSB 9.16.2
mālinam wearing necklacesSB 10.34.10
vana-mālinam with a flower garlandSB 10.39.51-52
mālinam wearing a garlandSB 10.47.1-2
mālinam wearing a garlandSB 10.67.9-10
mālinam with hangingsSB 10.75.18
malinam dirtySB 10.80.23
vana-mālinam wearing a flower garlandSB 11.27.38-41
mama arcanam worshiping MeSB 8.17.17
manaḥ-nayana-vardhanam very pleasing to the eyes and the mindSB 4.8.49
manaḥ-agrayānam more quick than the mind, inconceivable to mental speculationSB 8.5.26
nam honor and respectsSB 1.11.21
sa-mānam along with passionate wrathSB 1.16.35
nam measurementSB 2.8.12
yuga-mānam the duration of each ageSB 2.8.17
nam respectful servicesSB 2.9.14
nam honorSB 4.3.20
nam respectSB 4.4.29
sa-bahu-mānam with great respectSB 5.1.20
sa-bahu-mānam with great regardSB 5.3.3
sa-bahu-mānam with great honorSB 5.17.3
maṇḍala-mānam the measurement of the globeSB 5.21.2
sa-bahu-mānam always respectfullySB 5.23.1
nam respectSB 7.9.11
nam worshipSB 7.9.11
nam honorSB 9.16.35
nam respectSB 10.21.18
nam the false prideSB 10.27.6
nam the false prideSB 10.29.48
nam special respectSB 10.33.9
nam honorSB 10.33.21
nam the reputationSB 11.30.3
nam the measurementSB 12.3.17
yuga-mānam the duration of the millenniaSB 12.4.1
nam respectsCC Madhya 18.34
nam respectsCC Antya 14.86
nam conception of superiorityCC Antya 15.81
nam respectMM 42
manasvinam very sober and tolerantSB 8.11.3
manasvinam who was of a highly elevated characterSB 8.20.14
maṇḍala-mānam the measurement of the globeSB 5.21.2
maṇḍanam the ornamentSB 10.31.13
maṇḍanam decorationCC Madhya 19.75
maṇḍanam ornamentsCC Antya 16.74
mańgala-ayanam which brings good fortuneSB 11.30.9
paṇḍita-māninam considering himself a very learned scholarSB 5.10.8
paṇḍita-māninam thinking Himself wiseSB 10.25.5
māninam who presume YourselfSB 10.77.17-18
paṇḍita-māninam imagining himself to be a great scholarSB 11.26.13
paṇḍita-māninam thinking Himself a very learned scholarCC Antya 5.137
dadhi-mantha-bhājanam the pot in which yogurt was being churnedSB 10.9.6
manthānam the churning rodSB 8.6.22-23
dadhi-manthānam the churning rodSB 10.9.4
mantra-hīnam with no chanting of the Vedic hymnsBG 17.13
manuṣya-janama birth as a human beingCC Madhya 8.33
mardanam destructionSB 3.4.2
hima-mardanam destroying coldSB 3.26.40
mārjanam which will wash awaySB 10.36.38
jantu-mārjanam which purifies all living beingsSB 12.8.33-34
mārjanam cleansingCC Antya 20.12
mat-vayunam knowledge of Me (the Personality of Godhead)SB 3.4.31
mat-sthānam to My abodeSB 4.9.25
mat-darśanam the seeing of Me (or offering of prayers to Me or hearing about Me, all of which are absolute)SB 7.4.25-26
mat-sthānam my placeSB 9.23.34
mat-arcanam worship of MeSB 10.22.25
mat-anudhyānam always meditating on MeSB 11.11.34-41
mat-janma-karma-kathanam glorifying My birth and activitiesSB 11.11.34-41
mat-arcanam worship of MeSB 11.19.33-35
mat-sthānam My personal abodeSB 11.20.37
mat-sevanam My serviceCC Adi 4.207
mat-arcanam for worshiping MeCC Adi 14.69
mat-sevanam My serviceCC Madhya 19.173
mat-sevanam My serviceCC Antya 3.189
mathanam the churningSB 12.12.20
mathurā-ālokanam the seeing of MathurāSB 12.12.34
māyā-matsya-viḍambanam which is simply an imitation of a fishSB 8.24.1
maulinam helmetSB 1.12.8
maulinam and helmetsSB 10.39.44-45
maunam silenceBG 10.38
maunam gravityBG 17.16
maunam silenceSB 3.24.42
maunam silenceSB 3.28.5
maunam gravitySB 3.31.33
maunam silentlySB 7.9.44
maunam being grave and silentSB 7.11.8-12
maunam silenceSB 11.3.24
maunam silenceSB 11.16.26
maunam silenceSB 11.19.33-35
maunam silenceCC Madhya 22.88-90
māyā-vinam skilled in conjuring tricksSB 3.18.24
māyā-matsya-viḍambanam which is simply an imitation of a fishSB 8.24.1
māyinam affected by material energySB 2.5.19
gṛha-medhinam from the religious householderSB 10.72.17
gṛha-medhinam the materialistic householderSB 11.7.72
mīmāṃsamānam who was deeply ponderingSB 10.81.24
jihma-mīnam appearing as and pretending to be a great fishSB 8.24.61
miśre namaskari' after offering obeisances to Kāśī MiśraCC Antya 9.104
go-mithunam a cow and bullSB 1.16.4
go-mithunam a cow and a bullSB 1.17.1
mithunam sex relationSB 3.12.53
mithunam with pairsSB 3.33.18
mithunam coupleSB 4.1.3
mithunam combinationSB 4.8.2
mithunam by combinationSB 4.8.4
mithunam a coupleSB 4.15.1
mithunam coupleSB 4.15.2
mithunam a twin brother and sisterSB 5.9.1-2
mithunam the twinsSB 5.9.7
mithunam twinsSB 6.6.40
kulińga-mithunam a pair of (male and female) birds known as kulińgaSB 7.2.51
mithunam twins, one male and one femaleSB 9.21.34
mithunam a male and femaleSB 9.21.35
ādhi-mlānam shriveled due to lamentationSB 6.15.9
mocanam which eradicatesSB 5.10.15
agha-mocanam releasing from sinsSB 6.13.22-23
agha-mocanam such hearing of the Lord's activities certainly vanquishes the results of sinful activitiesSB 8.23.28
mohanam the delusionBG 14.8
mohanam illusoryBG 18.39
mohanam deludingSB 1.14.10
trai-lokya-mohanam captivating the three worldsSB 6.4.35-39
viśva-mohanam but who mystifies the entire universeSB 10.13.44
mugdha-smita-alpa-daśanam smiling with little teeth coming out of Their mouths (they were more and more attracted)SB 10.8.23
mūla-niṣecanam exactly like pouring water on the root of a treeSB 8.9.29
muni-annam foodstuffs prepared with ghee and suitable to be eaten by great saintly personsSB 7.15.5
na upanamati does not fall into one's shareSB 5.14.14
na namate would not bow downSB 10.16.28
nagnam nakedSB 9.14.31
nakra-vadanam the mouth of the crocodileSB 2.7.16
hema-nalīnam like a golden lotusBs 5.18
nāma-nirvācanam a name-giving ceremony, or nāma-karaṇaSB 9.20.37
vṛndāvanam nāma named VṛndāvanaSB 10.11.28
ratiḥ nama named RatiSB 10.55.7-8
nāma-sańkīrtanam the congregational chanting of the holy nameSB 12.13.23
nāma-sańkīrtanam chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 22.132
kṛtvā namaḥ paying obeisancesSB 10.22.19
oṃ namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 12.6.67
haraye namaḥ obeisances to Lord HariSB 12.12.47
haraye namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisances to Lord HariCC Adi 17.122
nārāyaṇāya namaḥ iti obeisances to NārāyaṇaMM 41
nāmānam of the nameSB 4.10.2
nāmānam who possesses namesSB 5.21.18
koṭi namaskāra offering obeisances ten million timesCC Adi 6.116
kaila namaskāra offered obeisancesCC Madhya 6.22
kaila namaskāra he offered respects by bowing downCC Madhya 10.76
karena namaskāra offers obeisancesCC Madhya 18.84
kailā namaskāra offered his respectsCC Madhya 21.81
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Madhya 24.264
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Antya 1.157
kare namaskāra offers respectful obeisancesCC Antya 3.4-5
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Antya 3.143
kari' namaskāra offering obeisancesCC Antya 3.250
kare namaskāra is offering his obeisancesCC Antya 4.18
kaila namaskāra he offered obeisancesCC Antya 7.67
daṇḍavat-namaskāra offering of obeisancesCC Antya 12.37
karena namaskāra offer respectful obeisancesCC Antya 15.50
koṭi namaskāra hundreds and thousands of obeisancesCC Antya 19.19
tomāke namaskāre I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouCC Antya 4.84
kari' namaskāre offering my respectful obeisancesCC Antya 20.75
prabhu namaskari' after offering obeisances to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.184
tulasī namaskari' after offering obeisances to the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.110
prabhure namaskari' offering obeisances to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.112
miśre namaskari' after offering obeisances to Kāśī MiśraCC Antya 9.104
loka-namaskṛtaḥ worshiped by all peopleSB 8.5.5
loka-namaskṛtaḥ who is honored by all peopleSB 9.3.20
sura-asura-namaskṛtam who is respected by both the demigods and the asurasSB 6.7.2-8
na namate would not bow downSB 10.16.28
om namo bhagavate O Supreme Personality of Godhead, I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 5.17.17
nānā-rasa-kupya-bhājanam utensils made of various metalsSB 10.7.7
nanda-nandanam the son of Mahārāja NandaSB 10.21.11
nanda-nandanam the son of Mahārāja NandaCC Madhya 17.36
nandanam of the Nandana gardenSB 5.16.13-14
ravi-nandanam unto Vaivasvata Manu, son of the sun-godSB 9.1.19
vidarbha-kula-nandanam the favorite in the dynasty of VidarbhaSB 9.24.1
kula-nandanam a sonSB 9.24.46
nanda-nandanam the son of Mahārāja NandaSB 10.21.11
yadu-nandanam Kṛṣṇa, the child of the YadusSB 10.53.30
yadu-nandanam to the beloved descendant of Yadu, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.65.27
nanda-nandanam the son of Mahārāja NandaCC Madhya 17.36
nara-deva-abhimānam King Rahūgaṇa, who thought himself the rulerSB 5.10.8
nārāyaṇāya namaḥ iti obeisances to NārāyaṇaMM 41
nāśanam the destroyerBG 3.41
nāśanam destructiveBG 16.21
nāśanam the destroyerSB 4.19.28
agha-nāśanam by hearing which one can be freed from all misfortuneSB 8.5.1
nāśanam which destroysSB 10.31.14
naśanam the destructionSB 10.62.9
nāśanam which destroysSB 10.79.11-15
kula-nāśanam which will destroy the dynastySB 11.1.16
nāśanam that which destroysSB 11.30.36
śoka-nāśanam which vanquishes all lamentationCC Antya 16.117
nava-kānanam there are many new gardenlike placesSB 10.11.28
nava-yauvanam a blooming youthBs 5.33
manaḥ-nayana-vardhanam very pleasing to the eyes and the mindSB 4.8.49
nayanam eyesBG 11.10-11
nayanam their eyesSB 11.30.3
nayanam the eyesCC Antya 20.36
nayanam of Him whose eyesMM 34
nibandhanam interknitSB 1.2.15
nibandhanam bondageSB 7.2.47
nibandhanam suffering the bondageSB 10.45.45
nibhṛta-ātmānam his mind completely absorbed in tranceSB 12.10.3
nīca-sevanam the service of low persons (the vaiśyas and śūdras)SB 7.11.18-20
nidānam the causeSB 10.64.7
nidarśanam specifically directsSB 2.5.1
nidarśanam indicatingSB 6.1.47
nidhanam destructionBG 3.35
nidhānam resting placeBG 9.18
nidhānam basisBG 11.18
nidhānam refugeBG 11.38
nidhānam sourceSB 1.3.5
nidhanam massacreSB 1.7.15
anādi-nidhanam without beginning and endSB 1.8.28
nidhanam demiseSB 1.12.2
nidhanam destructionSB 2.1.4
nidhanam without endSB 2.10.34
nidhanam destructionSB 3.4.28
nidhanam the deathSB 4.5.1
nidhanam killingSB 7.8.56
nidhanam annihilationSB 7.9.31
nidhanam deathSB 9.22.36
tat-nidhanam and about how Pūtanā had diedSB 10.6.42
nidhanam destructionSB 10.16.13-15
nidhanam the demiseSB 10.37.15-20
nidhanam the destructionSB 10.37.21
nidhanam the demiseSB 10.57.27
nidhanam the annihilationSB 10.79.22
nidhanam destructionSB 11.9.25
agacchat nidhanam became lostSB 11.23.10
nidhanam the destructionSB 11.30.46
nidhanam the destructionSB 11.31.16-17
nidhanam destructionSB 12.2.40
janma-nidhanam the birth and deathSB 12.12.18
niguhyamānam being hiddenCC Adi 3.89
niguhyamānam being hiddenCC Antya 3.92
niḥ-śvasanam a sighMM 14
niḥśayānam sleeping carefreelySB 2.7.29
niḥsvanam the loud soundsSB 10.41.26
nija-bandhanam causing his own bondageSB 6.5.11
nija-āsanam his own throneSB 7.3.9-10
niketanam homeSB 4.2.19
niketanam the abodeSB 10.31.7
niketanam the abodeSB 10.58.21
śrī-niketanam the abode of the goddess of fortuneSB 11.14.36-42
nikṛntanam cuttingSB 6.5.40
nilayanam the abode, SatyalokaSB 6.7.23
prema-vanyā-nimagnam merged into the inundation of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 11.1
nimagnam submergedMM 49
nimnam to low groundSB 4.9.47
nimnam lowSB 10.80.37
ninamanti how down toSB 12.8.42
nindanam criticismSB 10.74.39
nirañjanam free from designationsSB 1.5.12
nirañjanam free from mundane designationsSB 10.51.56
nirañjanam free from designationsSB 12.12.53
nirañjanam which is without material contaminationCC Madhya 22.19
nirbhinnam being generatedSB 2.10.18
nirbhinnam thus separatedSB 3.6.12
nirbhinnam separatedSB 3.6.13
nirbhinnam being manifested separatelySB 3.6.24
nirbhinnam being separately manifestedSB 3.6.25
vajra-nirbhinnam broken by a thunderboltSB 10.11.47
nirīkṣaṇa-ānanam face looking in that modeSB 1.11.8
nāma-nirvācanam a name-giving ceremony, or nāma-karaṇaSB 9.20.37
niṣadanam the source ofSB 5.14.7
mūla-niṣecanam exactly like pouring water on the root of a treeSB 8.9.29
niṣevyamānam being servedSB 10.89.54-56
niṣpīḍyamānam being crushed (under that wheel)SB 7.9.22
niṣūdanam that which counteractsSB 10.31.18
bhīma-nisvanam making a terrible soundSB 3.17.24
nivartanam avoidingSB 3.28.2
ātma-nivedanam surrendering everything, whatever one hasSB 7.5.23-24
nivedanam offeringSB 11.3.27-28
ātma-nivedanam self-surrenderSB 11.11.34-41
ātma-nivedanam dedicating everything (body, mind and soul) for the service of the LordCC Madhya 9.259-260
niveśanam situationSB 3.7.31
niveśanam place to staySB 10.53.34
niveśanam the entranceSB 10.55.6
niveśanam the foundingSB 12.12.37
nīyamānam me, who was being carried awaySB 6.2.31
nīyamānam being broughtSB 6.3.9
nṛpa-lāñchanam the dress of a kingSB 1.17.29
nṛpa-āsanam on the throne of the KingSB 4.8.13
nṛpa-āsanam the royal throneSB 4.12.14
nṛpa-āsanam the throne of the kingSB 6.16.3
nṛpa-āsanam king's throneSB 10.68.37
nṛpa-āsanam the throne of a kingCC Adi 5.141
nṛpa-āsanam the throne of a kingCC Madhya 20.306
nam certainly in the previous birthSB 1.10.28
nam for want ofSB 1.14.21
nam very littleSB 1.17.23
nam becauseSB 1.19.39
nam still insufficientSB 2.4.8
nam of courseSB 3.1.43
nam of courseSB 3.3.5
nam certainlySB 3.5.3
nam butSB 3.5.45
nam howeverSB 3.12.51
nam howeverSB 3.16.22
nam surelySB 3.21.50
nam surelySB 3.23.57
nam indeedSB 3.24.27
nam certainlySB 3.30.1
nam certainlySB 3.32.19
nam howeverSB 4.8.12
nam certainlySB 4.8.38
nam certainlySB 4.9.9
nam howeverSB 4.9.52
nam certainlySB 4.12.41
nam surelySB 4.17.32
nam surelySB 4.17.36
nam thereforeSB 4.18.8
nam certainlySB 4.23.26
nam certainlySB 4.26.21
nam certainlySB 4.29.41
nam certainlySB 4.30.2
nam certainlySB 5.1.2
nam indeedSB 5.5.4
nam indeedSB 5.6.1
nam indeedSB 5.8.10
nam certainlySB 5.10.5
nam indeedSB 5.19.7
nam certainlySB 5.24.22
nam certainlySB 5.24.24
nam indeedSB 6.9.23
nam certainlySB 6.10.6
nam definitelySB 7.5.47
nam indeedSB 8.7.33
nam certainlySB 8.8.20
nam indeedSB 8.9.5
nam indeedSB 8.16.7
nam indeedSB 8.19.12
nam indeedSB 8.22.5
nam certainlySB 8.24.27
nam indeedSB 9.23.25
nam certainlySB 10.5.30
nam certainlySB 10.6.32
nam indeedSB 10.11.24
nam otherwiseSB 10.12.42
nam certainlySB 10.19.10
nam indeedSB 10.23.41
nam certainlySB 10.30.13
nam certainlySB 10.30.28
nam certainlySB 10.30.30
nam for certainSB 10.38.9
nam certainlySB 10.38.14
nam indeedSB 10.45.41
nam for certainSB 10.46.30
nam surelySB 10.48.34
nam indeedSB 10.51.33
nam indeedSB 10.53.24
nam for certainSB 10.55.34
nam certainlySB 10.57.23
nam indeedSB 10.60.20
nam certainlySB 10.64.7
nam certainlySB 10.68.31
nam certainlySB 10.77.8
nam for certainSB 10.77.30
nam indeedSB 10.81.20
nam bata certainlySB 10.81.33
nam indeedSB 10.82.42
nam doubtlesslySB 10.84.41
nam certainlySB 10.90.20
nam is it not soSB 11.6.42
nam undoubtedlySB 11.8.37
nam certainlySB 11.23.26
nam certainlySB 11.23.28
nam certainlyCC Adi 4.88
nam indeedCC Madhya 8.100
nūtnam new friendsSB 8.9.10
nūtnam new friendsSB 8.9.10
nyarpita-ātmānam unto the living entity who has fully surrenderedSB 6.2.5-6
nyūnam deficiencySB 1.5.7
nyūnam diminishedSB 1.16.20
nyūnam deficientSB 5.9.11
nyūnam still shortSB 10.9.16
nyūnam remained shortSB 10.9.16
odanam rice boiled in milkSB 4.13.37
odanam foodSB 4.29.30-31
dadhi-odanam boiled rice mixed with yogurtSB 10.20.29
odanam foodSB 10.23.4
odanam foodSB 10.23.7
odanam foodSB 10.23.7
ojasvinam so powerfulSB 8.15.29
om namo bhagavate O Supreme Personality of Godhead, I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouSB 5.17.17
oṃ namaḥ I offer my respectful obeisancesSB 12.6.67
pacanam cooking, digestingSB 3.26.40
pāda-sevanam worshiping the lotus feetSB 4.8.41
pāda-sevanam serving the feetSB 7.5.23-24
pāda-saṃvāhanam the massaging of the feetSB 10.15.17
pāda-saṃvāhanam massaging the feetCC Adi 6.64
pāda-sevanam executing devotional service according to time, circumstances and situation, only in relationship with ViṣṇuCC Madhya 9.259-260
padma-mālinam decorated with a garland of lotus flowersSB 9.16.2
poṣaṇa-pālana-prīṇana-lālanam raising, maintaining, petting and protectingSB 5.8.9
prajā-pālanam ruling over the general mass of peopleSB 4.20.14
palāyanam fleeSB 3.4.16
palāyanam fleeingSB 10.51.8
nam drinkingSB 1.17.38
nam beveragesSB 3.23.29
nam drinkingSB 3.26.40
ayaḥ-pānam AyaḥpānaSB 5.26.7
nam drinkSB 11.30.12
nam the drinkingSB 12.12.28-29
pañcajanam PañcajanaSB 6.18.14
paṇḍita-māninam considering himself a very learned scholarSB 5.10.8
paṇḍita-māninam thinking Himself wiseSB 10.25.5
paṇḍita-māninam imagining himself to be a great scholarSB 11.26.13
vanamālī paṇḍita Vanamālī PaṇḍitaCC Adi 10.73
paṇḍita-māninam thinking Himself a very learned scholarCC Antya 5.137
panthānam on the pathSB 6.5.21
pāpmānam the great symbol of sinBG 3.41
pāpmānam all sinful activities and their reactionsSB 8.16.27
pāpmānam the sinfulSB 11.30.37
para-ayanam the ultimate shelterSB 11.13.39
param añjanam the best ointment for the eyes, by which to see things as they areSB 10.10.13
parama-ātmānam the most beloved SupersoulSB 4.24.7
parama-ārādhanam the topmost method of worshipingSB 8.7.44
parama-kopanam who was always very angrySB 9.3.10
parama-ātmānam the SupersoulSB 10.29.10-11
parama-ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 11.26.1
paramātmānam the SupersoulSB 6.13.7
parameṣṭhinam Brahmā, the head of the universeSB 2.3.2-7
parameṣṭhinam unto the supreme leader, BrahmāSB 2.9.38
parameṣṭhinam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 3.32.22
parameṣṭhinam to Lord BrahmāSB 7.10.32
parameṣṭhinam of universal rulersSB 10.89.54-56
paricchinnam separatedSB 3.10.12
parijanam His personal associatesSB 10.64.31
parijñānam correct knowledgeSB 11.21.15
parilelihānam repeatedly lickingSB 10.16.25
parimārjanam thorough cleansing, but without waterSB 11.27.14
dīna-paripālanam to give protection to suffering humanitySB 8.7.38
parisamūhanam properlySB 8.18.19
parisańkhyānam of the number of such elementsSB 2.8.19
parisevyamānam surroundedSB 3.28.30
parivartamānam moving around the sun and moonSB 5.24.3
pārśva-vartinam by the side of his deathbedSB 5.8.27
paryaṭanam travelingSB 9.7.18
pātakinam the sinful AjāmilaSB 6.3.9
pātanam hurling downSB 3.30.27
asi-patravanam Asi-patravanaSB 5.26.7
asi-patravanam the hell known as Asi-patravanaSB 5.26.15
pauṃsnam humanSB 3.15.45
pauṃsnam his patienceSB 4.26.26
pavamānam ca and PavamānaSB 4.1.60
pāvanam virtuousSB 1.8.6
pavanam airSB 10.40.2
pāvanam purifying atonementSB 10.78.31-32
pāvanam purifyingSB 11.3.30
pāvanam purifyingSB 11.11.20
pāvanam purifierCC Antya 3.62
janama sa-phale My birth is now fulfilledCC Adi 4.252
phālgunam the place where the Phālgu River flowsSB 7.14.30-33
phālgunam ArjunaSB 10.58.4
phālgunam PhālgunaSB 10.79.18
phenam appearance of foamSB 8.11.39
icchā-pidhānam which covers all desirable thingsSB 5.19.27
pidhānam the blockageSB 10.37.33
icchā-pidhānam covering all other desiresCC Madhya 22.40
icchā-pidhānam covering all other desiresCC Madhya 24.103
icchā-pidhānam covering all other desiresCC Madhya 24.199
piṇḍanam coagulatingSB 3.26.43
pitṛ-yānam going to PitṛlokaSB 4.29.13
pitṛ-yānam the way of taking birth from the father's semenSB 7.15.50-51
pitṛ-deva-arcanam the worship of the forefathers and the demigodsSB summary
pīvānam fatSB 7.13.16-17
pīvānam very stout and strongSB 9.19.4
poṣaṇa-pālana-prīṇana-lālanam raising, maintaining, petting and protectingSB 5.8.9
prabhinnam in rutSB 10.67.9-10
prabhu namaskari' after offering obeisances to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Madhya 11.184
prabhure namaskari' offering obeisances to Lord Śrī Caitanya MahāprabhuCC Antya 7.112
pracchannam coveredCC Madhya 6.182
pradānam the presentingSB 10.37.15-20
pradhānam material natureSB 2.2.17
pradhānam supremeSB 3.24.33
pradhānam the pradhānaSB 3.26.10
pradhānam chiefSB 3.29.36
brahma pradhānam the Supreme BrahmanSB 3.32.10
pradhānam the material causeSB 4.31.18
pradhānam the original cause of the total material energySB 6.9.26-27
pradhanam a fightSB 9.6.17
pradhānam His creative energySB 10.46.31
pradhānam material nature (in its original, undifferentiated state)SB 10.59.29
pradhānam the unmanifest, total material energySB 10.85.11
pradhānam material energyCC Madhya 20.262
pradhānam the chiefCC Madhya 24.309
pradhānam the substance of matterBs 5.62
pradyumnam PradyumnaSB 4.13.15-16
pradyumnam PradyumnaSB 10.55.39
pradyumnam PradyumnaSB 10.62.18-19
pradyumnam PradyumnaSB 10.76.26
pradyumnam PradyumnaSB 10.76.27
prajā-pālanam ruling over the general mass of peopleSB 4.20.14
prajananam as a sonSB 9.14.43
prajananam His genitalSB 12.11.6-8
prakṣālanam cleansingSB 6.13.22-23
prāktanam in the previous birthSB 4.13.31
prāktanam the formerSB 10.1.39
prāktanam previousSB 11.22.41
pralambhanam cheatingSB 8.22.2
pramadā-janam the assemblage of womenSB 10.34.26
prāṇanam the giving of lifeSB 10.85.8
praṇāśanam which destroysSB 12.13.23
śākhā-praṇayanam the expansion of the branchesSB 12.7.25
praṇayanam the disseminationSB 12.12.45
praṇayinam aiming atCC Antya 1.154
prapannam surrenderedBG 2.7
prapannam surrenderedSB 1.7.36
prapannam who am fully surrendered unto YouSB 7.9.22
prapannam who is surrendered (to the Supreme Personality of Godhead)SB 8.2.33
prapannam who is surrenderedSB 10.34.6
prapannam who am surrenderedSB 10.40.30
prapannam a person who has come to one for shelterSB 10.45.7
prapannam surrenderedSB 11.4.18
prapannam who am surrenderedSB 11.27.46
prapannam who am surrenderedSB 11.29.40
prasādhanam the decorative arrangementSB 10.30.33
prasādhanam cleaning and decorating of the bodySB 12.2.5
prasańkhyānam all that has been enumeratedSB 11.16.37
prasańkhyānam enumerationSB 11.22.7
prasańkhyānam the countingSB 11.22.9
prasańkhyānam enumerationSB 11.22.25
prasanna-vadanam with a smiling faceSB 3.33.23
prasannam joyfulSB 3.28.1
prasenam PrasenaSB 10.56.14
prasenam PrasenaSB 10.56.18
praskannam scattered here and thereSB 8.7.46
yathā-praśnam as you inquiredSB 5.25.15
praśnam questionSB 9.1.28
praśnam a questionSB 11.3.42
praśnam the questionSB 11.10.36-37
praśnam the question or topicSB 11.16.6
praśnam questionSB 11.29.25
prasthānam the departureSB 12.12.34
ātma-prasvāpanam which had covered the mahat-tattvaSB 3.26.20
prati-dinam every dayMM 1
pratibādhanam the repulsionSB 5.24.20
praticchannam coveredSB 7.3.15-16
praticchannam coveredSB 10.40.26
pratīcīnam obtainable by adopting a mode of life aimed at the highest goal, devotional serviceSB 6.5.33
pratimānam a substantial example of the best among the devoteesSB 7.4.35
pratipannam obtainedSB 12.2.33
pratipat-dinam on the day of pratipatSB 8.16.48
pratyak-ātmānam the Absolute TruthSB 3.25.27
pratyak-ātmānam the SupersoulSB 3.26.72
pratyak-ātmānam the Supreme SoulSB 12.4.29
pravacanam the speakerSB 10.87.11
pravacanam instructionsSB 11.10.12
praveśanam enteringSB 11.15.6-7
prayojanam necessitySB 3.7.38
prayojanam is neededSB 8.19.27
prayojanam the purposeSB 10.50.5-6
prayojanam ultimate goalSB 12.13.11-12
prayojanam necessityCC Adi 4.276
prema-vanyā-nimagnam merged into the inundation of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 11.1
poṣaṇa-pālana-prīṇana-lālanam raising, maintaining, petting and protectingSB 5.8.9
prīṇanam pleasingSB 8.16.56
prīṇanam the gratificationSB 10.20.6
prīṇanam the gratificationSB 10.24.8
prīṇanam giving satisfactionSB 10.81.9
priya-darśanam beautifulSB 4.25.41
priya-darśanam to see you again, my very dear friend and brotherSB 10.5.24
procyamānam as described by MeBG 18.29
procyamānam describingSB 4.1.12
pronnamitāya offered obeisancesSB 8.21.2-3
pūjanam worshipBG 17.14
pūjanam worshipingCC Madhya 8.69
pūjanam worshipMM 27
sarit-pulinam to the bank of the riverSB 10.13.4
pulinam the bank of the riverSB 10.13.5
pulinam to the shore of the riverSB 10.14.42
pulinam the bankSB 10.29.45-46
pulinam to the bankSB 10.30.44
pulinam the bankSB 10.32.11-12
pum-savanam which produces a male childSB 4.13.38
puṃsavanam called puṃsavanaSB 6.18.54
puṃsavanam called puṃsavanaSB 6.19.1
puṃsavanam which was to cause the birth of a childSB 9.6.28
punānam sanctifyingSB 4.29.84
puṇyam ākhyānam most pious activity in historySB 9.5.27
puram-janam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 4.30.3
purañjanam unto PurañjanaSB 4.25.32
purañjanam King PurañjanaSB 4.27.1
purañjanam King PurañjanaSB 4.29.2
purātanam very oldSB 4.25.9
purātanam which is very oldSB 6.1.20
purātanam very oldSB 7.2.27
purātanam very, very oldSB 7.13.11
purātanam the oldest of everyoneSB 8.23.1
purātanam ancientSB 10.88.13
purātanam ancientSB 11.2.14
purātanam ancientSB 11.7.24
pūrṇimānam ca and of the name PūrṇimāSB 4.1.13
puruṣa-arcanam worship of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 3.28.4
puruṣa-ārādhanam the process of worshiping the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 8.16.58
puruṣa-abhidhānam the name PuruṣaSB 11.4.3
rāja-yānam the palanquin of the KingSB 5.10.14
rāja-bhavanam the royal palaceSB 9.10.44
rājānam unto the KingSB 1.12.15
rājānam the KingSB 4.16.15
rājānam to the KingSB 6.15.1
rājānam the King (Satyavrata)SB 8.24.39
rājānam the KingSB 9.5.22
rājānam unto the KingSB 9.9.22
rājānam as a king in that dynastySB 9.12.16
rājānam the monarchSB 9.22.43
rājānam the King (Dhṛtarāṣṭra)SB 10.49.16
rājānam to the kingSB 10.56.29-30
rājānam the KingSB 10.73.34
rājānam of the KingSB 10.74.49
rājānam the kingSB 12.1.1-2
rājānam to the King (Janamejaya)SB 12.6.23
rañjanam simply pleasingCC Madhya 19.75
nānā-rasa-kupya-bhājanam utensils made of various metalsSB 10.7.7
rasa-ayanam mellowCC Madhya 1.211
rasa-ayanam the elixirMM 37
rasanam tongueBG 15.9
rasanam the sense of tasteSB 3.26.48
hiraṇya-raśanam tied with a gold chainSB 4.19.19
rasanam tasteSB 8.7.26
kāla-raśanam is moving because of time eternalSB 8.11.8
rasanam the tongueSB 11.8.20
rasanam the tongueSB 11.8.21
rathinam the charioteer or master of the bodySB 7.15.42
rathinam the master of the chariotSB 10.76.32
ratiḥ nama named RatiSB 10.55.7-8
ratnam jewelSB 4.10.2
ratnam a valuable gemSB 8.8.6
kanyā-ratnam your beautiful daughterSB 9.3.33
ratnam a great source of wealthSB 9.15.25
ratnam the jewelSB 10.34.30
ratnam the jewelSB 10.55.29
ratnam the gemSB 10.56.39
ratnam the jewelSB 10.56.40-42
ratnam the jewelSB 10.56.40-42
ratnam jewellikeSB 10.57.4
ratnam the jewel (Syamantaka)SB 10.83.9
divya-ratnam a transcendental gemCC Madhya 22.42
śiraḥ-ratnam the crown jewelCC Madhya 23.67
divya-ratnam a transcendental gemCC Madhya 24.219
ravi-nandanam unto Vaivasvata Manu, son of the sun-godSB 9.1.19
rocamānam shiningSB 6.10.17-18
rocamānam beautifiedSB 10.51.23-26
rocanam pleasingSB 1.10.11-12
rocanam enticementSB 10.73.14
rocanam enticementSB 11.21.23
rocanam inducementSB 11.21.23
rocanam very pleasingCC Madhya 24.98
rodanam loud cryingSB 6.14.49
rudra-rodanam a block of silver or gold becomes purifiedSB 8.24.48
rodhanam enclosingSB 3.30.27
ṛtvik-janam his priestsSB 10.66.40
rudra-rodanam a block of silver or gold becomes purifiedSB 8.24.48
jala-ruha-ānanam a face exactly like a lotus flowerCC Adi 6.67
rundhānam the obstructive enemySB 3.13.32
sa-mānam along with passionate wrathSB 1.16.35
sa-avadhānam approximatelySB 3.11.18
sa-taḍit-ghanam with the lightning and the cloudsSB 4.6.27
sa-anurāga-avalokanam one who is looking toward the devotees with great affectionSB 4.8.51
sa-vijñānam for practical applicationSB 4.17.5
sa-bahu-mānam with great respectSB 5.1.20
sa-bahu-mānam with great regardSB 5.3.3
sa-bahu-mānam with great honorSB 5.17.3
sa-bahu-mānam always respectfullySB 5.23.1
sa-vijñānam along with direct realizationSB 11.5.12
sa-vāmanam together with the Vāmana PurāṇaSB 12.7.23-24
janama sa-phale My birth is now fulfilledCC Adi 4.252
yama-sādanam to the presence of YamarājaSB 3.30.23
tat-yajña-sadanam the arena of sacrificeSB 9.6.27
sādanam to your homeSB 10.10.42
sādanam to the abodeSB 10.43.4
sadanam the residenceSB 10.53.44
dyūta-sadanam the gambling houseSB 11.25.25
sādhanam the causeSB 8.11.9
sādhanam who executesSB 10.36.29
sādhanam the cause of achievingSB 10.36.38
sādhanam who fulfilledSB 10.59.41
sādhanam the means of attainmentSB 10.89.18
sādhanam the meansNBS 28
sadhrīcīnam completely correctSB 6.5.33
saha-vāhanam with his carrier, the elephantSB 6.12.27-29
saha-ātmānam along with herselfSB 10.8.37-39
śākhā-praṇayanam the expansion of the branchesSB 12.7.25
śāli-annam fine riceSB 8.16.40
sama-darśanam equipoised in visionSB 3.32.25
sama-darśanam equal to everyoneSB 7.1.43
sama-darśanam equal consciousness everywhereSB 11.14.16
sama-darśanam seeing the Supreme Lord everywhereSB 11.19.36-39
samādhānam samādhiSB 3.28.6
vrata-samāpanam the period of worship is not overSB 8.16.44-45
samarcanam rigid and firm worshipCC Madhya 11.31
samāsīnam sitting (in meditation)SB 10.79.16-17
samāsīnam seatedBs 5.26
samaśnuvānam all-pervasiveSB 10.89.51
samavasthānam equal situationSB 4.20.10
sambhāvanam by which the adequacyCC Adi 3.89
sambhāvanam by which the adequacyCC Antya 3.92
samīcīnam perfectly rightSB 2.4.5
saṃjñapanam for the killing of the animals in the sacrificeSB 4.5.24
sammānam offering respectsSB 4.8.27
sammardanam SammardanaSB 9.24.52
sampadyamānam having merged intoSB 1.9.44
sampannam being enrichedSB 4.8.52
sampannam endowedSB 4.12.12
su-sampannam well equipped with paraphernalia for fightingSB 8.11.3
jñāna-sampannam very advanced in spiritual knowledgeSB 8.16.53
sampannam acquiredSB 11.23.35
sampraśnam the inquirySB 6.4.3
sampraśnam the perfect questionSB 6.14.8
saṃsthānam existenceSB 3.7.38
sva-saṃsthānam his abodeSB 3.27.28-29
bhū-saṃsthānam the situation of the earthSB 5.1.40
saṃsthānam situationSB 6.1.4-5
saṃsthānam the arrangementSB 12.12.16
samujjihānam now appearing before us with all gloriesSB 8.6.13
samunnamati would rise upSB 10.16.29
samupāsīnam sitting in yogic meditationSB 12.8.23
pāda-saṃvāhanam the massaging of the feetSB 10.15.17
pāda-saṃvāhanam massaging the feetCC Adi 6.64
saṃyamanam for ruling the worldSB 4.15.15
sanandanam the sage SanandanaSB 10.87.42
sanātanam eternal atmosphereBG 4.30
sanātanam original, eternalBG 7.10
sanātanam eternalSB 1.5.4
sanātanam SanātanaSB 3.12.4
sanātanam eternalSB 3.14.32
sanātanam eternalSB 4.2.32
sanātanam the eternalSB 4.6.37
sanātanam without beginningSB 4.21.42
sanātanam eternalSB 6.12.7
sanātanam common and eternal (for everyone)SB 7.11.2
sanātanam eternalSB 7.11.5
sanātanam who is eternalSB 8.17.24
sanātanam eternally existingSB 8.24.56
sanātanam eternalSB 9.4.10
sanātanam eternalSB 10.14.32
sanātanam eternalSB 10.28.15
sanātanam eternalSB 10.39.41
sanātanam eternalSB 10.84.18
sanātanam primevalSB 10.87.5
sanātanam eternalSB 11.29.25
sanātanam eternalSB 12.6.40-41
sanātanam eternalCC Madhya 6.149
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 19.119
sanātanam eternalCC Madhya 21.51
sanātanam eternalCC Madhya 21.88
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.349
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 24.350
sanātanam Sanātana GosvāmīCC Madhya 25.1
śrī-sanātanam Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.1
sanātanam eternalBs 5.26
sañchannam coveredSB 3.23.25
sandarśanam seeingSB 3.20.35
sandarśanam the audienceSB 10.71.20
kṛṣṇa-sandarśanam the audience of Lord KṛṣṇaSB 10.80.15
sandarśanam the seeing (for some material purpose)CC Madhya 11.8
tat-sandhānam the stick in the middle, which connects the upper and lower woodSB 11.10.12
sańginam affectedSB 1.11.37
sańkalpanam the determinationSB 4.19.38
sańkhyānam the countingSB 10.90.42
sańkhyānam countingSB 11.16.39
sańkīrtanam the congregational chantingSB 6.3.24
sańkīrtanam the congregational chanting of the holy nameSB 6.3.31
nāma-sańkīrtanam the congregational chanting of the holy nameSB 12.13.23
nāma-sańkīrtanam chanting the Hare Kṛṣṇa mahā-mantraCC Madhya 22.132
śrī-kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtanam for the congregational chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.12
sańkīrtyamānam chanted bySB 1.5.28
sannamayan depressingSB 8.18.20
sannamya bowing downSB 10.52.1
sannidhānam the conservation of all such energy when everything is annihilatedSB 10.2.28
yathā-sanniveśa-avasthānam according to the arrangement of the different placesSB 5.24.7
sapatnam enemySB 3.19.2
śara-asanam his bowSB 10.68.11
sārameyādanam SārameyādanaSB 5.26.7
śarāsanam arrows and bowSB 1.16.10
śarāsanam bowsSB 1.17.36
śarāsanam his bowSB 4.13.40
kusuma-śarāsanam CupidSB 5.5.31
sarit-pulinam to the bank of the riverSB 10.13.4
śāsanam injunctionSB 1.8.50
alańghya-śāsanam whose order is never neglectedSB 4.4.14
śāsanam punisherSB 4.14.3
bhartṛ-śāsanam chastisement by the masterSB 5.10.7
śāsanam the ruling jurisdictionSB 6.1.32
śāsanam ruling orderSB 7.8.6
agraja-śāsanam the order of the elder brotherCC Madhya 10.145
sat-avadhyānam neglecting a great personality like youSB 5.10.24
sat-asat-bhāva-bhāvanam the cause of varieties of creation, its cause and effectSB 8.7.24
śata-yojanam up to one hundred yojanas (eight hundred miles)SB 5.16.23
śatadhanvānam to ŚatadhanvāSB 10.57.3
śatadhanvānam ŚatadhanvāSB 10.57.10
śātanam completely stoppingSB 7.7.37
sauhṛda-ghnam a breaker of friendship (therefore not countable among the bhāgavatas, or devotees of the Lord)SB 6.5.39
pum-savanam which produces a male childSB 4.13.38
yathā-savanam according to the order of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.21.3
tri-savanam three times (morning, evening and noon)SB 8.16.48
tri-savanam at sunrise, noon and sunsetSB 11.14.35
anu-savanam at the three sacred junctures of the daySB 12.6.70
savyasācinam ArjunaSB 10.72.13
śayānam lying downSB 1.9.25
śayānam lying downSB 2.7.31
śayānam lying downSB 3.3.13
śayānam was lyingSB 3.8.23
śayānam lyingSB 3.19.27
śayānam lying downSB 3.28.19
śayānam lyingSB 3.33.2
śayānam lying downSB 4.8.66
śayānam lying down on a bedSB 4.29.61
śayānam lying downSB 6.14.45
śayānam lying downSB 6.14.46
śayānam lying downSB 7.2.29-31
śayānam lying downSB 7.13.12-13
ati-śāyanam which was exceedingSB 9.15.25
śayānam while sleepingSB 10.6.24
śayānam who was lying asleepSB 10.34.5
śayanam a bedSB 10.48.4
śayānam lyingSB 10.51.9
śayānam sleepingSB 10.57.5
śayānam lyingSB 10.69.26
śayānam lying asleepSB 10.87.12-13
śayānam sleepingSB 10.87.12-13
śayānam who was lying downSB 10.89.8-9
śayānam lying downSB 11.28.31
śayānam lyingSB 12.8.2-5
śayānam lyingSB 12.9.21
śayānam lyingSB 12.9.31-32
śayanam lying downCC Madhya 24.135
sāyantanam meant for the nightSB 11.8.11
sāyantanam meant for the nightSB 11.8.12
sevamānam practicingSB 10.69.29
sevanam dwellingSB 3.28.3
sevanam devotional serviceSB 3.29.13
pāda-sevanam worshiping the lotus feetSB 4.8.41
pāda-sevanam serving the feetSB 7.5.23-24
nīca-sevanam the service of low persons (the vaiśyas and śūdras)SB 7.11.18-20
brahma-sevanam service to the brāhmaṇasSB 11.17.18
sevanam servingSB 11.18.42
ācārya-sevanam serving the spiritual masterSB 11.19.33-35
dharma-sevanam observance of religious principlesSB 12.2.6
mat-sevanam My serviceCC Adi 4.207
sevanam serviceCC Madhya 6.270
pāda-sevanam executing devotional service according to time, circumstances and situation, only in relationship with ViṣṇuCC Madhya 9.259-260
sevanam devotional serviceCC Madhya 9.268
sevanam the service to satisfy the sensesCC Madhya 19.170
mat-sevanam My serviceCC Madhya 19.173
mat-sevanam My serviceCC Antya 3.189
sevyamānam being servedCC Adi 5.22
sevyamānam being servedBs 5.29
śīla-dhanam one whose wealth is good behaviorSB 4.21.44
sīmānam the borderSB 5.16.10
śiraḥ-ratnam the crown jewelCC Madhya 23.67
śiśnam genitalsSB 3.26.56
śiśnam the organ of generationSB 3.26.65
śiśnam genitalSB 4.29.9
smayamānam the Lord's smilingSB 4.8.51
mugdha-smita-alpa-daśanam smiling with little teeth coming out of Their mouths (they were more and more attracted)SB 10.8.23
snānam bathingSB 3.23.31
snānam bathing in the Ganges, Yamunā or any other sacred placesSB 7.14.25
snānam bathingSB 8.16.48
snānam his bathSB 10.39.40
snānam bathingSB 11.17.34-35
snānam taking bathSB 11.18.36
snānam bathSB 11.27.10
snānam bathingSB 11.27.10
snānam bathing with waterSB 12.2.5
snānam the bathingMM 21
snapanam bathingSB 8.16.50
snapanam bathingSB 10.52.43
avabhṛtha-snapanam the avabhṛtha bath, which completed the sacrificeSB 10.75.8
snapanam the bathingSB 11.27.14
snapanam bathingCC Antya 4.63
ātma-snapanam bathing of the selfCC Antya 20.12
sneha-anubandhanam tied by affectionate bondageSB 1.6.6
śobhanam is trueSB 4.3.16
śobhanam very goodSB 4.4.13
śobhanam all good fortuneSB 4.20.11
śobhanam all good fortuneSB 4.20.33
akhila-janma-śobhanam the best of all species of lifeSB 5.13.21
śobhanam pious, beautiful activitiesSB 5.19.21
śobhanam the resultant actionsSB 5.19.28
su-śobhanam her natural beautySB 8.8.17
śobhanam very auspiciousSB 8.20.10
śobhanam beautifulSB 8.22.16
śobhanam extremely beautifulSB 9.2.27
śobhanam auspiciousnessSB 10.24.11
śobhanam auspiciousSB 10.69.20-22
śobhanam auspiciousSB 10.70.3
śoka-nāśanam which vanquishes all lamentationCC Antya 16.117
somam ātmānam represented by the living entity known as SomaSB 5.20.11
sparśanam touchBG 15.9
sparśanam the tactile senseSB 3.26.47
sparśanam touchingSB 4.23.19
śrānta-vājinam the horses being tiredSB 1.7.19
śrī-niketanam the abode of the goddess of fortuneSB 11.14.36-42
śrī-sanātanam Śrī Sanātana GosvāmīCC Antya 4.1
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
śrī-kṛṣṇa-sańkīrtanam for the congregational chanting of the holy name of KṛṣṇaCC Antya 20.12
śrīdāmānam His devotee and friend ŚrīdāmāSB 10.18.24
śrīdāmānam ŚrīdāmāCC Madhya 19.206
stanam breastSB 1.14.19
stanam breastsSB 3.23.25
stanam at the breast (of your mother)SB 6.14.57
stanam the breastSB 10.6.10
stanam the breasts of whomSB 10.6.14
stanam the nippleSB 10.6.30
stanam her breastSB 10.6.34
tat-stanam that breastSB 10.6.34
stanam her breastSB 10.7.11
stanam her breastSB 10.7.34
stanam the breastSB 10.8.23
stanam the breast milkSB 10.8.46
stanam her breastSB 10.9.5
stanam the milk of my breastSB 10.11.15
stanam from the breastSB 10.30.15
stanam from her breastSB 10.85.54
stanam by the breastsCC Madhya 8.77
stanam the breastsCC Antya 7.34
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
stavanam formal prayersSB 11.19.20-24
sthālī-sthānam the place where Agnisthālī was leftSB 9.14.43
sthānam placeBG 5.5
sthānam abodeBG 8.28
sthānam groundBG 9.18
sthānam the abodeBG 18.62
sthānam abodeSB 1.15.47-48
sthānam placeSB 1.17.22
sthānam placeSB 1.17.37
sthānam placeSB 2.2.13
sthānam the planetary systemsSB 2.10.1
sthānam the placeSB 3.13.14
sthānam own placeSB 3.19.29
sthānam the abodeSB 3.22.31
sthānam constructing places of residenceSB 3.26.46
mat-sthānam to My abodeSB 4.9.25
yathā-sthānam according to proper situationSB 4.23.16
yathā-sthānam in their proper placesSB 5.23.3
sthānam the placeSB 6.1.39
sthānam the proper placeSB 6.1.43
sthānam place, throneSB 7.10.23
yathā-sthānam in the proper placeSB 7.12.26-28
sthānam placeSB 8.13.17
sthānam placeSB 8.16.16
sthānam a placeSB 8.16.27
sthānam the land in possessionSB 8.19.32
sthānam a placeSB 8.22.31
sthānam placeSB 9.1.32
sthānam the place where I amSB 9.4.53-54
sthānam to the placeSB 9.11.22
sthālī-sthānam the place where Agnisthālī was leftSB 9.14.43
mat-sthānam my placeSB 9.23.34
sthānam that placeSB 9.24.27
sthānam the placeSB 10.42.15
sthānam placeSB 10.81.21-23
sthānam to our proper placesSB 10.82.21
sthānam statusSB 11.10.22
mat-sthānam My personal abodeSB 11.20.37
sthānam the maintenance of the creationCC Adi 2.91-92
tat-sthānam His placeCC Madhya 22.101
sthānam the place of manifestationBs 5.3
sthānam a placeNBS 47
strī-janam the womenSB 10.34.29
stūyamānam being praisedSB 10.28.17
stūyamānam being praisedSB 10.39.44-45
stūyamānam being praisedSB 10.39.53-55
stūyamānam being praisedSB 10.69.26
su-annam good food grainsSB 1.12.14
su-annam their desired foodstuffSB 4.18.27
su-darśanam very beautifulSB 4.24.51
su-darśanam SudarśanaSB 5.7.2
su-śobhanam her natural beautySB 8.8.17
su-sampannam well equipped with paraphernalia for fightingSB 8.11.3
su-upapannam quite appropriateSB 10.74.13-15
sudarśanam cakram Sudarśana discSB 4.15.16
sudarśanam the wheel of KṛṣṇaSB 5.24.3
sudarśanam Sudarśana discSB 8.4.17-24
sudarśanam named SudarśanaSB 8.20.30
sudarśanam the disc of the LordSB 9.4.51
sudarśanam of the name Sudarśana cakraSB 9.5.12
sudarśanam SudarśanaSB 10.66.39
sudarśanam SudarśanaSB 10.66.42
trita-kūpam sudarśanam the pilgrimage places known as Tritakūpa and SudarśanaSB 10.78.19-20
sudarśanam the Sudarśana discSB 10.89.50
sudarśanam the Lord's discSB 11.27.27
sudarśanam His Sudarśana discSB 12.11.14-15
sudhā-dānam giving of the nectarSB 8.9.19
sukha-āsīnam comfortably situatedSB 4.31.4
sukha-āsīnam who was seated very comfortablySB 6.14.15
sukham āsīnam comfortably seatedSB 11.2.3
sukumāra-vanam the forest known as SukumāraSB 9.1.25
sura-helanam disobeying great demigodsSB 3.15.36
sura-asura-namaskṛtam who is respected by both the demigods and the asurasSB 6.7.2-8
surata-vardhanam which increases the lusty desire for enjoymentCC Antya 16.117
surocanam SurocanaSB 5.20.9
sūryam ātmānam the Supersoul, represented by the sun-godSB 5.20.3-4
susampannam well versedSB 1.5.3
anamitra-sutaḥ the son of AnamitraSB 9.24.13
suyodhanam DuryodhanaSB 3.3.13
suyodhanam DuryodhanaSB 10.49.1-2
sva-janam kinsmenBG 1.28
sva-janam own kinsmenBG 1.31
sva-janam kinsmenBG 1.36
sva-janam kinsmenBG 1.44
sva-bhavanam personal palacesSB 1.11.30
śva-bhojanam eatable by the dogsSB 3.14.28
sva-saṃsthānam his abodeSB 3.27.28-29
sva-mahimānam Your personal glorySB 5.3.9
sva-dehinam the living being himselfSB 5.11.6
sva-ātmānam the most dearSB 6.18.75
sva-bhavanam to His own abodeSB 8.4.13
sva-ātmānam the very SoulSB 10.14.24
sva-janam family membersSB 10.47.61
sva-janam her own relativesSB 10.49.14
sva-janam His subjectsSB 10.50.5-6
sva-janam a dear oneSB 10.82.19
sva-ātmānam their own true selfSB 11.5.15
sva-ātmānam your own selfSB 11.19.5
sva-janam family membersCC Antya 7.47
svādu annam very tasteful eatablesSB 9.4.33-35
svam ātmānam her own reflectionSB 3.23.30
svam upasthānam their prayer glorifying HimSB 6.9.46
svam ātmānam HimselfSB 12.11.50
svāminam the master or proprietorSB 9.11.26
svāminam to her present husband, or to the former maintainerSB 9.19.8
svāminam his masterSB 12.1.1-2
svanam the soundSB 5.2.5
mahā-svanam a loud soundSB 8.15.23
svanam the soundSB 9.16.14
svanam a soundSB 11.9.6
svapnam dreamingBG 18.35
svāpnam born in a dreamSB 3.28.38
adhaḥ-svapnam lying down on the floorSB 8.16.48
svāpnam in a dreamSB 10.77.29
svāpnam dreamSB 10.86.45
svāpnam just like a dreamSB 11.13.37
svapnam a dreamSB 11.22.41
svapnam sleepSB 11.25.20
svāpnam of a dreamSB 11.28.32
śvasanam contactSB 2.2.29
śvasanam the drying airSB 3.8.32
śvasanam breathingSB 8.7.27
śvasanam breathing airSB 8.20.25-29
niḥ-śvasanam a sighMM 14
śvastanam meant for tomorrowSB 11.8.11
śvastanam meant for tomorrowSB 11.8.12
svasti-ayanam all-blissfulSB 1.3.40
svasti-ayanam perception of all happinessSB 2.6.36
kṛta-svasti-ayanam decorated with auspicious marksSB 3.23.30
svasti-ayanam creating auspiciousnessSB 4.12.45
svasti-ayanam auspiciousnessSB 4.23.34
svasti-ayanam the abode of auspiciousnessSB 5.14.46
svasti-ayanam the means of liberationSB 6.2.7
svasti-ayanam brings good fortune for allSB 6.13.22-23
svasti-ayanam Vedic mantras (by the brāhmaṇas)SB summary
svasti-ayanam auspicious hymnsSB 10.7.13-15
svasti-ayanam the auspicious chantsSB 10.24.32-33
svastyayanam good fortuneSB 1.15.51
svastyayanam pleasingSB 3.2.13
svastyayanam auspiciousSB 8.1.32
kṛta-svastyayanam engaging them in chanting auspicious Vedic hymnsSB 10.7.5
kṛta-svastyayanam immediately performed a ritualistic ceremony for good fortuneSB 10.7.11
svinnam her hair was black like a cloud, so perspiration was dropping like rainSB 10.9.3
syandanam the chariotSB 3.21.36
syandanam chariotSB 4.10.4
syandanam the chariotSB 10.41.6
syandanam His chariotSB 10.53.6
syandanam His chariotSB 10.70.14
syandanam the chariotSB 12.11.16
śyenam a hawkSB 10.44.36
sa-taḍit-ghanam with the lightning and the cloudsSB 4.6.27
tāla-vanam to the Tāla forestSB 10.15.27
tāla-vanam the Tālavana forestSB 10.26.10
tam ātmānam that form of hisSB 3.20.44
tapaḥ-vanam the forest path where Dhruva Mahārāja executed his austeritySB 4.8.63
tapaḥ-vanam in the forest where one can execute austeritiesSB 4.23.1-3
tapaḥ-ghnam which dismantles the austeritiesSB 5.2.15
tapaḥ-vanam in the forest where meditation is performedSB 5.20.25
tāpanam enlighteningSB 2.9.8
tapasvinam undergoing great austerities and penancesSB 6.7.25
tapta-jīvanam life for those aggrieved in the material worldSB 10.31.9
tapta-jīvanam life for persons very much aggrieved in the material worldCC Madhya 14.13
tapyamānam while practicing austeritiesSB 4.1.21
tārā-upākhyānam the history of TārāSB 12.12.22
tat-bhagnamānān in that way all who were disappointedSB 3.3.4
tat-helanam disrespect to themSB 4.14.22
tat-mahimānam His glorious abode, the spiritual world, VaikuṇṭhaSB 5.4.5
tat-dhanam the property in the possession of a childSB 8.11.4
tat-yajña-sadanam the arena of sacrificeSB 9.6.27
tat-avamocanam to the residential quarters of Nanda MahārājaSB 10.5.20
tat-stanam that breastSB 10.6.34
tat-nidhanam and about how Pūtanā had diedSB 10.6.42
yat tat jñānam such knowledgeSB 10.8.5
tat-kālīnam described as happening now (in the paugaṇḍa age)SB 10.12.41
tat-sandhānam the stick in the middle, which connects the upper and lower woodSB 11.10.12
tat-upākhyānam the means of cultivating itSB 12.12.4
tat-sthānam His placeCC Madhya 22.101
tattva-vijñānam factual realizationSB 2.9.32
tattva-vijñānam factual realizationCC Adi 1.52
tattva-vijñānam factual realizationCC Madhya 25.109
tava ājñā-anupālanam to obey Your orderSB 8.23.17
vandanam te we offer our prayers unto YouSB 10.2.40
vandanam te to You we offer our prayersCC Madhya 20.299
tiraścīnam being crookedCC Madhya 14.189
tirodadhānam which is in the process of disappearingSB 11.28.32
tīrtha-udaka-klinnam bathing in the water of that holy placeSB 5.8.31
tīrtha-aṭanam visiting holy placesSB 11.19.33-35
tīrthapada-anukīrtanam glorifying the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is known as TīrthapadaSB 6.13.22-23
tomāke namaskāre I offer my respectful obeisances unto YouCC Antya 4.84
trai-lokya-mohanam captivating the three worldsSB 6.4.35-39
tri-bhuvanam all the three worldsSB 3.11.31
tri-bhuvanam the three worldsSB 4.1.21
tri-locanam with three eyesSB 4.24.24-25
tri-savanam three times (morning, evening and noon)SB 8.16.48
tri-bhuvanam the three worldsSB 8.23.25
tri-bhuvanam ca and the three worldsSB 10.2.40
tri-savanam at sunrise, noon and sunsetSB 11.14.35
tri-bhuvanam ca and the three worldsCC Madhya 20.299
trita-kūpam sudarśanam the pilgrimage places known as Tritakūpa and SudarśanaSB 10.78.19-20
tulasī namaskari' after offering obeisances to the tulasī plantCC Antya 3.110
tvā īśānam unto You, the supreme controllerSB 10.3.26
uccāṭanam the breakingSB 12.12.28-29
uccāṭanam annihilatorCC Madhya 15.110
udagayanam the sun passes to the northern sideSB 5.21.6
tīrtha-udaka-klinnam bathing in the water of that holy placeSB 5.8.31
udānam the life airSB 4.4.25
udañcanam reservoir of waterSB 8.24.20
udanīnamat He raisedSB 10.42.7
udāsīnam indifferentSB 3.25.18
udāsīnam indifferentSB 4.20.11
gṛha-udyānam the household gardenSB 3.33.18
udyānam a gardenSB 8.2.9-13
gauḍa-udyānam upon the garden known as Gauḍa-deśaCC Madhya 16.1
ugra-locanam having powerful eyesSB 6.9.13-17
ugrasenam unto King UgrasenaSB 3.2.22
ugrasenam unto UgrasenaSB 10.1.69
ugrasenam King UgrasenaSB 10.36.34
ugrasenam UgrasenaSB 10.45.12
ujjihānam risingSB 10.51.1-6
kiñcit ūnam a little less thanSB 6.18.66-67
ūnam although youngerSB 9.18.42
ūnam shortSB 10.9.15
ūnam lesserSB 10.90.47
uñchanam and the collecting of grains left in the wholesale marketplaceSB 6.7.36
uñchanam picking up the grains that have fallen from bags in shopsSB 7.11.16
undanam softeningSB 3.26.43
unmānam measuring potSB 3.11.9
unmūlanam causing uprooting ofSB 1.1.2
unmūlanam uprootingSB 2.7.27
unmūlanam causing uprootingCC Adi 1.91
unmūlanam causing uprootingCC Madhya 24.100
unmūlanam causing uprootingCC Madhya 25.149
unnamayet must be liftedSB 2.2.19
unnamayya raisingSB 3.17.10
unnamayya raising highSB 10.16.24
unnasa-ānanam a raised nose on Her faceSB 8.8.41-46
unnīyamānam being raisedSB 4.3.10
upādānam instrumentSB 3.10.11
upādānam accepting with the handsSB 11.16.36
upādānam the ingredient causeSB 11.24.19
caraṇa-upadhānam the shelter of His feetSB 3.8.5
upadhānam pillowSB 3.13.5
caraṇa-upadhānam the resting pillow for the legsCC Antya 19.70
upadhāvanam the process of worshipingSB 8.16.23
upagīyamānam glorified by the followersSB 4.24.24-25
upagūhanam embracingSB 1.5.19
upajīvinam who provide maintenanceSB 10.22.33
upākhyānam accountSB 10.74.50
tat-upākhyānam the means of cultivating itSB 12.12.4
upākhyānam the historySB 12.12.5
ilā-upākhyānam the history of IlāSB 12.12.22
tārā-upākhyānam the history of TārāSB 12.12.22
upalambhanam perceivingSB 3.26.38
upalambhanam who can be achievedSB 5.19.4
ātma-upalambhanam self-realizationSB 5.19.9
upalambhanam the perceivingSB 10.38.10
na upanamati does not fall into one's shareSB 5.14.14
upanamati came to himSB 10.86.15
upanamet should worshipSB 6.19.17
upanayanam His marriageSB 10.53.30
upanayanam Gāyatrī initiationSB 11.17.22
upapādanam scripture that presentsSB 7.5.18
upapannam arrived atBG 2.32
upapannam full ofSB 1.18.17
upapannam possessed ofSB 4.7.32
kāla-upapannam obtained in the course of timeSB 5.11.6
upapannam existingSB 5.14.5
upapannam just befitting your positionSB 9.20.15
upapannam fittingSB 10.23.25
upapannam fittingSB 10.29.23
su-upapannam quite appropriateSB 10.74.13-15
upaśamāyanam which gives full satisfaction to the mindSB 5.4.11-12
ācārya-upāsanam approaching a bona fide spiritual masterBG 13.8-12
upāsanam the worshipSB 11.2.33
upāsanam worshipSB 11.18.43
upasannam having approached for protectionSB 3.31.12
kṣīra-upasecanam boiled rice sprinkled with milkSB 10.42.25
upāsīnam unto one sitting nearbySB 1.5.1
upāsīnam sitting nearSB 6.14.16
upāsīnam sitting in meditationSB 8.4.9
upāsīnam worshipingSB 10.69.25
svam upasthānam their prayer glorifying HimSB 6.9.46
upasthānam on the mat of the wrestling ringSB 10.42.37
upāsyamānam was being praisedSB 4.6.34
upatapyamānam sufferingSB 5.6.17
upavanam the parkSB 5.2.4
upavanam a gardenSB 10.41.8
upavanam to a small forestSB 10.64.1
upavanam in a gardenSB 10.68.16
bhagavat-anubhāva-upavarṇanam which describes the process of God realizationSB 5.19.10
upavarṇanam the detailed descriptionSB 12.12.16
upāyanam different kinds of presentationsSB 4.15.12
upāyanam presentationsSB 4.19.9
upāyanam for the benefitSB 10.2.34
upāyanam offeringsSB 10.39.33
upāyanam the offeringSB 10.55.5
upāyanam giftSB 10.80.12-13
upāyanam giftSB 10.80.14
upāyanam giftSB 10.81.3
upayāpanam getting them marriedSB 10.69.32
upyamānam being cultivatedSB 7.11.33-34
uru-kampayānam moving very greatlySB 2.7.40
uru kampayānam trembling greatlyCC Madhya 24.21
utpannam receivedSB 4.4.18
utpāṭanam the uprootingSB 10.11.5
uttama-dhanam a great treasureSB 5.3.3
uttama-āsanam a high seatSB 12.3.38
uttara-ayanam when the sun passes on the northern sideBG 8.24
uttāra-locanam his eyes turned upward (as are those of a dead body)SB 6.14.46
uttarā-hanuvat ghanam on the cloud resembling the upper lipsSB 10.12.20
utthānam rising upSB 10.15.52
vacanam wordsBG 1.2
vacanam the speechBG 11.35
vacanam orderBG 18.73
vacanam the statementSB 10.46.23
vacanam wordsSB 10.53.30
vacanam these wordsSB 10.56.9
vacanam wordsSB 10.84.42
vadanam the faceSB 1.7.52
vadanam faceSB 1.11.10
adhaḥ-vadanam downward faceSB 1.14.23
vadanam mouthSB 2.1.28
nakra-vadanam the mouth of the crocodileSB 2.7.16
kiñcit cakāra vadanam she wore a sorry look on her faceSB 3.33.20
prasanna-vadanam with a smiling faceSB 3.33.23
vadanam whose faceSB 10.39.46-48
vadanam whose faceSB 10.51.23-26
vadanam whose faceSB 10.53.29
vadanam whose faceSB 10.54.10
vadanam faceSB 10.73.1-6
vadanam faceCC Madhya 21.136
vadanam faceCC Madhya 23.35
vadanam mouthCC Antya 20.36
vādinam inquiringSB 4.14.45
yajñeśa-vāhanam the carrier of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, ViṣṇuSB 6.6.21-22
saha-vāhanam with his carrier, the elephantSB 6.12.27-29
vāhnam the Agni PurāṇaSB 12.13.4-9
śrānta-vājinam the horses being tiredSB 1.7.19
vajra-nirbhinnam broken by a thunderboltSB 10.11.47
valayinam with banglesSB 3.23.31
vāmanam dwarfSB 8.18.13
vāmanam Lord VāmanaSB 8.18.24-25
vāmanam incarnation of Lord VāmanaSB 8.20.21
vāmanam Lord VāmanadevaSB 8.21.14
vāmanam Lord VāmanaSB 8.23.20-21
vāmanam Lord VāmanaSB 8.23.24
sa-vāmanam together with the Vāmana PurāṇaSB 12.7.23-24
vāmanam as a dwarfSB 12.12.20
vāmanam the Vāmana PurāṇaSB 12.13.4-9
vana-mālinam with a garland of flowersSB 4.8.47
vana-mālinam with a flower garlandSB 10.39.51-52
vana-mālinam wearing a flower garlandSB 11.27.38-41
madhoḥ vanam the land of MathurāSB 1.10.26
aravinda-vanam the forest of lotus flowersSB 1.16.32-33
vanam in the forestSB 2.7.23
vanam forestSB 3.1.1
vanam forestSB 3.1.8
vanam forestSB 3.1.21
vanam into the forestSB 3.12.20
vanam forestsSB 3.15.16
vanam to the forestSB 3.23.52
vanam to the forestSB 3.24.41
vanam to the forestSB 3.33.21
vanam forestSB 4.6.23
vanam the forestSB 4.6.28
madhu-vanam of the name MadhuvanaSB 4.8.42
tapaḥ-vanam the forest path where Dhruva Mahārāja executed his austeritySB 4.8.63
madhoḥ vanam the forest known as MadhuvanaSB 4.9.1
vanam to the forestSB 4.9.22
vanam in the forestSB 4.9.23
vanam to the forestSB 4.9.67
vanam into a forestSB 4.11.3
vanam to the forestSB 4.11.28
vanam to the forestSB 4.12.42
vanam for the forestSB 4.13.6
tapaḥ-vanam in the forest where one can execute austeritiesSB 4.23.1-3
vanam in the forestSB 4.23.19
vanam to the forestSB 4.26.1-3
vanam forest near KuṭakācalaSB 5.6.8
vanam the forestSB 5.8.12
tapaḥ-vanam in the forest where meditation is performedSB 5.20.25
vanam yātaḥ went to the forestSB 6.1.58-60
vanam a forestSB 6.11.8
vanam to the forestSB 7.5.5
vanam retired lifeSB 7.12.13-14
vanam the forestSB 8.1.7
sukumāra-vanam the forest known as SukumāraSB 9.1.25
vanam forestSB 9.1.33
vanāt vanam within the forest from one place to anotherSB 9.1.33
vanam to the forestSB 9.1.42
vanam to the forestSB 9.2.14
vanam the forestSB 9.2.15
vanam into the forestSB 9.5.26
vanam to the forestSB 9.6.7
vanam gataḥ retired to the forest as a vānaprasthaSB 9.6.25
vanam in the forestSB 9.6.53
vanam the forestSB 9.8.2
vanam to the forestSB 9.10.8
vanam into the forestSB 9.16.10
vanam in the forestSB 9.19.23
vanam to the forestSB 9.22.11
bṛhat vanam the great forestSB 10.5.26
vanam another forestSB 10.11.28
vanam within the forestSB 10.13.28
vanam the forestSB 10.15.2
vanam a forestSB 10.15.21
tāla-vanam to the Tāla forestSB 10.15.27
vanam the forestSB 10.18.7
vanam to another forestSB 10.19.2
vanam forestSB 10.20.25
anu-vanam to each forestSB 10.21.19
tāla-vanam the Tālavana forestSB 10.26.10
vanam the forestSB 10.29.3
vanam the forestSB 10.29.21-22
vanam the forestSB 10.29.44
vanāt vanam from one area of the forest to anotherSB 10.30.4
vanam the forestSB 10.30.42
ambikā-vanam to the Ambikā forestSB 10.34.1
vanam to the forestSB 10.35.1
vanam with the forestSB 10.46.9-13
vanam a forestSB 10.47.44
vanam the forestSB 10.51.54
vanam to the forestSB 10.56.16
vanam the forestSB 10.60.41
vanam forestSB 10.65.19
vanam the forestSB 10.67.22
vanam to the forestSB 10.84.38
vanam to the forestSB 10.90.50
vanam the forestSB 11.13.7
vanam the forestSB 11.17.38
vanam the forestSB 11.17.55
vanam the forestSB 11.18.1
vanam the forestSB 11.25.25
vanam to the forestSB 11.30.1
vanam the forestSB 11.30.24
anu-vanam to each forestCC Madhya 24.207
vanam to another forestCC Madhya 25.130
kamala-vanam a forest of lotus flowersCC Antya 1.169
vanamālām garlandSB 5.25.7
vanamālayā by a flower garlandSB 8.20.32-33
vanamālayā by the flower garlandSB 11.6.12
vanamālī paṇḍita Vanamālī PaṇḍitaCC Adi 10.73
vanamāli-dāsa Vanamālī dāsaCC Adi 12.59
vanamālī kavicandra Vanamālī KavicandraCC Adi 12.63
vanamālī VanamālīCC Adi 15.29
vanamālī ācārya Vanamālī ĀcāryaCC Adi 17.119
vanāt vanam within the forest from one place to anotherSB 9.1.33
vanāt vanam from one area of the forest to anotherSB 10.30.4
vandanam prayersSB 2.4.15
vandanam offering prayersSB 7.5.23-24
vandanam te we offer our prayers unto YouSB 10.2.40
vandanam offering prayers to the Supreme Personality of GodheadCC Madhya 9.259-260
vandanam te to You we offer our prayersCC Madhya 20.299
prema-vanyā-nimagnam merged into the inundation of ecstatic loveCC Madhya 11.1
vapanam cleaving the hairs from the headSB 1.7.57
vapanam the shavingSB 10.54.37
vara-āsanam the exalted throneSB 4.14.32
vara-āsanam royal throneSB 4.15.14
vardhanam increasingSB 3.4.34
vardhanam increasingSB 3.19.38
vardhanam increasingSB 3.25.12
vardhanam gladdeningSB 3.28.16
manaḥ-nayana-vardhanam very pleasing to the eyes and the mindSB 4.8.49
vardhanam increasingSB 7.1.4-5
vardhanam which fortifiesSB 10.29.4
vardhanam which increasesSB 10.31.14
surata-vardhanam which increases the lusty desire for enjoymentCC Antya 16.117
vardhanam increasingCC Antya 20.12
varjanam avoidance of thingsSB 11.17.34-35
varjanam complete rejectionCC Madhya 22.100
yathā-varṇa-vidhānam in terms of different castesSB 5.19.19
vartamānam while presentSB 1.17.32
vartamānam existingSB 5.5.17
vartamānam existingSB 5.26.21
vartamānam presentSB 10.61.21
vartanam the wanderingSB 6.16.33
pārśva-vartinam by the side of his deathbedSB 5.8.27
ati-vartinam who is beyond laws and ordersSB 6.17.12
vasanam garmentsSB 10.16.9
adhaḥ-vasanam your lower garmentsSB 10.22.19
vasanam our dressSB 10.35.16-17
vāsanam the last traces of whose material desireSB 10.51.60
vasānam wearingSB 10.66.12-14
vasanam wearingSB 11.3.25
kailāsa-vāsinam the resident of the place known as KailāsaSB 9.4.55
vāsinam livingSB 10.45.30-31
mat-vayunam knowledge of Me (the Personality of Godhead)SB 3.4.31
vayunam VayunaSB 6.6.20
veda-anuśāsanam the instruction of the VedasSB 10.78.36
ātma-vedanam the process of self-realizationSB 11.22.10
venam unto King VenaSB 2.7.9
venam VenaSB 4.13.18
venam VenaSB 4.14.2
venam VenaSB 4.14.3
venam to King VenaSB 4.14.13
venam King VenaSB 4.14.33
venam King VenaSB 4.14.34
vepamānam tremblingSB 1.17.2
veśanam the enteringSB 10.12.26
vibhrājamānam Lord Rāmacandra, as if brilliantly illuminatingSB 9.10.21
vibhrājamānam brilliantly glowingSB 10.67.9-10
vibhrājamānam shiningSB 10.89.53
mahat-vicalanam the movement of great personalitiesSB 10.8.4
mahat-vicalanam the wandering of saintly personsCC Madhya 8.40
vicetanam unconsciousSB 12.6.70
viḍambanam misleadingSB 1.8.29
viḍambanam bewilderingSB 1.8.30
viḍambanam bewilderingSB 3.2.16
viḍambanam simply imitationSB 3.14.29
viḍambanam imitationSB 3.29.21
viḍambanam only showSB 7.7.51-52
māyā-matsya-viḍambanam which is simply an imitation of a fishSB 8.24.1
viḍambanam it is impossible to think ofSB 10.3.31
viḍambanam pretenseSB 10.23.46
viḍambanam the pretenseSB 10.30.23
viḍambanam pretenseSB 10.47.6
viḍambanam (to You) who imitateSB 10.70.40
viḍambanam pretenseSB 10.74.3
viḍambanam pretenseSB 10.80.45
viḍambanam a pretenseSB 10.84.17
viḍambanam a clever imitationSB 11.6.48-49
viḍambanam the false showSB 11.31.11
vidarbha-kula-nandanam the favorite in the dynasty of VidarbhaSB 9.24.1
yathā-varṇa-vidhānam in terms of different castesSB 5.19.19
bali-vidhānam making offeringsSB 11.11.34-41
vidhi-hīnam without scriptural directionBG 17.13
vidyotamānam shining brilliantlySB 3.21.45-47
vighāṭanam obstructionSB 12.8.15
vihiṃsanam suppression with all kinds of persecutionSB 10.4.42
vihiṃsanam the deathSB 10.12.28
vihīnam having been deprivedSB 4.6.6
vihīnam withoutSB 5.17.21
vihīnam devoidNBS 23
vijayinam comingCC Adi 4.196
vijñānam numinous knowledgeBG 7.2
vijñānam wisdomBG 18.42
vijñānam scientificSB 1.2.20
tattva-vijñānam factual realizationSB 2.9.32
vijñānam specific knowledgeSB 3.6.26
vijñānam ascertainingSB 3.26.29
sa-vijñānam for practical applicationSB 4.17.5
vijñānam transcendental knowledgeSB 10.2.35
vijñānam the scientific knowledgeSB 10.50.50-53
vijñāta-vijñānam who had understood the truthSB 10.56.29-30
vijñānam divine knowledgeSB 10.79.31
sa-vijñānam along with direct realizationSB 11.5.12
vijñānam the function of intelligence and consciousnessSB 11.12.19
vijñānam the spirit soul, by nature fully consciousSB 11.13.34
vijñānam spiritual knowledgeSB 11.16.40
vijñānam realized knowledgeSB 11.19.15
vijñānam (the mind, whose symptom is) full knowledgeSB 11.28.20
vijñānam transcendental realizationSB 12.10.37
tattva-vijñānam factual realizationCC Adi 1.52
tattva-vijñānam factual realizationCC Madhya 25.109
vijñāpanam submissionCC Madhya 1.203
vijñāta-vijñānam who had understood the truthSB 10.56.29-30
vikarśanam which eradicatesSB 10.42.12
vikatthanam loose talkSB 3.18.10
vilāpanam deliveranceSB 1.7.12
vilāpanam crying in distressSB 1.18.39
vimānam an airplaneSB 3.23.12
vimānam airplaneSB 3.23.23
vimānam airplane like a mansionSB 3.23.36-37
vimānam an airplaneSB 6.2.44
vimardanam the fightSB 3.18.20
vimarśanam full knowledge of VedāntaSB 6.1.11
vimarśanam research (as to whether one is the body or the soul)SB 7.11.8-12
vimocanam the means of liberationSB 11.27.5
loka-vimohanam so wonderful to the people in generalSB 8.11.33
vimohanam so attractiveSB 9.14.23
vimohanam and bewilderingSB 10.54.49
māyā-vinam skilled in conjuring tricksSB 3.18.24
vinamayya prostratingSB 4.9.3
vinamra-kandharaḥ his neck bentSB 10.13.64
vinaśanam the place where the fight was heldSB 1.9.1
vināśanam destroyingSB 3.22.32
vinaśanam Vinaśana, the district of KurukṣetraSB 10.71.21
vinaśanam to the battlefieldSB 10.79.23
vināśanam the destructionSB 12.12.14-15
vināśanam which completely destroysSB 12.12.58
vinayinam properly trainedSB 1.15.38
vinirbhinnam being separatedSB 3.6.19
vinirbhinnam being separately manifestedSB 3.6.20
vinirbhinnam being separately manifestedSB 3.6.26
vipannam in reversesSB 8.11.46
vipannam incapacitatedSB 12.3.36
vipinam deep forestsSB 1.6.13
vipinam a forestSB 10.58.13-14
vṛndā-vipinam the forest of VṛndāvanaCC Antya 1.158
virājamānam standing thereSB 8.22.13
virājamānam resplendentSB 10.71.31-32
virocamānam very beautifully decoratedSB 10.3.6
viṣādanam depressionSB 12.3.30
viṣajjamānam playingSB 3.19.6
visarjanam the variegated creationSB 10.16.57
viśasanam ViśasanaSB 5.26.7
vismāpanam astonishingSB 1.15.5
vismāpanam wonderfulSB 3.2.12
vismāpanam causing astonishmentSB 3.23.21
vismāpanam even producing wonderCC Madhya 21.100
viśva-bhāvanam for the welfare of the universeSB 4.7.32
viśva-ātmānam the soul of the universeSB 8.3.26
viśva-jayinam the conqueror of the entire universeSB 8.15.34
viśva-mohanam but who mystifies the entire universeSB 10.13.44
viṣvaksenam the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 3.19.4
viṣvaksenam ViṣvaksenaSB 9.21.25
viṣvaksenam ViṣvaksenaSB 11.27.29
yajña-vitānam of spreading the sacrificeSB 3.1.33
vitānam the expansion, or decorative canopySB 10.70.44
vitānam the sacrificeSB 10.74.54
vitāyamānam being carried outSB 11.2.24
vivardhamānam increasingSB 6.9.13-17
vivardhanam which will increaseSB 4.14.14
vivardhanam which increasesSB 12.7.25
vivarjanam rejectionSB 11.19.20-24
vivarjanam giving upCC Madhya 11.29-30
vraja-dhanam the special wealth of the inhabitants of VrajaCC Madhya 14.228
vrata-samāpanam the period of worship is not overSB 8.16.44-45
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam defeating everything inauspiciousSB 12.12.69
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam defeating everything inauspiciousCC Madhya 17.138
akhila-vṛjina-ghnam who can destroy all kinds of material miseryCC Madhya 24.48
vṛjinam the ocean of miseriesBG 4.36
vṛjinam that which is painfulSB 1.7.46
vṛjinam miseriesSB 3.4.18
vṛjinam sufferingSB 10.39.6
vṛjinam a problemSB 10.50.45
vṛjinam troubleSB 10.57.12-13
vṛndā-vipinam the forest of VṛndāvanaCC Antya 1.158
vṛndāvanam nāma named VṛndāvanaSB 10.11.28
vṛndāvanam the sacred place by the name VṛndāvanaSB 10.11.35
vṛndāvanam the place known as VṛndāvanaSB 10.11.36
vṛndāvanam VṛndāvanaSB 10.13.59
vṛndāvanam with the forest of Vṛndāvana and its inhabitantsSB 10.15.9
vṛndāvanam VṛndāvanaSB 10.21.10
vṛndāvanam the forest of VṛndāvanaSB 10.46.18
vṛndāvanam VṛndāvanaCC Adi 4.216
vṛndāvanam to VṛndāvanaCC Madhya 3.1
vṛndāvanam to Vṛndāvana-dhāmaCC Madhya 17.1
vṛndāvanam the place VṛndāvanaCC Antya 1.67
vṛndāvanam the forest of VṛndāvanaCC Antya 1.159
vṛndāvanam the forest of VṛndāvanaCC Antya 1.160
vṛndāvanam to VṛndāvanaCC Antya 14.41
vyajanam a fanSB 10.60.7
vyajanam the fanSB 10.60.24
vyajanam the fanCC Madhya 19.202
vyāpṛṇvānam being engaged inSB 1.11.37
vyasanam great dangerSB 1.8.13
vyasanam calamitySB 1.19.2
vyasanam plightSB 3.31.21
vyasanam full of dangersSB 4.9.11
loka-vyasanam danger to the people in generalSB 4.14.7
vyasanam dangerSB 4.14.8
vyasanam all kinds of dangersSB 4.22.40
vyasanam distress due to lossSB 6.11.22
vyasanam a dangerous positionSB 8.2.27
vyasanam dangerousSB 8.7.36
vyasanam from the great danger of being burned by the Sudarśana cakraSB 9.5.24
vyasanam her distressSB 10.1.18
vyasanam the dangerSB 10.50.13-14
vyasanam His fascinationSB 10.61.27-28
vyasanam distressSB 10.62.16
vyasanam dangerSB 10.88.27-28
vyasanam the miserySB 12.12.48
vyavacchinnam partially powerful (the demigods)SB 4.29.45
vyavadhānam differenceSB 4.22.27
vyavasthānam being situatedSB 2.8.22
vyūhanam mixingSB 3.26.37
yācamānam beggingSB 4.25.32
yadu-nandanam Kṛṣṇa, the child of the YadusSB 10.53.30
yadu-nandanam to the beloved descendant of Yadu, Lord BalarāmaSB 10.65.27
yajamānam to the institutor of the sacrificeSB 4.13.26
yajamānam the performerSB 8.18.20
deva-yajanam the sacrificial altarSB 2.6.24
yajanam sacrificeSB 4.4.6
deva-yajanam the arrangements for the sacrifice to the demigodsSB 4.5.26
deva-yajanam place where the demigods are worshipedSB 4.7.7
deva-yajanam satisfying the demigods by sacrificesSB 4.24.10
deva-yajanam a place of sacrifice to the demigodsSB 5.8.23
deva-yajanam to the sacrificial arenaSB 10.23.3
deva-yajanam to the sacrificial arenaSB 10.23.28
deva-yajanam the place for worshiping the demigodsSB 10.74.12
yājanam performing sacrifices for othersSB 11.17.40
deva-yajanam the place where the Deity is worshipedSB 11.27.21
deva-yajanam the place where the Supreme Lord is worshipedSB 12.11.17
yajña-vitānam of spreading the sacrificeSB 3.1.33
yajña-hanam one who impeded the performance of a yajñaSB 4.19.15
tat-yajña-sadanam the arena of sacrificeSB 9.6.27
yajñeśa-vāhanam the carrier of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, ViṣṇuSB 6.6.21-22
yama-sādanam to the presence of YamarājaSB 3.30.23
nam horsesSB 3.3.27
pitṛ-yānam going to PitṛlokaSB 4.29.13
deva-yānam going to DevalokaSB 4.29.13
nam His departureSB 4.30.43
nam the palanquinSB 5.10.2
rāja-yānam the palanquin of the KingSB 5.10.14
pitṛ-yānam the way of taking birth from the father's semenSB 7.15.50-51
deva-yānam the process of elevation known as deva-yānaSB 7.15.55
deva-yānam the predominating deity for the path of deliverance for the demigodsSB 8.5.36
nam airplaneSB 8.10.16-18
nam on the airplaneSB 9.10.32
nam travelingSB 10.42.28-31
jala-yānam a raftSB 10.68.42-43
nam a vehicleSB 10.76.6
nam the vehicleSB 10.76.8
śrī-yaśodā-stanam-dhaye sucking the breast of mother YaśodāCC Antya 7.86
yat jñānam which knowledgeSB 2.5.1
yat tat jñānam such knowledgeSB 10.8.5
vanam yātaḥ went to the forestSB 6.1.58-60
yathā-sthānam according to proper situationSB 4.23.16
yathā-varṇa-vidhānam in terms of different castesSB 5.19.19
yathā-savanam according to the order of the Supreme Personality of GodheadSB 5.21.3
yathā-sthānam in their proper placesSB 5.23.3
yathā-sanniveśa-avasthānam according to the arrangement of the different placesSB 5.24.7
yathā-praśnam as you inquiredSB 5.25.15
yathā-sthānam in the proper placeSB 7.12.26-28
yatnam effortSB 10.64.3
yaunam marriageSB 10.61.25
yauvanam youthBG 2.13
yauvanam youthSB 9.22.11
yauvanam and youthSB 11.22.47
yauvanam youthCC Madhya 2.18
nava-yauvanam a blooming youthBs 5.33
yavanam the barbarianSB 10.50.48
yoga-anuśāsanam only to be achieved by practicing devotional serviceSB 5.14.39
yoginam yogīBG 6.27
yoginam a highly elevated mysticSB 9.6.38
ku-yoginam the imperfect yogīSB 11.28.28
yojanam yojanas (one yojana equals eight miles)SB 5.5.33
daśa-yojanam up to ten yojanas (about eighty miles)SB 5.16.18
śata-yojanam up to one hundred yojanas (eight hundred miles)SB 5.16.23
dvādaśa-yojanam twelve yojanas (about one hundred miles)SB 10.50.49
bahu-yojanam for many yojanas (one yojana is slightly more than eight miles)SB 10.52.8
yuga-mānam the duration of each ageSB 2.8.17
yuga-mānam the duration of the millenniaSB 12.4.1
Results for nam133 results
nam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) (in gram.) to change a dental letter into a cerebral (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to aim at (gen.) with (instr.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend or bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep aside (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to keep quiet or be silent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to subject or submit (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to turn away (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to turn towards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to yield or give way (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to yield or submit to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1326/72933
nam noun (masculine) [gramm.] root nam
Frequency rank 55689/72933
nama noun (masculine) pasture-ground (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[gramm.] root nam
Frequency rank 55690/72933
namakārī noun (feminine) name of a plant
Frequency rank 55692/72933
namana noun (neuter) bending (a bow) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bowing down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sinking (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24334/72933
namas noun (neuter) a thunderbolt (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
adoration (by gesture or word) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
donation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
food (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
gift (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
obeisance (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reverential salutation (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 108/72933
namaskaraṇa noun (neuter) exclaiming "namas"
Frequency rank 55693/72933
namaskartṛ adjective a worshipper (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
worshipping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55694/72933
namaskarī noun (feminine) Name einer Pflanze
Frequency rank 36107/72933
namaskriyā noun (feminine) adoration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
homage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28578/72933
namaskāra noun (masculine) a sort of poison (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
adoration (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
homage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the exclamation "namas" (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 3914/72933
namaskārī noun (feminine) a kind of plant (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24335/72933
namaskṛ verb (class 8 ātmanepada) huldigen to salute to worship verehren
Frequency rank 1547/72933
namasvin adjective reverential (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
worshipping (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55696/72933
namasy verb (denominative ātmanepada) to honour to worship
Frequency rank 9393/72933
namasy verb (denominative parasmaipada) to worship
Frequency rank 5441/72933
namasya adjective deserving or paying homage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
venerable or humble (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 24336/72933
namasyu noun (masculine) name of a son of Janamejaya name of a son of Pravīra (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 55695/72933
namay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to bow
Frequency rank 8802/72933
nambha noun (masculine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 55698/72933
nameru noun (masculine neuter) Elaeocarpus Ganitrus (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18039/72933
namra adjective bent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bowed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bowing (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bowing to (comp.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
curved (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
hanging down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
humble (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
inclining (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
reverential (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
submissive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
sunk (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9623/72933
namrita adjective bent down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
made to sink (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 36108/72933
namuci noun (masculine) name of a demon slain by Indra and the Aśvins (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the god of love (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8132/72933
namucisādana noun (masculine) name of Indra
Frequency rank 55697/72933
añjanamūlaka noun (masculine) a kind of mineral
Frequency rank 41937/72933
anamaskṛta adjective
Frequency rank 42734/72933
anamātya adjective not having a minister
Frequency rank 31763/72933
anamitra noun (masculine) name of a son of Vṛṣṇi and Mādrī name of various persons (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 12326/72933
anamitra adjective having no enemies (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31764/72933
anamīva adjective comfortable (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
salutary (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 31765/72933
anambupāna noun (neuter) not drinking water
Frequency rank 42735/72933
anambūkṛta adjective
Frequency rank 42736/72933
anambhas noun (neuter) [Sāṃkhya] a kind of buddhivadha
Frequency rank 42737/72933
anamya adjective
Frequency rank 42738/72933
anamla adjective
Frequency rank 9104/72933
anudinam indeclinable every day (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8385/72933
anuvanam indeclinable along side of a wood (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43299/72933
annambhaṭṭa noun (masculine) name of the author of the Tarkasaṃgraha (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 43500/72933
abhinam verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to bow or bend or turn towards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 44167/72933
abhyunnam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to raise
Frequency rank 20718/72933
arkanamitā noun (feminine) a kind of plant Gynandropsis pentaphylla DC.
Frequency rank 44885/72933
avanam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bow down (as the head) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to make a bow to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5970/72933
avanamana noun (neuter) bending bow
Frequency rank 45152/72933
avanamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to bend
Frequency rank 26697/72933
avanamra adjective bent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bowed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18913/72933
avicchinnam indeclinable continually
Frequency rank 26733/72933
ānam verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to be propitious (as gods to men) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend towards or near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bow (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bring near (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to condescend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to do homage (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to incline (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to salute reverently (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to subdue (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 5157/72933
ānamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to bend
Frequency rank 26942/72933
ānamra adjective a little bent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
bent (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
propitious (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 26943/72933
āsannamaraṇa adjective jemand, der kurz vor dem Tod steht
Frequency rank 46795/72933
iṣṭvīnam indeclinable [gramm.] an irregular aorist in the Veda
Frequency rank 46989/72933
uttānamaṇḍuka noun (neuter) a kind of āsana
Frequency rank 33382/72933
unnam verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to ascend (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to lift up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise one's self (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to raise up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to rise (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 2368/72933
unnamana noun (neuter) increase (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
lifting up (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
prosperity (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
raising (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
the act of bending upwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 27160/72933
unnamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada) to raise
Frequency rank 9144/72933
upanam verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to approach (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to arrive at (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to attend upon any one (acc.) with (instr.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to become one's property (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bend towards or inwards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to come to (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to come to one's mind (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to fall to one's share or lot (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to gain the favour of any one (acc.) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to occur (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to share in (with acc) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to tend towards (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 11973/72933
kāñcanamākṣika noun (neuter) svarṇamākṣika
Frequency rank 49045/72933
gaganamūrdhan noun (masculine) name of a Dānava (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 34525/72933
godānamaṅgala noun (neuter) a ceremony performed with the side-hair of a youth of 16 or 18 years (when he has attained puberty and shortly before marriage) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51527/72933
gostanamūṣā noun (feminine) a crucible resembling the shape of the udder of a cow
Frequency rank 34743/72933
ghanamūla noun (masculine) the plant Moraṭa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 51796/72933
chinnamastā noun (feminine)
Frequency rank 35065/72933
janamejaya noun (masculine) name of a celebrated king to whom Vaiśampāyana recited the MBh (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a Nāga (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a son of Kuru (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1934/72933
tapanamaṇi noun (masculine) the sun-stone (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 35289/72933
dinamaṇi noun (masculine) the sun (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 28350/72933
dinamukha noun (neuter) daybreak (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 54423/72933
dhanamatī noun (feminine) name of a woman
Frequency rank 28520/72933
dhanamitra noun (masculine) name of several men (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 8800/72933
ūnama noun (neuter) ein extrem schwimmfähiges lohabhasman
Frequency rank 55691/72933
nirnamaskāra adjective despised by all (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
not respecting any one (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
offering no homage (e.g. to the gods) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
uncourteous (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unrespected (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14984/72933
nunnamālinī noun (feminine) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 56694/72933
nam indeclinable (esp. in later lang.) certainly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
assuredly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
at once (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
at present (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
for the future (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
immediately (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
indeed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
just (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
now (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
now then (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
therefore (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 1245/72933
pariṇinamayiṣu adjective about to be transformed (?)
Frequency rank 57271/72933
pratidinam indeclinable daily (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
day by day (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
every day (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7586/72933
pratyayanam indeclinable every half year (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 29192/72933
pratyutpannamati noun (masculine) name of a fish (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 17014/72933
pratyunnamana noun (neuter) rebounding (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
rising or springing up again (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 59127/72933
praśnottararatnamālā noun (feminine) name of a text
Frequency rank 59483/72933
pronnam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to elevate to raise
Frequency rank 29325/72933
phenamehin adjective discharging frothy urine (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
suffering from phenameha
Frequency rank 59934/72933
bhagnamanas adjective disappointed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
discouraged (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60495/72933
bhinnamantra adjective one who has betrayed a plan (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60751/72933
bhinnamaryāda adjective disrespectful (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
regardless (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
separated from the right way (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
uncontrolled (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
unrestrained (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
whose course is broken (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 60752/72933
mañjarīnamra noun (masculine) Calamus Rotang (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 37952/72933
madanamañcukā noun (feminine) name of a daughter of Madanavega and Kaliṅga-senā (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61277/72933
madanamañjukā noun (feminine) name of a woman
Frequency rank 12160/72933
madanamekhalā noun (feminine) name of a Yakṣiṇī
Frequency rank 61278/72933
madanamohana noun (masculine) a pigeon name of Kriṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 61279/72933
madhūkatṛtīyāvratavidhānamāhātmyavarṇana noun (neuter) name of Skandapurāṇa, Revākhaṇḍa, 26
Frequency rank 61390/72933
yajadhvainam indeclinable [gramm.] (an irregular formation in the Veda)
Frequency rank 62785/72933
yathākhyānam indeclinable according to any narrative or statement (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
as narrated or stated (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62841/72933
yathājñānam indeclinable according to knowledge to the best of one's knowledge or judgment (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22074/72933
yathādarśanam indeclinable according to every occurrence (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
in every single case (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62849/72933
yathānidānam indeclinable according to nidāna
Frequency rank 38488/72933
yathāpradhānam indeclinable according to precedence or superiority or rank (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
according to size (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 19884/72933
yathāpraśnam indeclinable according to the questions (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 15137/72933
yathāyatanam indeclinable each in his own place or abode (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62877/72933
yathāvacanam indeclinable according to the statement or word expressed (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 62883/72933
yathāsanam indeclinable accord. to proper position (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
each in proper place or seat (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 38498/72933
yathāsannam indeclinable according as any one approaches (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 14387/72933
yathāsthānam indeclinable each in its place
Frequency rank 11049/72933
ratnamañjarī noun (feminine) name of a Vidyādharī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a woman (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a work (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 63346/72933
ratnamālā noun (feminine) name of a Gandharva maid (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of various wks (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 25175/72933
ratnamukhya noun (neuter) a diamond (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
vajra
Frequency rank 63347/72933
vanamakṣikā noun (feminine) a gad-fly (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of bee
Frequency rank 30045/72933
vanamallikā noun (feminine) Jasminum Sambac (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64577/72933
vanamālī noun (feminine) a kind of rasaudhī
Frequency rank 64578/72933
vanamālin noun (masculine) (in music) a kind of measure (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of Balarāma name of Viṣṇu name of various authors (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9054/72933
vanamālin adjective
Frequency rank 39040/72933
vanamālā noun (feminine) (esp.) the chaplet worn by Kṛṣṇa (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a garland of forest-flowers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of metre (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a work on Dharma (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of various women (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 9462/72933
vanamālikā noun (feminine) a garland of wild flowers (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
a kind of metre (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of a river (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of one of Rādhā's female attendants (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
yam (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25280/72933
vanamālinī noun (feminine) Dioscorea or varāhī (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
name of the town Dvāraka (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
[rel.] name of Devī
Frequency rank 64579/72933
vanamudgā noun (feminine) Phaseolus Trilobus
Frequency rank 64580/72933
vanamudga noun (masculine) Phaseolus Aconitifolius Jacq. (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 599) Phaseolus adenanthus G.F.W. Meyer (G.J. Meulenbeld (1974), 599) Phaseolus Trilobus Ait. (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 22185/72933
vanamethikā noun (feminine) Melilotus Parviflora (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64581/72933
vanamocā noun (feminine) wild plantain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64582/72933
vanamūrdhajā noun (feminine) gall-nut (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64583/72933
vanamūṣaka noun (neuter) a kind of plant
Frequency rank 64584/72933
vandanamālikā noun (feminine) a festoon of leaves suspended across gateways (in honour of the arrival of any distinguished personage) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 64615/72933
vinam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to bend down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to bow down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
to stoop (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 7236/72933
vinamana noun (neuter) the act of bending down (opp. to unnū) (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 18455/72933
vinamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 65684/72933
vinamra noun (neuter) Tabernaemontana coronaria
Frequency rank 65685/72933
vinamra adjective bent down (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
modest (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
submissive (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 25396/72933
śnam noun (masculine) [gramm.] Präsenscharakter na (sārvadh.) bei den Wurzeln der siebenten Klasse
Frequency rank 30590/72933
samunnam verb (class 1 parasmaipada) to ascend to rise aloft to rise up or ascend together
Frequency rank 10226/72933
samunnamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 40472/72933
savedanam indeclinable painfully (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))
with pain (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 69586/72933
saṃnam verb (class 1 ātmanepada) to arrange to bend down to bend in the right direction to bend together to bow down before or to to comply with to direct to make ready to obey (dat.) to prepare to put in order to submit or conform to
Frequency rank 3774/72933
saṃnamay verb (class 10 parasmaipada)
Frequency rank 69907/72933
stanamukha noun (masculine neuter) a nipple (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 41172/72933
stanamūla noun (neuter) the lower part of the female breast (Monier-Williams, Sir M. (1988))

Frequency rank 16293/72933
 

abhidhā

naming ; appellation ; one of the tantrayukti

agnika

several medicinal plants are known by this name: citraka, bhallātaka, ajāmoda,agnimantha et Century

akika

agate stone; name derived from Achates river in Italy. They are associated with volcanic rock and belong to quartz variety.

anāmika

nameless finger or ring finger.

annamayakoṣa

food sheath, receptacle of food in the body.

āsphoṭa

1. trembling; quivering; 2. Plant Vallaris solanacea. girikarṇika, kovidāra. (Clitoria ternata and Bauhinia variegata) Calotropis gigantea, Echies dichotomoa, Jasminum sambac, Clotorea ternata are also known by this name; breadflower.

aśvini

1. a binary star Beta Arietis in Aries constellation; first of the 27 stars in celestial sphere; 2. name of a month.

campa

geographical region of Vietnam.

caturjāta

Plant ‘four high born ones’: tvak (cinnamon bark), ela (cardamom), patra (cinnamon leaf), nāgakesara (cobras saffron).

chinnam

incomplete fracture of bone.

dālcini

Plant true cinnamon, Cinnamomum verum

gomeda

1. cow-fat; 2. kind of fish; 3. cinnamon stone.

guṇa

property; trait; character; physio-chemical and pharmacodynamic properties of a substance.

guṇaratnamāla

a glossary of ayurveda authored by Bhāvamiśra.

kākamāri

Plant crow killer, fish berries, Anamirta cocculus, A. paniculata.

kapālika

teeth broken above gums, enamel separation; thick tartar on teeth.

karpūra

Plant camphor, Cinnamonum camphora; Dryobalanops aromatica. karpūraśilājit white asphalt.

kaṭucaturbhadraka

(kaṭu.catur.bhadraka) Plant 1.cinnamon (tvak), cardamom (ela), leaf of cinnamon (patra), cobra’s saffron (nāgakesara); 2. ela, tvak, patrak, (pepper) marīca.

kośa

sheaths inside the body, namely the sheath of knowledge (jnānamaya), the sheath of bliss (ānadamaya), the sheath of vitality (prāṇamaya), the sheath of mind (manomaya) and the sheath of food (annamaya) explained in the Taittareya upaniṣad.

kṛṣnamālika

Plant garuga, Garuga pinnata.

kṛṣnamanḍala

black of the eye, cornea and iris.

kṛṣnamusali

Plant golden eye-grass, Curculigo orchioides.

lolambaraju

authored Lolambarājīyam (Vaidyajīvanam), native of Junnar, Maharashtra, 16th Century AD

madanamañjari

Go to jiñgini.

mādhava,mādhavakara

author of Ṛgviniscaya or Mādhavanidāna, a work on pathology (8th Century ), Paryāyaratnamāla is his another work.

mahābala

Plant country mallow, dried roots of Sida rhombifolia; Abutilon indicum was also used as mahābala; in Kerala a Urena species is also used in this name.

mekhala

ornament with golden bells worn in waist.

mudga

Plant mung beans, green gram,Vigna radiata; Phaseolus radiatus is old name.

nāmakarma,nāmakaraṇa

ceremony for naming the infant.

navanīta

a treatise on āyurveda (4th Century ) discovered by colonel Bower, a British military officer, therefore named Bower’s manuscript; also known as Yaśomitrasamhita.

paryāyaratnamāla

a lexicon of ayurveda composed by Madhava, 9th Century

patra

Plant Indian bay leaf, Cinnamomum tamala.

rohitaka

Plant 1. rohida, a tree species grown in desert and dry regions of northwest India, Tecomella undulate; 2. rohituka tree, Aphanamixis polystachya.

śankhapuṣpi

Plant aloe weed, speedwheel; 4 different plants are identified with this name 1. Convolvulus pluricaulis; 2. Evolvulus alsinoides; 3. Clitoria ternatea; 4. Canscora decussata; Pladera virgata is also a candidate.

śikhariṇi

curds, fruits, cinnamon tvak, cardamom ela, honey madhu, ghee ājyam, pepper marīcam and crystal sugar śarkara are well mixed, churned and strained through a white cloth and kept in a vessel scented with camphor is known as śikhariṇi; eminent or excellent woman.

stanamūla

a lethal point (marma) bleow the breast, splinter entering this point can cause difficulty in breathing.

sūrya

sun, sūryanamaskāra sun-salute, a series of yogic exercises, sūryapuṭa heating under the sun.

sūryanamaskāra

sun salutation, two sets of twelve yogic postures practiced in serie

tamala

Plant leaf of Cinnamomum iners, C. zeylanicum.

tamāla

1. sectarial mark on the forehead, 2. Plant a sort of black khadira tree, Crataeva roxburghii; 3. garcinia, Xanthochymus pictorius; 4. Cinnamomum tamala.

tejapatra

Plant Indian bay leaf, Cinnamomum tamala.

tilaka

1. mark on the forehead; 2. right lung; 3. Plant arni, Clerodendrum phlomoides (also known as agnimantha); simtārā (in Nepal), Wendlandia exserta; Cinnamomum iners.

trijāta

three aromatics; cinnamon bark, cardamom and cinnamon leaves. tvak, ela, patra.

tvak

skin; bark; cinnamon bark, dried inner bark of Cinnamomum zeylanicum.

tvakpatra

Indian cinnamon, dried mature leaves of Cinnamomum tamala.

uṣāpānam

morning drink.

vaidyajīvanam

Doctor’s Livelihood; a handbook for practitioners authored by Lolambarāja (16th Century ) belonging to Maharashtra region.

vanapriyam

Go to tvak (cinnamon).

vardhanaka

an ornament made of wood or metal used after piercing the ears to maintain the hole.

vinamana

bending; deformation of the thoracic region.

Wordnet Search
"nam" has 1820 results.

nam

pavitrasthānam, puṇyabhūmiḥ, puṇyasthalam   

tat sthānaṃ yat pavitram asti iti manyante।

hindūnāṃ kṛte kāśī iti pavitrasthānam asti।

nam

apavitrasthānam, apuṇyabhūmiḥ   

tat sthānaṃ yat pavitraṃ nāsti।

dharmānusāreṇa piśāccāḥ apavitrasthāne eva nivasanti।

nam

annam, khādyaḥ, khādyam, khādyā, bhojyam, bhojyaḥ, bhojyā   

adanīyadravyam yasmāt balādi prāpyate।

grāmasya tulanāyāṃ nagareṣu annasya mūlyam adhikaṃ vartate। / kastvaṃbhadrakhaleśvaro'hamiha kiṃ ghore vane sthīyate। śārdulādibhireva hiṃsrapaśubhiḥ khādyo'hamityāśayā।

nam

apamānaḥ, bhartsanā, nirbhartsanā, avajñā, avajñānam, paribhavaḥ, avalepaḥ, avahelā, avahelanam, anādaraḥ, parivādaḥ, anādarakriyā, apavādaḥ, avamānavākyam, tiraskāravākyam, tiraskāraḥ, tiraskriyā, paribhāvaḥ, parivādaḥ, vākpāruṣyam, paribhāṣaṇam, asūrkṣaṇam, avamānanā, rīḍhā, kṣepaḥ, nindā, durvacaḥ, dharṣaṇam, anāryam, khaloktiḥ, apamānakriyā, apamānavākyam, vimānanā   

sā uktiḥ ācāro vā yena kasyacit pratiṣṭhāyāḥ nyūnatā bhavati।

kasyāpi apamānaḥ na karaṇīyaḥ।

nam

ādaraḥ, satkāraḥ, sammānaḥ, mānaḥ, arcanam, arhā, arhaṇam, arcā, abhyarcā, abhyarcanam, pūjā, namaskāraḥ, sevā, sambhāvanā, ārādhanam, puraskāraḥ, ślāghā   

sā uktiḥ ācāro vā yena kasyacit gauravo bhavati।

mātuḥ pituḥ ca ādaraḥ karaṇīyaḥ।

nam

anāvaraṇam, anācchādanam   

vastvādiṣu vartamānasya āvaraṇasya dūrīkaraṇam।

gṛhamantriṇā gāndhīmahodayasya pratimāyāḥ anāvaraṇam kṛtam।

nam

rahasyabhedanam, sphoṭaḥ   

kasyacit rahasyasya bhedanasya kriyā।

netājī-subhāṣa-candra-bosa-mahodayasya ākasmikāyāḥ guptatāyāḥ rahasyabhedanam adyāpi na jñāyate।

nam

ārambhaḥ, prakramaḥ, upakramaḥ, abhyādānam, udāttaḥ   

kāryādiṣu prathamakṛtiḥ।

āgaccha asya kāryasya ārambhaṃ karavāma।

nam

vyañjanamālā   

kavarṇataḥ havarṇaṃ yāvat varṇamālā।

mātā bālakaṃ vyañjanamālāṃ pāṭhayati।

nam

gopanīyatā, guptatā, guhyatā, gopyatā, guptiḥ, gopanam, gūḍhatā, pracchannatā, rahasyatā, saṃvṛtiḥ, saṃvṛtatā, guptabhāvaḥ   

gopanīyā avasthā gopanīyaḥ bhāvo vā।

asya rahasyasya gopanīyatā sandhāraṇīyā।

nam

raktadānam, rudhiradānam   

dānakriyāviśeṣaḥ, anyajanānāṃ upacārārthe yad raktaṃ āvaśyakaṃ tasya sañcayārthe anāmayaiḥ janaiḥ kriyamāṇā raktadānasya kriyā।

śyāmaḥ cikitsālayaṃ gatvā raktadānaṃ kṛtavān।

nam

samayaḥ, niyamaḥ, saṃskāraḥ, aṅgīkāraḥ, upagamaḥ, abhyupagamaḥ, saṅketaḥ, saṃvādaḥ, vyavasthā, saṃvid, pratijñānam   

kāryasiddhyarthaṃ kāryasamāviṣṭānāṃ ghaṭakānāṃ sāmmukhyam।

ubhayoḥ pakṣayoḥ ayaṃ samayaḥ yat te parasparādhikārāṇām ullaṅghanaṃ na kariṣyanti।

nam

abhyupagamaḥ, saṃvid, prasaṃvidā, prasaṃvedanam   

dhanādīn svīkṛtya kasyāpi kāryasya paripūrtyartham aṅgīkṛtaṃ dāyitvam।

tena mārgasya nirmiteḥ abhyupagamaḥ prāptaḥ।

nam

anubhavaḥ, parīkṣaṇam, vedanam, pratītiḥ, bahudarśitvam, pariṇataprajñaḥ   

tad jñānam yad nirīkṣaṇena prayogena vā labhyate।

asya kāryasya anubhavaḥ asti। / anubhavaṃ vacasā sakhi lumpasi।

nam

jñānam, parijñānam, abhijñānam, vijñānam, bodhaḥ, bodhanam, prabodhaḥ, avabodhaḥ, udbodhaḥ, prajñā, upalabdhiḥ, vedanam, saṃvedaḥ, saṃvedanam, avagamaḥ, pramā, pramitiḥ, samudāgamaḥ, upalambhaḥ, jñaptiḥ, pratītiḥ, jñātṛtvam   

manasā vastvādīnāṃ pratītiḥ।

tasmai saṃskṛtasya samyak jñānam asti।

nam

anujñā, anujñānam, samujñānam, abhyanujñā, abhyanujñānam, anumatiḥ, anumatam, anumodanam, ājñā, kṣamatā, śaktiḥ, sāmarthyam   

yat cikīrṣitaṃ tat kartuṃ vṛddhānām anumodanam svīkṛtiḥ vā yad bahudhā ājñārūpeṇa vartate।

vṛddhānām anujñāṃ vinā kimapi kāryaṃ na kuryāt। / pituḥ anujñayā eva kṛṣṇā himālayaparvatasya atyuccatamaṃ śikharam ārohituṃ prārabhata।

nam

tarkam, anumānam, anumā   

manasā anumitikaraṇam।

kadācit tarkaḥ api viparītaḥ bhavati।

nam

anumodanam, samarthanam   

kāryādīnāṃ kṛte dattā svīkṛtiḥ।

asya prastāvārthe anumodanaṃ kurmaḥ।

nam

virodhaḥ, pratirodhaḥ, pratikāraḥ, pratīkāraḥ, vipratikāraḥ, pratikriyā, pratikūlatā, prātikūlyam, pratiyogaḥ, pratiyogitā, paryavasthānam, paryavasthā, paryavasthitiḥ, pratyavasthatiḥ, praticchedaḥ, nikāraḥ, pratibandhaḥ, pratibandhakatā, pratiṣṭambhaḥ, nivāraṇam   

kāryapratibandhakakriyā।

rāmasya virodhe satyapi mayā nirvācanārthaṃ yatitam।

nam

guptadānam   

guptarūpeṇa kṛtaṃ dānam।

śreṣṭhī dhanadayālaḥ guptadānena anyānāṃ āvaśyakatā pūrayati।

nam

prārthanā, prārthanam, abhyarthanā, vinatiḥ, yācanā, arthaḥ, arthitvam, arthitā, yāñcā   

vinayena nivedanam।

sevakena avasānārthe adhikāriṇaḥ prārthanā kṛtā।

nam

vivaraṇam, vyākhyā, vyākhyānam, vivṛtiḥ, vivaraṇam, vyākhyā, vyaktikaraṇam, prakaṭīkaraṇam, ṭīkā   

kliṣṭavākyādīnāṃ spaṣṭīkaraṇam।

saṃskṛtaślokānām vivaraṇaṃ sulabhaṃ nāsti।

nam

yajanam, yāgaḥ   

yajñasya kriyā।

hanumanmandire yajanaṃ bhavati।

nam

saṃkalpanam, niścayaḥ   

saṅkalpasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

saṅkalpanād anantaraṃ saḥ adhikena utsāhena svasya kāryaṃ karoti।

nam

anveṣaṇam, gaveṣaṇā, śodhaḥ, anusandhānam, anvīkṣaṇam, anveṣaṇā   

kamapi viṣayaṃ samyak parīkṣīya nūtanatattvasya pariśodhanam।

yantramānavaḥ vaijñānikasya anusandhānasya phalam।

nam

anveṣaṇam, anusandhānam   

kasyacana aprāpyasya vastunaḥ prāptyartham kṛtā kriyā।

kolambasa mahodayena amerikādeśasya anveṣaṇaṃ kṛtam।

nam

cintanam, cintā, vicāraṇam, vicāraṇā, vicāraḥ, dhyānam, abhidhyānam, ādhyānam, bhāvanā, mananam, manovyāpāraḥ, antaḥkaraṇavyāpāraḥ, cittavyāpāraḥ, cittaceṣṭā, manaceṣṭā, antaḥkaraṇaceṣṭā   

vicāraṇasya kriyā।

cintanād paścāt asya praśnasya samādhānam prāptam।

nam

sandeśaḥ, sandiṣṭaḥ, vārtā, dūtyam, dautyam, vṛtāntaḥ, vācikam, nirdeśaḥ, nirdiṣṭam, ādeśaḥ, samācāraḥ, ājñā, śāsanam, śāstiḥ, vaktavyam, vacanam, preṣaḥ   

soddeśyaṃ likhitaḥ uktaḥ vā vacanopanyāsaḥ।

yadā bhrātuḥ vivāhasya sandeśaḥ prāptaḥ tadā saḥ muditaḥ।

nam

spaṣṭīkaraṇam, vyākhyā, prakāśanam, vivaraṇam, vivṛtiḥ, ṭīkā   

anyasya avagamanārthe viśadīkaraṇam।

vipakṣeṇa arthanītiprastāvaviṣaye sarvakārāt spaṣṭīkaraṇam abhyarthitam।

nam

ārambhaḥ, prārambhaḥ, ādiḥ, samārambhaḥ, prārabdhiḥ, upakramaḥ, prakramaḥ, udghātaḥ, upodghātaḥ, abhyādānam   

kāryādiṣu prathamakṛtiḥ।

yasya ārambhaḥ samīcīnaṃ jātaṃ tasya antamapi samīcīnaṃ bhavati।

nam

apavādaḥ, niṣedhaḥ, vyāvṛtiḥ, varjaḥ, varjanam, apāsanam, paryudāsaḥ, vyudāsaḥ, apahāniḥ, vinirmokaḥ, parihāraḥ, pariharaṇam, vyatirekaḥ   

sāmānyaniyamavirodhī।

asya niyamasya apavādāḥ santi।

nam

ākṣepaḥ, apavādaḥ, parivādaḥ, abhiśaṃsanam, abhiśāpaḥ, piśunavākyam, kalaṅkaḥ, akīrtikaraṇam, ayaśaskaraṇam, akīrtiḥ   

doṣāropaṇam।

avicārya kasyāpi śīlasya ākṣepaḥ ayogyaḥ।/ viruddhamākṣepavacastitikṣitam।

nam

apaśakunam   

aśubhaṃ śakunam।

yadā rāmeṇa laṅkāyām ākramaṇaṃ kṛtaṃ tadā tatra naikāni apaśakunāni abhavat।

nam

kuvacanam, duruktiḥ, apaśabdaḥ, durālāpaḥ   

kutsitaṃ vacanam।

kuvacanasya prayogaṃ na kartavyam।

nam

pāpam, paṅkam, pāpmā, kilviṣam, kalmaṣam, kaluṣam, vṛjinam, enaḥ, agham, ahaḥ, duritam, duṣkṛtam, pātakam, tūstam, kaṇvam, śalyam, pāpakam, adharmam, durvinītatā, avinayaḥ, kunītiḥ, kucaritam, duśceṣṭitam, kuceṣṭitam, durvṛttiḥ, kunītiḥ, kucaritam, kucaryā, vyabhicāraḥ, durācāraḥ   

tat karma yad dharmānusāri nāsti।

pāpāt rakṣa।

nam

utsavaḥ, parva, parvāhaḥ, parvarīṇam, utsavadinam, mahaḥ, mahaḥ, uddharṣaḥ, yātrā, uddhavaḥ, kṣaṇaḥ, abhyudayaḥ, carcarī   

kimapi dhārmikaṃ sāmājikaṃ vā maṅgalaṃ vā śubhaṃ kāryaṃ yat sotsāhaṃ nirvartyate।

svataṃtratādinam asmākaṃ rāṣṭriyaḥ utsavaḥ asti।

nam

atithi-gṛham, atithi-bhavanam, atithi-śālā   

yatra atithayaḥ nivasanti athavā atithīnāṃ nivāsasya kṛte nirmitaṃ gṛham।

atithi-gṛhe ekā api kakṣā riktā nāsti।

nam

namājam   

muslimadharmiyāṇām īśvarasya prārthanā।

muslimadharme pratidine pañcavāraṃ namājaṃ karaṇīyam iti vidhānam asti।

nam

nāmadheyam, nāma, nāmadheyaḥ, saṃjñā, abhidhānam, abhidhā, abhidheyam, ākhyā, abhikhyā, āhvā, āhvayaḥ, upādhiḥ   

saḥ śabdaḥ yena kiñcit vastu kaścit vyaktiḥ budhyate sambodhyate vā।

asmākaṃ prācāryasya nāmadheyaṃ puṣpaka bhaṭṭācārya iti asti।

nam

maṇḍalam, upavartanam, gocaraḥ   

kasyāpi pradeśasya vibhāgasya saḥ bhāgaḥ yasmin ekasya eva maṇḍalādhyakṣasya ādhipatyam asti।

ekasmin rājye naikāni maṇḍalāni santi।

nam

lipī, libī, lipiḥ, likhitam, akṣarasaṃsthānam, libiḥ, likhanam, lekhanam, akṣaravinyāsaḥ, akṣararacanā   

likhitavarṇam।

hindī iti bhāṣā devanāgarī iti lipyāṃ likhyate।

nam

vyañjanam, halvarṇāḥ   

saḥ varṇaḥ yasya uccāraṇārthe svarasya āvaśyakatā asti।

hindībhāṣāyāḥ varṇamālāyāṃ kakārāt ārabhya hakāraparyantaṃ vyañjanāni santi।

nam

mukham, āsyam, vadanam, tuṇḍam, vaktram, ānanam, lapanam   

ā oṣṭhāt galādiparyantam śarīrāvayavaviśeṣaḥ yena prāṇinaḥ vadanti adanti ca।

atyadhikabhayāt tasya mukhāt dhvanireva na niḥsṛtaḥ।

nam

dantaḥ, daśanaḥ, daśanam, radaḥ, radanaḥ, daṃśaḥ, daṃṣṭrā, khādanaḥ, dāḍhā, dvijaḥ, dvijanmā, mukhajaḥ, chadvaraḥ, dandaśaḥ, jambhaḥ, hāluḥ, svaruḥ, vaktrakhuraḥ, rudhakaḥ, mallakaḥ, phaṭaḥ   

prāṇināṃ mukhe asthnaḥ ūrdhvam adhaśca udbhūtā aṅkuritā avayavāvaliḥ yayā te khādanti padārthān kṛntanti bhūmiṃ ca khananti।

durghaṭanāyāṃ tasya naike dantāḥ naṣṭāḥ। /jṛmbhasva siṃha dantān te gaṇayiṣyāmi।

nam

praśnacihnam   

praśnavācakaṃ cihnam।

virāmacihnasya sthāne bhavatā praśnacihnam āropitam।

nam

virāmacihnāṅkanam, avasānacihnāṅkanam, virāmacihnalekhanam   

lekhane mudraṇe ca yāni cihnāni virāmam sūcayanti।

vyākaraṇe virāmacihnāṅkanam āvaśyakam।

nam

yāthārthyacihnam   

vākyasya yathārthatāṃ pradarśayat cihnam।

yathārthasya vākyasya purataḥ yāthārthyacihnaṃ pradarśanīyam।

nam

ayāthārthyacihnam   

vākyasya ayathārthatāyāḥ sūcakaṃ cihnam।

ayathārthasya vākyasya purataḥ ayāthārthyacihnaṃ pradarśanīyam।

nam

hīram, hīrakaḥ, dṛḍhāṅgam, lohajit, sūcīmukham, ratnamukhyam, avikam, varārakam, aśiram, kuliśam, bhiduram, paviḥ, abhedyam, dṛḍham, bhārgavakam, śatakoṭiḥ, ṣaṭkoṇam, bahudhāram   

atikaṭhoraḥ prabhāśīlaḥ mahārhaḥ ratnaviśeṣaḥ- asya guṇāḥ sārakatva-śītatva-kaṣāyatvādayaḥ।

hīraiḥ yuktānām alaṅkārāṇāṃ mūlyam adhikam asti।

nam

yojanam, saṃyojanam, yutam   

ekā saṅkhyā anyayā saṅkhyayā anyābhiḥ saṅkhyābhiḥ vā yojanasya kriyā।

caturṣu pañcasya yojanena nava iti saṅkhyā samprāptā।

nam

vyavakalanam, vyavakalitam, antaram, varjanam   

kasyāḥ api saṅkhyāyāḥ anyasyāḥ saṅkhyāyāḥ nyūnīkaraṇam।

vyavakalanād anantaraṃ catvāraḥ iti uttaraṃ prāptam।

nam

guṇanakarma, guṇanam, abhihatiḥ, āhatiḥ   

ekā saṃkhyā anyayā saṃkhyayā guṇyate tādṛśī kriyā।

dvau ityanena saha dvau ityasya guṇanakarmaṇaḥ guṇanaphalaṃ catvāri iti।

nam

bhāgaharaḥ, bhāgahāraḥ, haraṇam, chedanam   

kasyāḥ api saṅkhyāyāḥ anyasyāḥ saṅkhyāyāḥ bhāgaḥ।

adya gaṇitasya niyatakāle bhāgaharaḥ pāṭhiṣyati।

nam

mithunam, mithunarāśiḥ   

meṣādidvādaśarāśyāntargataḥ tṛtīyaḥ rāśiḥ sa ca mṛgaśiraḥśeṣārdham ārdrāsamudāyaḥ punarvasostripādam etaiḥ bhavati।

yeṣāṃ rāśiḥ mithunaṃ teṣāṃ kṛte etat saṃvatsaram śubham।

nam

utthitiḥ, utthānam, samutthānam, abhyutthānam   

ūrdhvagamanasya kāryaṃ bhāvo vā।

akabarasya samaye mughalavaṃśasya utthitiḥ paramakaṭau āsīt।

nam

vismayacihnam.   

vismayādīnāṃ bodhakaṃ cihnam।

are! āpa ā gae, asmin vākye are iti śabdāt anantaraṃ vismayacihnaṃ dṛśyate।

nam

yojakacihnam   

tat cihnaṃ yat śabdān sambadhnāti।

dhana-sampattiḥ asmin śabde yojakacihnaṃ dṛśyate।

nam

uddharaṇacihnam   

uktinirdeśakaṃ cihnam।

asmin lekhe kutrāpi uddharaṇacihnaṃ na prayuktam।

nam

koṣṭhakacihnam   

cihnayugaṃ yanmadhye vyākhyā nirdiśyate।

etān aṅkān koṣṭhakacihne likhatu।

nam

ghanam, jhallarī, jhallakam, jhilliḥ, jharjharī, karatālam   

kāṃsyatālasadṛśaṃ vādyam।

kīrtane bahūni ghanāni vādyante।

nam

kabābaḥ, kabābānnam   

aṅgāreṣu bharjitaḥ māṃsakhaṇḍaḥ।

saḥ upahāragṛhe kabābaṃ bhakṣayituṃ gataḥ।

nam

stanāgram, stanamukham, stanamukhaḥ, stanaśikhā, kucāgram, cūcukaḥ, cūcukam, stanavṛntaḥ, stanavṛntam, pippalakam, narmmaṭhaḥ, vṛntam   

striyāḥ stanasya agrabhāgam।

asyāḥ goḥ stanāgre vraṇaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

dugdham, kṣīram, pīyūṣam, udhasyam, stanyam, payaḥ, amṛtam, bālajīvanam   

strījātistananiḥsṛtadravadravyaviśeṣaḥ।

dhāroṣṇaṃ dugdham amṛtatulyam asti।

nam

gāndhījanmadinam   

mahātmā-gāndhī-mahodayasya janmadinam।

ākṭobaramāsasya dvitīyaṃ dinaṃ gāndhījanmadinam utsavarupeṇa nirvāhayanti।

nam

svatantratādinam, svādhīnatādinam   

svātantryaprāpteḥ divasaḥ।

bhāratadeśasya svatantratādinam āgasṭamāsasya 15 dine asti।

nam

gaṇatantradinam   

26 jānevārī, tat dinaṃ yadā bhāratadeśaḥ gaṇarājyaḥ abhavat।

gaṇatantradinaṃ pratisaṃvatsare sotsāhena śaṃsyante।

nam

nam   

bṛhacculyāṃ pācitaḥ polikāprakāraḥ।

abubhukṣitaḥ saḥ catvāri nānāni akhādat।

nam

mandiram, devālayaḥ, devagṛham, devāgāraḥ, devaveśma, devatāmandiram, devāvāsa, surasthānam, suramandiram   

saḥ ālayaḥ yasmin devatāyāḥ mūrtiṃ sthāpayitvā tasyāḥ arcanā kriyate।

saḥ pratidine snānāt paścāt mandiraṃ gacchati।

nam

mandiram, devālayaḥ, īśvarasadma, devakulam, devagṛham, devabhavanam, devaveśman, devāgāram, devāyatanam, devāvasathaḥ, devatāgāram, pariṣkandaḥ, puṇyagṛham, pūjāgṛham, maṅgalagṛham, mahālayaḥ, vayunam, kīrtanam   

yatra bhavane devatā pratiṣṭhāpanāṃ kṛtvā pūjyate।

saḥ snātvā mandiraṃ gacchati।

nam

jainamandiram   

tat mandiraṃ yatra jainadharmāvalambīnaḥ pūjāpāṭhaṃ kurvanti।

jainasamudāyena asmin nagare viśālaṃ jainamandiraṃ nirmitam।

nam

lālanam   

lālayanasya kriyā।

lālanāt anantaraṃ bālakaḥ krandanāt virataḥ।

nam

tailam, mrakṣaṇam, snehaḥ, abhyañjanam   

jale amiśraṇīyaḥ pākādikriyopayogī tilādisthitaḥ dravaḥ।

etad sarṣapasya tailam asti।

nam

veśaḥ, veṣaḥ, vastram, vāsaḥ, vasanam, paridhānam, bharaṇam, ābharaṇam, paricchadaḥ, ambaraḥ, bhūṣaṇam, vibhūṣaṇam, prasādhanam, ācchādanam   

yad aṅgam ācchādayati।

adya vidyālaye sarve pārampārikaṃ veśaṃ paridadhati।

nam

ārtanādaḥ, ārtāravaḥ, paridevanam, niṣṭanaḥ   

vedanopahatatvād kṛtam dīrghaṃ niśvasanam।

paridevanāt anantaraṃ rāmaḥ sva vṛtāntaṃ nyavedayat।

nam

dhvajaḥ, patākā, dhvajapaṭaḥ, dhvajāṃśukaḥ, ketanam, ketuḥ, ketuvasanaḥ, vaijayantikā, vaijayantī, jayantaḥ, kadalī, kadalikā, ucchalaḥ   

daṇḍasya ādhāreṇa samutthitā nānāvarṇīyā viśiṣṭavarṇīyā vā paṭṭikā yayā kasyāpi sattā ko'pi utsavaḥ saṅketaḥ vā sūcyate।

bhāratadeśasya dhvajaḥ cakrāṅkitaḥ asti।

nam

jainasādhuḥ, jainamuniḥ   

saḥ sādhuḥ yaḥ jainadharmam anusarati।

jainasādhunā svasya pravacane ahiṃsā pāṭhitā।

nam

khalu, nūnam, satyam, arthataḥ, tatvataḥ, vastutaḥ, avyalīkam, yathārtham, tattvena, yathātatham, yathārthataḥ, paramārthataḥ, anuṣatyam, añjasā, addhā   

prakṛtam eva।

bhoḥ, vismṛtavān khalu bhavataḥ nāma।

nam

culliḥ, aśmantam, uddhanam, adhiśrayaṇī, antikā, asamantam, uṣmānam, uddhāram, āndikā, uddhāni, aṅgāriṇī, aṅgāraguptiḥ, agnikuṇḍam   

mṛd-loha-iṣṭikādibhiḥ nirmitaṃ pākārtham agnipātram।

bhojanottapanārthaṃ mātā culliṃ prajvālayati।

nam

pākasādhanam, pākopakaraṇam   

pākanirmāṇārthe upayuktaṃ sādhanam।

cullī iti ekaṃ pākasādhanam।

nam

sādhanam, upacāraḥ, sādhanasāmagrī, sāmagrī, sāhityam, upāyaḥ, kāraṇam, upakaraṇam, karaṇam, dvāram, karmasādhanam, kāryasādhakam   

yasya sāhāyyena kāryasya siddhiḥ jāyate।

vāhanaṃ yātrāyāḥ sādhanam asti।

nam

varadānam   

devatādisakāśāt iṣṭaprāpaṇasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

sajjanena taṃ putraprāpteḥ varadānaṃ dattam।

nam

āpākaḥ, pavanam, pākakuṭī   

saḥ gartaḥ yasmin kumbhakāraḥ mṛtpātrāṇi bharjayati।

pātrāṇi āpāke bhṛṣṭvā dṛḍhāni bhavanti।

nam

āghātaḥ, abhighātaḥ, ghātaḥ, āhatiḥ, hatiḥ, prahāraḥ, tāḍanam, pātaḥ, pātanam   

kasmiṃścit vastuni anyena vastunā āhananam।

tena daṇḍena āghātaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

mukham, vadanam, ānanam, vaktram, āsyam, vandanam, cubram, śman   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, oṣṭhau ca dantamūlāni dantā jihvā ca tālu ca galo galādi sakalam saptāṅgaṃ mukham ucyate।

pitā snehāt svabālakasya mukham cumbati।

nam

uśīraḥ, abhayam, naladam, sevyam, amṛṇālam, jalāśayam, lāmajjakam, laghulayam, avadāham, iṣṭakāpatham, uṣīram, mṛṇālam, laghu, layam, avadānam, iṣṭam, kāpatham, avadāheṣṭakāpatham, indraguptam, jalavāsam, haripiriyam, vīram, vīraṇam, samagandhikam, raṇapriyam, vīrataru, śiśiram, śītamūlakam, vitānamūlakam, jalamedas, sugandhikam, sugandhimūlakam, kambhu   

mālādūrvāyāḥ sugandhitaṃ mūlam।

vāyuśītake uśīraṃ prayujyate।

nam

aśvayānam   

aśvasahitaṃ dvicakrikāvat yānam।

vayaṃ aśvayānena grāmam abhi gatavantaḥ।

nam

hyaḥ, kalyam, gatadinam, gatadivasam, dharmavāsaraḥ, dharmāhaḥ, pūrvedyuḥ   

gataṃ dinam।

hyaḥ mudritaḥ eṣaḥ lekhaḥ vartamānapatre।

nam

śvaḥ, paredyuḥ, paradinam   

anāgatadineṣu adyatanāt paraḥ prathamaḥ ahaḥ।

yena kena prakāreṇa śvaḥ kāryaṃ sampūrṇatām neṣyāmi।

nam

pītacandanam   

pītavarṇīyaṃ candanam।

sajjanena sthāne sthāne pītacandanaṃ liptam।

nam

śvetacandanam, malayodbhavam, malayajam, śvetacandanam, tailaparṇikam   

śvetaṃ candanam।

malayaparvate śvetacandanasya bahavaḥ vṛkṣāḥ santi।

nam

pallavaḥ, pallavam, kisalayaḥ, pravālam, navapatram, valam, kisalam, kiśalam, kiśalayam, viṭapaḥ, patrayauvanam, vistaraḥ   

śākhāgraparvaṇi navapatrastavakaḥ।

saḥ pallavān chinatti।

nam

krīḍā, khelā, keliḥ, līlā, narma, kūrdanam   

manorañjanātmikā śarīravyāpārādikriyā।

krīḍāyāṃ jayaparājayau staḥ eva।

nam

kāryam, karma, vṛttiḥ, kāryodyogaḥ, vartanam, vṛttitā, jīvikā   

upajīvikārthe tathā ca sevārthe kṛtaṃ karma।

svasya kāryaṃ samāpya saḥ gataḥ।

nam

sūtragranthanasādhanam   

sūtragrathanasya sādhanam।

tāntavacakram ekaṃ sūtragranthanasādhanam।

nam

kartanasādhanam   

kartanārthe upayuktaṃ sādhanam।

kartarī iti ekaṃ kartanasādhanam।

nam

samāpanam   

kasyāpi kāryasya samāptiḥ।

asya sammelanasya samāpane naike vidvāṃsaḥ āgacchanti।

nam

kāryasamāpanam, parisamāpanam   

kāryasamāpteḥ kriyā bhāvo vā।

kāryasamāpanād anantaraṃ miliṣyāmi।

nam

sabhāsamāpanam, sabhāvisarjanam   

sabhādīnāṃ samāpanasya kriyā।

sabhāsamāpanād anantaraṃ sarve janāḥ parasparān militāḥ।

nam

pakṣaḥ, pakṣma, garut, dhadhiḥ, patram, patatram, chadaḥ, chadaḥ, chadanam, tanurūhaḥ, tanuruhaḥ, vājaḥ, bāhukutthaḥ   

khagādīnām avayavaviśeṣaḥ।

lubdhakaḥ khaḍagena khagasya pakṣau achidat।

nam

ātmakathā, ātmakathana, ātmavṛttāntaracanam, ātmacaritraracanam   

ātmaviṣayakaḥ ātmanā kathitaḥ vṛttāntaḥ।

mahātmanaḥ ātmakathāṃ śrutvā tasya śiṣyāḥ prabhāvitāḥ jātāḥ।

nam

kendra binduḥ, kendram, madhya-binduḥ, nābhiḥ, madhyam, madhyaḥ, madhyasthānam, madhyasthalam, garbhaḥ, udaram, abhyantaram, hṛdayam   

kasyāpi vṛttasya paridheḥ paṅkteḥ vā yāthārthena madhye vartamāno binduḥ।

asya vṛttasya kendrabinduṃ chindantīṃ rekhāṃ likhatu।

nam

eraṇḍaḥ, amaṅgalaḥ, amaṇḍaḥ, asāraḥ, āmaṇḍaḥ, āmaṇḍakaḥ, gandharvahastaḥ, cañcuḥ, nidhāpakaḥ, ruvuḥ, rūvukaḥ, varaṇḍāluḥ, vyaḍambakam, vyaḍambanam   

kṣupaviśeṣaḥ saḥ kṣupaḥ yasmāt tailaṃ prāpyate।

eraṇḍasya phalaṃ kaṇṭakayuktam asti।

nam

dhanuḥ, cāpaḥ, dhanva, śarāsanam, kodaṇḍam, kārmukam, iṣvāsaḥ, sthāvaram, guṇī, śarāvāpaḥ, tṛṇatā, triṇatā, astram, dhanūḥ, tārakam, kāṇḍam   

śaraniḥkṣepayantram।

eṣa vyāghraḥ tasya lubdhakasya dhanuṣaḥ niḥsṛtena bāṇena hataḥ ।

nam

paryyaṅkaḥ, palyaṅkaḥ, śayyā, śayanam, talpaḥ, khaṭvā, saṃstaraḥ, starimā, śayanīyam, mañcaḥ, mañcakaḥ, prastaraḥ, āstaraṇam   

kāṣṭhādiracitaśayyādhāraḥ।

mātā bālakaṃ paryaṅke śāyayati।

nam

yavanikā, javanikā, apaṭī, tiraskaraṇī, vyavadhānam, āvaraṇam, tirodhānam, āvaraṇapaṭaḥ, pracchadapaṭaḥ, nīśāraḥ   

dvārādiṣu vātādīnāṃ saṃvāraṇārthe avalagnaṃ vastram।

tasya dvāre jīrṇā yavanikā asti।

nam

vastrācchādanam, vastrāvaraṇam   

vastrāṇām ācchādanam।

tena vastrālayāt ekaṃ varṇī vastrācchādaṃ krītam।

nam

chādanam, ācchādanam, pracchādanam, pidhānam, apidhānam, paṭalam, prāvaraṇam, āvaraṇam, varaṇam, chadanam, puṭaḥ, apavāraṇam, veṣṭanam   

tad vastu yena anyat vastu ācchādyate।

chādanāt vastūnāṃ rakṣaṇaṃ bhavati।

nam

daivavidhānam   

tad vidhānaṃ yad daivadvārā niyataṃ tathā ca aṭalam asti।

sāvitrīnā svasya satītvasya balena daivīvidhānam anyathā kṛtvā patiṃ punarjīvanaṃ dattam।

nam

āmukham, bhūmikā, prastāvanā, mukhabandham, prākkathanam, upodghātam, upakramaḥ, avataraṇikā, avataraṇī, prāstāvikam   

granthārambhe vartamānaḥ saḥ bhāgaḥ yasmin granthasya viṣayādi vijñāpyate।

asya granthasya āmukhaṃ savimarśaṃ likhitam।

nam

sagarvam, abhimānapūrvakam, sābhimānam   

abhimānena saha।

saḥ sabhāyāṃ sagarvaṃ bhāṣate sma।

nam

mṛtyudinam   

kasyāpi mahāpuruṣasya mṛtyoḥ dinaṃ yasmin dine tasya guṇasya kīrteḥ ca varṇanaṃ smaraṇaṃ ca kriyate।

adya lokamānya-tilaka-mahodayasya mṛtyudinam asti।

nam

pramāṇam, parimāṇam, parimitiḥ, mānam   

kārye upayujyamānasya vastunaḥ aṃśasya iyattā।

pramāṇād adhikaṃ bhuktvā saḥ asvasthaḥ abhavat।

nam

rajjuḥ, pāśaḥ, dāma, dāmanī, dāmā, guṇaḥ, sūtram, śaṇatantuḥ, śaṇasūtram, sandānam, rasanā, śullam, śulvaḥ, vaṭaḥ, varāṭaḥ, varāṭakaḥ, dorakaḥ   

kārpāsādibhiḥ vinirmitaṃ dīrghaṃ tathā ca sūtraṃ yat prāyaḥ bandhanārthe upayujyate।

grāmīṇāḥ coraṃ rajjvā badhnanti।

nam

yonī, varāṅgam, upasthaḥ, smaramandiram, ratigṛham, janmavartma, adharam, avācyadeśaḥ, prakṛtiḥ, apatham, smarakūpakaḥ, apadeśaḥ, prakūtiḥ, puṣpī, saṃsāramārgakaḥ, saṃsāramārgaḥ, guhyam, smarāgāram, smaradhvajam, ratyaṅgam, ratikuharam, kalatram, adhaḥ, ratimandiram, smaragṛham, kandarpakūpaḥ, kandarpasambādhaḥ, kandarpasandhiḥ, strīcihnam   

striyaḥ avayavaviśeṣaḥ।

bhūtānāṃ caturvidhā yonirbhavati।

nam

vijñāpanam, saṃvādapatram, prarocanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ vikrayaṇasya uddeśyena saṃcāramādhyamadvārā prasāritaṃ sūcanāpatram।

adyatanīyaṃ vṛttapatram vijñāpanena pūrṇam।

nam

vāstavikasthānam   

yad sthānaṃ vastutaḥ asti।

himālayaparvataḥ iti ekaṃ vāstavikasthānam asti।

nam

kalpitasthānam   

tat sthānaṃ yad kalpanāyāṃ vartate।

kaviḥ kāvye kalpitasthāne nayati।

nam

bhuvanam, lokaḥ   

pṛthivyāḥ adhorurdhvabhāge ca kalpitāni caturdaśasthānāni।

dharmagranthānusāreṇa pṛthivyāḥ adhaḥ sapta tathā ca upari sapta lokāḥ santi। / iha hi bhuvanānyanye dhīrāścaturdaśa bhuñjate।

nam

pātālam, adhobhuvanam, nāgalokaḥ, balisadma, rasātalam, ardhaḥ, uragasthānam   

purāṇānusāreṇa pṛthvyāḥ adhastāt vartamāneṣu saptalokeṣu saptamaḥ lokaḥ।

nāgānāṃ nivāsaḥ pātāle asti iti manyate।

nam

jñānapūrṇa, jñānamaya, bodhapūrṇa   

jñānena yuktam।

mahātmanā naikāni jñānapūrṇāni vākyāni uktāni।

nam

nirmāṇam, sarjanam, sṛṣṭiḥ, utpattiḥ, sargaḥ, nisargaḥ, bhāvanam   

utpādanasya kriyā।

asya bhuvanasya nirmāṇaṃ mughalaśailyā kṛtam।

nam

sañcalanam, gamanam, yānam, yātrā, gamaḥ, gatiḥ, vrajyā, saraṇam, saṃsaraṇam   

janānāṃ yānānāṃ vā gatiśīlaḥ samudāyaḥ।

ārakṣakāḥ sañcalane kāraṇād vinā daṇḍaprahārān kurvanti।

nam

kokīnam, kokānam   

kokā iti nāmnaḥ vṛkṣasya parṇebhyaḥ vinirmitaṃ mādakadravyam।

kokīnadravyasya sevanena śarīrasya durgatiḥ bhavati।

nam

prasūtigṛham, prasavagṛham, prasūtibhavanam   

yasmin gṛhe strī prasūyate।

prasūtigṛhasya svacchatā avaśyaṃ karaṇīyā।

nam

garbhādhānam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa garbhadhāraṇasamaye kṛtaḥ saṃskāraḥ।

garbhādhānena uttamasya apatyasya ākāṅkṣā kriyate।

nam

puṃsavanam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa garbhadhāraṇasamaye uttamāpatyasya kāṅkṣayā tṛtīye māse kṛtaḥ saṃskāraḥ।

garbhasthasya śiśoḥ samucite vikāsārthe puṃsavanaṃ kriyate।

nam

sīmantonnayanam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa garbhadhāraṇasamaye uttamāpatyasya kāṅkṣayā caturthe ṣaṣṭe aṣṭame vā māse kṛtaḥ tṛtīyaḥ saṃskāraḥ।

sīmaṃtonnayanena bālakasya ujjvalabhaviṣyena sahitaṃ dīrghāyuḥ kāmyate।

nam

annaprāśanam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa prathamānnagrahaṇasamaye kṛtaḥ saṃskāraḥ।

annaprāśanāt prāk bālakasya mukhyaḥ āhāraḥ mātuḥ dugdham eva asti।

nam

karṇavedhanam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa karṇachedanasamaye kṛtaḥ saṃskāraḥ।

karṇavedhanād anantaraṃ tena svasya bālakāya suvarṇakuṇḍalāni ānītāni।

nam

muṇḍanam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa ṣoḍaśasaṃskāreṣu ekaḥ yasmin bālakasya keśān vapati।

adya mama bhrātṛjasya muṇḍanam mumbādevīmandire sampannam।

nam

upanayanam   

hindūdharmānusāreṇa ṣoḍaśasaṃskāreṣu ekaḥ yasmin bālakaḥ yajñopavītaṃ dhārayati।

mama upanayanam navame varṣe abhavat।

nam

śāsanam, vidhānam, vidhiḥ, ādeśaḥ, anuśāsanam, sūtram   

mānavānām ācāravyavahārāya rājñā śāsanena vā vihitā niyamāvaliḥ yasyāḥ ācaraṇaṃ sarveṣāṃ kṛte āvaśyakam asti tathā ca yasyāḥ anācaraṇād mānavaḥ daṇḍanīyaḥ bhavati।

śāsanāt viparītaṃ kāryaṃ saṃkaṭāya nimantraṇam।

nam

karṇaḥ, śrotram, śrutiḥ, śravaḥ, śravaṇam, śrotaḥ, śabedagrahaḥ, dhvanigrahaḥ, śabdādhiṣṭhānam, paiñjūṣaḥ, kuharam, śravaṇendriyam   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, śrutimaṇḍalam।

śrutyā śobhate karṇaḥ na kuṇḍalaiḥ।

nam

laṅgarasthānam   

gurudvāreṇa sambandhitaṃ tat sthānaṃ yatra bhojanaṃ vitīryate।

vayaṃ prasādaṃ grahītuṃ laṅgarasthāne gatavantaḥ।

nam

nyāyaśāstram, nyāyaḥ, nyāyadarśanam   

gautamaṛṣīpraṇītaṃ śāstram।

paṇḍitaramāśaṅkaramahodayaḥ nyāyaśāstrasya ācāryaḥ।

nam

śāsanam, rājyam, nīti, rājyādhikāraḥ, rājyadhurā, rājadhurā, rājyanīti, rājyapālanam   

rāṣṭravyavahārasya prabandhaḥ sañcālanam ca।

adhunā rāṣṭrasya śāsanaṃ bhraṣṭācāriṇāṃ haste asti।

nam

suśāsanam, surājyam   

suvyavasthitaṃ śāsanam।

suśāsanāt rāṣṭrasya vikāsaḥ bhavati।

nam

duḥśvāsaḥ, duḥśvasanam   

rogaviśeṣaḥ-yasmin pīḍitaḥ śvasanakriyāyāṃ pīḍām anubhavati।

saḥ duḥśvāsena pīḍitaḥ।

nam

indradhanuḥ, indracāpaḥ, śakradhanus, indrāyudham, devāyudham, śakraśarāsanam, meghadhanuḥ, suradhanuḥ, maṇidhanuḥ, vāyuphalam, dhanuṣyam, kauśikāyudham, parāmṛtam   

saptavarṇayuktam ardhavṛttaṃ yad varṣākāle ākāśe sūryasya prāṅdiśi dṛśyate।

indradhanuṣā varṣākālasya śobhā vardhate।

nam

pratyakṣajñānam, pratyakṣānubhūtiḥ   

sā anubhūtiḥ yā pratyakṣarūpeṇa bhavati।

mahātmanā kathitaṃ tasya īśvarasya vidyamānatāyāḥ pratyakṣajñānam asti।

nam

śāntiḥ, viśrāmaḥ, nivṛttiḥ, viśrāntiḥ, śamaḥ, upaśamaḥ, praśāntiḥ, nirvṛttiḥ, sukhaḥ, saukhyam, svasthatā, svāsthyam, samādhānam, nirudvegaḥ   

krodhaduḥkhādīnāṃ cittavṛttīnāṃ nirodhena manasaḥ śamanam।

śāntena manasā yogaḥ kartavyaḥ।

nam

pādapūjanam, pādavandanam   

navadhā bhaktilakṣaṇeṣu ekaḥ yasmin upāsakaḥ upāsyasya pādayoḥ pūjanaṃ karoti।

sā strī pādapūjanena īśvaraprāpteḥ kāmanāṃ karoti।

nam

vandanam, vandanā, stutiḥ, prārthanā, abhivandanā, stavaḥ, stotra   

ṣoḍaśadhā bhaktyantargatabhaktiviśeṣaḥ yasmin upāsyadevatāyāḥ guṇagauravaḥ kriyate।

bhaktagaṇāḥ mandire prārthanāṃ kurvanti।

nam

vaṃśavījanam   

vaṃśasya vījanam।

mātā vaṃśavījanaṃ cālayati।

nam

dhanarāśiḥ, dhanabhāgaḥ, dhanāṃśaḥ, dhanamātrā   

paṇayādibhyaḥ vittavyavahārebhyaḥ kṛte niyataparimāṇaṃ dhanam ।

vittāgārāt kiyān dhanarāśiḥ prāptaḥ।

nam

pralāpaḥ, jalpanam   

anibaddhā vāk।

jvarasya kāraṇāt saḥ pralāpaṃ karoti।

nam

tulāpuruṣadānam   

ṣoḍaśamahādānāntargataṃ dānaṃ yasmin manuṣyasya tulāyāḥ yāvat kaścit padārthaḥ dānarūpeṇa dīyate।

śreṣṭhinā māṇikacandreṇa sūryagrahaṇasya samaye paṇḍitebhyaḥ taṇḍulasya tulāpuruṣadānaṃ dattam।

nam

mahādānam   

grahaṇādikāle kṛtaṃ dānam।

mahādānena puruṣaḥ mokṣaṃ prāpnoti iti śāstreṣu varṇitam asti।

nam

acintanam, avicāraṇam   

kasmiṃścid viṣaye vicārasya akaraṇasya avasthā।

acintanāt kāṭhinyaṃ vardhate।

nam

saprayojanam, prayojanataḥ   

prayojanena vā uddeśyena saha।

aham atra saprayojanam āgataḥ, na āṭanārtham।

nam

yaśaḥ, kīrtiḥ, khyātiḥ, pratiṣṭhā, maryādā, sukīrtiḥ, satkīrtiḥ, sukhyātiḥ, parikhyātiḥ, viśrutiḥ, pratiṣṭhā, viśrāvaḥ, prasiddhiḥ, prakīrtiḥ, kīrtanam, prathā, prathitiḥ, samprathī, samajñā, samājñā, pratipattiḥ, vikhyātiḥ, pravikhyātiḥ, pratikhyātiḥ, samākhyā, janaśrutiḥ, janapravādaḥ, janodāharaṇam, kīrtanā, abhikhyānam, samajyā, ājñā   

dānādi-sadguṇa-prabhavād vidyā-kalādiṣu prāvīṇyād vā ādarasya bhāvanayā sahitā janeṣu śrutiḥ।

sacina teṇḍulakara mahodayena krikeṭa krīḍāyāṃ yaśaḥ dhanaṃ ca arjitam।/ mandaḥ kaviḥ yaśaḥprārthī gamiṣyāmi upahāsyatām। prāṃśulabhye phale lobhād udbāhur iva vāmanaḥ॥

nam

vaṃśajaḥ, santānaḥ, santānam, santatiḥ, apatyam, pravaram, prajā, sūnuḥ, prasavaḥ, prasūtiḥ, tantuḥ   

vaṃśe jātaḥ।

vayaṃ manoḥ vaṃśajāḥ।

nam

vijayā, trailokyavijayā, bhaṅgā, indrāśanaḥ, indrāsanam, jayā, gañjā, vīrapatrā, capalā, ajayā, ānandā, harṣiṇī, mādinī, saṃvidā   

vṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ, mādakadravyayuktaḥ vṛkṣaḥ āyurvede asya vātakaphāpahatvam ādi guṇāḥ proktāḥ।

trailokye vijayapradeti vijayā śrīdevarājapriyā।

nam

krīḍāsādhanam   

krīḍārthe upayuktaṃ sādhanam।

kandukādayaḥ krīḍāsādhanāni santi।

nam

aśvarathaḥ, vāhanam, yānam, gantrī, vāhaḥ, śatāṅgaḥ, syandanaḥ   

prācīnakālīyaṃ tad vāhanaṃ yad aśvena aśvaiḥ vā uhyate।

mahābhārate bhagavān śrīkṛṣṇaḥ arjunasya rathasya sārathiḥ āsīt।

nam

rudrākṣam, śivākṣam, sarpākṣam, bhūtanāśanam, pāvanam, nīlakaṇṭhākṣam, harākṣam, śivapriyam, mālāphalam   

phalaviśeṣaḥ, svanāmakhyātavṛkṣasya phalam।

śivapūjāyāṃ rudrākṣasya mālādhāraṇaṃ āvaśyakam asti।

nam

mauktikam, muktā, mauktikā, muktāphalam, śuktijam, śaukteyam, sindhujātaḥ, śuktibījam, muktikā, tautikam, mañjaram, mañjarī, mañjariḥ, induratnam, nīrajaḥ, muktāmaṇiḥ   

samudrasthaśukteḥ udare udbhavaḥ ojayuktaḥ ratnaviśeṣaḥ।

śaile śaile na māṇikyaṃ mauktikaṃ na gaje gaje sādhavo na hi sarvatra candanaṃ na vane vane।

nam

ratnamālā   

ratnānāṃ mālā।

tasyāḥ kaṇṭhe bahūmulyā ratnamālā śobhate।

nam

mālā, mālikā, hāraḥ, kaṇṭhamālā, sūtram, uraḥsūtram, uraḥsūtrikā, graivam, graiveyam, graiyakam, kaṇṭhabhūṣā, kaṇṭhalatā, lambanam, pralambikā, pralambaḥ, taralaḥ, lalantikā   

alaṅkāraviśeṣaḥ galadeśadhāraṇārthaṃ puṣpādibhiḥ śobhitaṃ vartulākāram ābhūṣaṇam।

tasyāḥ kaṇṭhe mālā śobhate।

nam

navaratnam   

mūktāmāṇikyavaidūryagomedān vajravidrumau padmarāgaṃ marakataṃ nīlam iti navāni ratnāni।

grahabādhā dūrīkartuṃ saḥ navaratnasya mudrāṃ dhārayati।

nam

navaratnamālā   

navaratnasya mālā।

saḥ grahāṇāṃ śāntyarthe navaratnamālāṃ dhārayati।

nam

paṭṭaḥ, bandhanam, paṭṭakaḥ, āveṣṭanam, kavalikā   

vraṇādīnāṃ bandhanam।

saḥ rujāṃ paṭṭena veṣṭayituṃ śalyacikitsakam agamat। /tadasmāt putra niṣkṛṣya maddattādaṅgulīyakāt vācyante śāsanaṃ paṭṭe sūkṣmākṣaraniveśitam।

nam

aṅgaṇam, aṅganam, sadmacitimukham   

gṛhasya sammukhaḥ bhāgaḥ।

pitā gṛhasya aṅgaṇe mañce nyasīdat।

nam

vahitrayānam   

tat yānaṃ yad vahitrena gacchati।

saḥ vahitrayānena nagarīṃ gacchati

nam

lokayānam   

tad yānaṃ yena yātrīgaṇāḥ yātrāṃ kurvanti।

basa iti lokayānasya prakāraḥ asti।

nam

lokodbodhanam, janaśikṣā   

lokānāṃ prabodhaḥ।

lokodbodhanena eva lokānāṃ jāgṛtiḥ sambhavati।

nam

pradarśanam   

vastvādīnāṃ cākṣuṣajñānaviṣayībhavanam।

rāmaḥ utsave hastanirmitānāṃ vastūnāṃ pradarśanaṃ kṛtavān।

nam

vāktāḍanam   

sakrodhaṃ vacanam।

pituḥ vāktāḍanāt rāmaḥ gṛham tyaktvā nirgataḥ।

nam

parīkṣā, parīkṣaṇam, nirupaṇam, anusandhānam, vicāraḥ, anveṣaṇā   

yasmin yogyatā-viśeṣata-sāmarthyādayaḥ viśeṣeṇa gocarayati।

samarthaḥ rāmadāsaḥ śiṣyānāṃ parīkṣārthe tebhyaḥ vyāghrīdugdham ayācat।

nam

vinīta, vinayin, saumya, saumyavṛtti, namrabuddhi, namravṛtti, namraśīla, namracetas, nirviṇṇa, nirviṇṇacetas, savinaya, sahanaśīla, vinata   

yasya svabhāvaḥ mṛduḥ asti।

rameśaḥ vinītaḥ asti।

nam

holikāgānam   

gītaprakāraḥ yaḥ māghamāse phālgunamāse tathā ca holikotsave gīyate।

holikotsave janāḥ utsāhena holikāgānaṃ gāyanti।

nam

prakṣālanamūlyam   

prakṣālanasya mūlyam।

rajakaḥ prakṣālanamūlyaṃ pañcāśatarūpyakāṇi kathayati।

nam

vedhanam, vedhaḥ, vyadhaḥ, vyadhanam, todaḥ, todanam, pratodaḥ, pratodanam, sūciḥ, sūcī, sūcanam, sūcanā   

sūcyādibhiḥ āhananasya kriyā।

kaṇṭakādibhiḥ vedhanāt pādarakṣaṇārthe pādatrāṇam upayujyate।

nam

puṣpavāṭikā, kusumodyānam, puṣpavanam, kusumākaraḥ, kusumālayaḥ   

puṣpopacayahetuḥ bhūbhāgaḥ।

asyāṃ puṣpavāṭikāyāṃ vibhinnāni puṣpāṇi santi।

nam

duḥkham, pīḍā, bādhā, vyathā, amānasyam, kaṣṭam, kṛccham, ābhīlam, artiḥ, pīḍanam, viheṭhanam, kleśaḥ, āpad   

cetasāṃ pratikūlaḥ manodharmaviśeṣaḥ।

janāḥ duḥkhe eva īśvaraṃ smaranti।

nam

sandhānam, samavadhānam, sajjīkaraṇam, sajja, racanam, racanā, viracanam, viracanā, upākarma, sambhāra, sambhṛti   

kāryārambhāt prāk kṛtaṃ karma।

sīmāyāḥ vivāhasya sandhānaṃ kriyate।

nam

mlāna, klānta, glāna, viṣaṇṇa, avasanna, viṣādin, avasādita, udvignamanas, dīnamanas, vimanas, durmanas   

yasya kāntiḥ dhūsarā।

mātaraṃ dṛṣṭvā mlānaṃ putramukhaṃ prakāśitam।

nam

saṃsāraḥ, viśvaḥ, viśvam, jagat, bhuvanam, mṛtyulokaḥ, ihalokaḥ   

yatra sarve prāṇinaḥ vasanti।

asmin saṃsāre mṛtyuḥ śāśvataḥ।

nam

navanītam, sarasajam, manthajam, haiyaṅgavīnam, dadhijam, sārasam, haiyaṅgavīnakam   

gavyaviśeṣaḥ- asya guṇāḥ śītatva-varṇabalāhatvādayaḥ।

kṛṣṇāya navanītaṃ rocate।

nam

vyañjanam, upaskaraḥ, temanam, sūdaḥ, upakaraṇam   

sūpaśākādau rasavardhanāya upayujyam annopakaraṇam।

vyañjanena śākaḥ rūcakaraḥ jātaḥ।

nam

samagrajñānam   

kasyāpi vastvādīnāṃ samyak jñānam।

samagrajñānāt vinā na vitaṇḍavādaḥ kartavyaḥ।

nam

sthalayānam   

tat yānam yad sthale calati vā bhūmimārgeṇa vā gacchati।

basayānādīni sthalayānāni santi।

nam

ākāśayānam, nabhayānam   

tat yānam yad ākāśamārgeṇa gacchati।

vimānam ākāśayānam asti।

nam

sādaram, samānam, ādarapūrvam, ādarapuraḥsaram, sasammānam, sammānapūrvam, samaryādam, arcāpūrvakam   

ādareṇa saha।

śyāmaḥ sādaram āmantrayati bhavān।

nam

haritavanam   

tad vanaṃ yad varṣaṃ yāvad haritam asti।

vayaṃ haritavanāt agre gacchāmaḥ।

nam

mahāraṇyam, mahāvanam   

gahanaṃ vanam।

vyādhaḥ mahāraṇye mārgacyūtaṃ bhūtvā vanyapaśūnāṃ mṛgayāyāḥ viṣayam abhavat।

nam

prākṛtikasthānam   

prakṛtyā vinirmitaṃ sthānam।

marusthalam iti ekaṃ prākṛtikasthānam।

nam

aprākṛtikasthānam   

tat sthānaṃ yad prākṛtikaṃ nāsti।

vimānapattanam iti aprākṛtikasthānam।

nam

bhavanam, prāsādaḥ, harmyam   

śilā tathā ca iṣṭikādibhiḥ vinirmitaḥ vāstoḥ kakṣāsvarūpaḥ bhāgaḥ।

asya bhavanasya nirmāṇe trīṇi varṣāṇi gatāni।

nam

nivāsaḥ, vasatiḥ, vāsaḥ, vāsasthānam, nivasatiḥ, nivāsasthānam, nivāsabhūyam, gṛham, āvāsaḥ, adhivāsaḥ, samāvāsaḥ, āvasathaḥ, vāstuḥ, vāstu, sthānam, avasthānam, pratiṣṭhā, āyatanam, niketanam, ālayaḥ, nilayaḥ, nilayitā, kṣiḥ   

tat sthānaṃ yatra paśavaḥ janāḥ vā vasanti।

vyāghrasya nivāsaḥ vane asti।

nam

kohinūraratnam   

bhāratasya ekaḥ maulyavān hīrakaḥ।

atīva mahārhaṃ kohinūraratnam ।

nam

vimānapattanam, vāyupattanam   

yatra vimānāni yātriṇāṃ udvāhana-avataraṇa-ityādyarthaṃ prayuktaṃ sthānam।

saḥ sahāra iti vimānapattanāt amerikādeśe gamanārthe adya rātrau uḍḍīyate।

nam

talam, adhobhāgaḥ, adhasthānam, adhovaśaḥ   

vastunaḥ nimnaḥ antaḥ bhāgaḥ।

pātrasya tale rakṣā sañcitā।

nam

bījam, bījakam, vapanam   

annasya dalam।

vyādhaḥ vṛkṣasya adhastāt bījāni vikīrṇavān।

nam

saṃyamaḥ, saṃyāmaḥ, viyāmaḥ, viyamaḥ, yāmaḥ, yamaḥ, saṃyamanam, niyamaḥ, ātmaniyaṃtraṇam, ātmanigrahaḥ   

cittādivṛttīnām niyaṃtraṇam।

saṃyamāt ārogyasya rakṣaṇam।

nam

niyamapālanam, vidhipālanam   

niyamānāṃ pālanam।

niyamapālanena samāje suvyavasthā pravartate tathā ca samājasya vikāsaḥ bhavati।

nam

atikramaṇam, vyutkramaṇam, abhilaṅghanam, ullaṅghanam, laṅghanam   

svasvakāryakṣetrasya avadheḥ pāraṅgatvā avaidhatayā avasthānam।

sīmāyāṃ atikramaṇasya avarodhanārthe bhāratasya sainikāḥ dattacittāḥ।

nam

uktiḥ, vyāhāraḥ, lapitam, bhāṣitam, vacanam, vacaḥ   

yad prāgeva uktam।

ācāryasya viṣaye tasya uktiṃ śrutvā vayaṃ sarve vismitāḥ abhavan।

nam

bhaviṣyatkālam, anāgatam, śvastanam, pragetanam, vartsyat, vartiṣyamāṇam, āgāmi, bhāvī   

kālaviśeṣaḥ- vartamānakālottarakālīnotpattikatvam।

bhaviṣyatkāle kiṃ bhaviṣyati iti kopi na jānāti।

nam

kamalam, padmaḥ, utpalam, kumudam, kumud, nalinam, kuvalayam, aravindam, mahotpalam, paṅkajam, paṅkeruham, sarasijam, sarasīruham, sarojam, saroruham, jalejātam, ambhojam, vāryudbhavam, ambujam, ambhāruham, puṇḍarīkam, mṛṇālī, śatapatram, sahasrapatram, kuśeśayam, indirālayam, tāmarasam, puṣkaram, sārasam, ramāpriyam, visaprasūnam, kuvalam, kuvam, kuṭapam, puṭakam, śrīparṇaḥ, śrīkaram   

jalapuṣpaviśeṣaḥ yasya guṇāḥ śītalatva-svādutva-raktapittabhramārtināśitvādayaḥ।

asmin sarasi nānāvarṇīyāni kamalāni dṛśyante। / kamalaiḥ taḍāgasya śobhā vardhate।

nam

kuṅkumam, vāhnīkam, vāhnikam, varavāhnīkam, agniśikham, varaḥ, varam, baraḥ, baram, kāśmīrajanma, kāśmīrajaḥ, pītakam, pītanam, pītacandanam, pītakāveram, kāveram, raktasaṃjñam, raktam, śoṇitam, lohitam, lohitacandanam, gauram, haricandanam, ghusṛṇam, jāguḍam, saṅkocam, piśunam, ghīram, kucandanam   

puṣpaviśeṣaḥ।

mahyaṃ kāśmīrajena yuktā kulphīprakāraḥ rocate।

nam

śṛṅkhalā, hastapāśaḥ, bandhanam, pāśaḥ, saṃrodhaḥ, prasitiḥ   

aparādhinaḥ hastabandhanāya lohādibhiḥ vinirmitaḥ pāśaḥ।

ārakṣakeṇa caurasya haste śṛṅkhalā baddhā।

nam

vedanā, vedanam, vyathā, duḥkham, pīḍā, ārti, tāpaḥ, yātanā, kṛcchra, vyādhiḥ   

śarīrasya kṣatādibhyaḥ jātāni kaṣṭāni।

amba atra tīvrā vedanā asti।

nam

vitaraṇam, dānam, pradānam, sampradānam   

kasmai api kimapi pradāya tadvastuni tasya svatvotpattyanukūlā kriyā।

pramukhaḥ atithiḥ bālakebhyaḥ puraskārāṇāṃ vitaraṇaṃ karoti।

nam

niyuktiḥ, niyogaḥ, niyojanam   

kriyākaraṇe adhikāradyotitā patrādi mādhyamena kṛtā kriyā।

śyāmasya niyuktiḥ nausenāyām nāvika pade abhavat।

nam

jñānam, parijñānam, vijñānam, abhijñānam, bodhaḥ, dodhanam, prabodhaḥ, avabodhaḥ, udbodhaḥ, prajñā, upalabdhiḥ, vedanam, saṃvedanaḥsaṃvedanam, avagamaḥ, pramā, pramitiḥ, samudāgamaḥ, upalambhaḥ, jñaptiḥ, pratītiḥ, jñātṛtvam, vettṛtvam, vipaśyam   

vastūnām antaḥkaraṇe bhāsaḥ।

kanyākumārīnagare ātmacintanamagnena vivekānandena svāminā ātmanaḥ jñānaṃ prāptam।

nam

śavabhājanam   

mṛtaśarīrādhāraḥ;

maraṇād anantaraṃ śavabhājanam eva tasya gatiḥ।

nam

prāptiḥ, ādānam, prāpaṇam, avāptiḥ, labdhiḥ, upalabdhiḥ   

prāptasya bhāvaḥ।

tasya putraratnasya prāptiḥ abhavat।

nam

pravālaḥ, prabālaḥ, vidrumaḥ, pravālam, ratnavṛkṣaḥ, mandaṭaḥ, mandāraḥ, raktakandaḥ, raktakandalaḥ, hemakandalaḥ, ratnakandalaḥ, latāmaṇiḥ, aṅgārakamaṇiḥ, māheyaḥ, pārijātaḥ, pāribhadraḥ, krimiśatruḥ, bhaumaratnam, bhomīrāḥ, supuṣpaḥ, raktapuṣpakaḥ   

ratnaviśeṣaḥ, māṅgalyārthe paridhīyamāṇaḥ raktavarṇavartulākāraghanagolaviśeṣaḥ;

gauraṃ raṅgajalākrāntaṃ vakrasukṣmaṃ sakoṭaraṃ rūkṣakṛṣṇaṃ laghuśvetaṃ pravālam aśubhaṃ tyajet

nam

keturatnam, vaidūryam, vidūrajam, vaiduryamaṇiḥ, kaitavam, prāvṛṣyam, abhraroham, kharābdāṅkuram   

navaratneṣu ekaṃ ratnam।

ketugrahasya prabhāvāt rakṣaṇārthe keturatnaṃ dhārayanti।

nam

māṇikyam, padmarāgam, lohitakaḥ, śoṇaratnam, śoṇitotpalam, śoṇitotpalaḥ, pāṭalopalam, pāṭalopalaḥ, arūṇopalam, arūṇopalaḥ, arkopalaḥ, bhāskarapriyam, lakṣmīpuṣpaḥ, kuruvillaḥ, padmarāgamaṇiḥ, mahāmūlyaḥ, taruṇam, ratnarāṭ, raviratnakam, śṛṅgārī, raṅgamāṇikyam, rāgayuk, śoṇopalaḥ, saugandhikam, lohitakam, kuruvindam   

ratnaviśeṣaḥ, raktavarṇīyaṃ ratnam।

śaile śaile māṇikyaṃ na vartate।

nam

indranīlaḥ, aśmasāraḥ, indranallaḥ, mahānallaḥ, maṇiśyāmaḥ, masāraḥ, nallaḥ, nallamaṇiḥ, nallaratnakaḥ, nallāśman, nallopalaḥ, sauriratnam, śanipriyam, śitiratnam   

ratnaviśeṣaḥ, nīlavarṇīyaṃ ratnam।

kvacit prabhālepibhiḥ indranīlaiḥ muktāmayī yaṣṭiranuviddhā vā।

nam

kathanam, vacanam, vācyam, uktiḥ   

vācā pratipādanasya kriyā।

senādhikāriṇaḥ kathanaṃ śrutvā sainikāḥ svakāryanirvahaṇe ayatanta।

nam

upakaraṇam, sādhanam, sāmagryam, sāmagrī, sambhāraḥ, upaskaraḥ   

kāryādiṣu upayujyamānā vastu।

saḥ krīḍārthe upakaraṇāni krītavān।

nam

cauryam, steyam, cauram, caurikā, stainyam, stainam, curā, tāskaryam, taskaratā, muṣṭam, muṣṭiḥ, apahāraḥ   

sandhiṃ chitvā anyasya vastunaḥ grahaṇasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

rāmaḥ cauryaṃ karoti।

nam

prasthānam, prayāṇam, gamanam, apagamaḥ, vyapagamaḥ, vigamaḥ, apāyaḥ, apayānam, samprasthānam, apāsaraṇam, apasaraṇam, apakramaḥ, apakramaṇam, utkramaṇam, atyayaḥ, nirgamaḥ, visargaḥ, viyogaḥ   

ekasmāt sthānāt anyasthāne yānasya kriyā।

rāmasya vanāya prasthānam duḥkhakārakam।

nam

vivecanam, mīmāṃsā   

savicāraṃ nirṇayanakriyā।

adya saṅgoṣṭhyāṃ tulasīdāsasya racanānāṃ vivecanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

hastaparidhānam   

tad vastraṃ yad haste paridhāryate।

karacchadaḥ ekaḥ hastaparidhānam।

nam

pādaparidhānam   

tad vastraṃ yad pāde paridhāryate।

pādacchadaḥ ekaḥ pādaparidhānam।

nam

tṛṇam, arjunam, triṇam, khaṭam, kheṭṭam, haritam, tāṇḍavam   

yad gavādibhiḥ bhakṣyate।

gauḥ tṛṇaṃ khādati।

nam

anusaṃdhānam   

kāryasya prāk kṛtaṃ prabandham।

kṛṣimantrālayeṇa kṛṣyotsavasya anusaṃdhānam kṛtam।

nam

apanata, nata, nāmita, ānata, avanata, pariṇata, praṇata, avanata, namra, añcita, avanamra, avabhugna, nyakra, nyañcita, vakra, pravha   

yaḥ añcati।

phalaiḥ vṛkṣaḥ nataḥ।

nam

bhojanam, āhāraḥ   

dine dvivāraṃ bhujyamānaḥ pūrṇāhāraḥ।

tena bhojanaṃ svīkṛtam।

nam

namra   

yaḥ namanaśīlaḥ।

eṣaḥ daṇḍaḥ namraḥ।

nam

prayogaḥ, upayogaḥ, prayojanam, prayuktiḥ, vyāpāraḥ, vyavahāraḥ, sevanam, upabhogaḥ, bhogaḥ, yogaḥ   

vastunaḥ upayojanakriyā।

yad upadiṣṭaṃ tasya prayogaḥ karaṇīyaḥ।

nam

darpatā, auddhatyam, uddhatatvam, abhimānatā, avaliptatā, avaliptatvam, āsphālanam   

darpasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

bhavataḥ darpatayā śramikāḥ kāryāt parāvṛttāḥ।

nam

likhitacihnam, likhitalakṣaṇam, likhitasaṃketaḥ, likhitapratīkam, likhitam cihnam, likhitam lakṣaṇam, likhitaḥ saṃketaḥ, likhitam pratīkam   

tat cihnaṃ yad likhitasvarūpeṇa upalabhyate;

saṃjñāphalake likhitacihnāni santi

nam

pātram, amatram, bhājanam, bhāṇcam, kośaḥ, koṣaḥ, pātrī, kośī, koṣī, kośikā, koṣikā   

mānavanirmitaṃ tad vastu yad pākādyarthe tathā ca anyavastūnāṃ sthāpanārthe upayujyate।

saḥ śvānāya mṛttikayā vinirmite pātre dugdhaṃ pāyayati।

nam

vapanam, vāpaḥ, sasyāvāpaḥ, āvāpaḥ, adhyāvāpaḥ, bījoptiḥ, uptiḥ   

bījāropaṇasya kriyā।

adhunā kṛṣakaḥ godhūmasya vapanam karoti ।

nam

secanam, niṣecanam   

snigdhatārtham kṛṣikṣetre jalasandhāraṇakriyā।

kulyāḥ jalena kṣetrāṇāṃ secanaṃ bhavati।

nam

mūlyavadratnam   

tad ratnaṃ yad mūlyavat asti।

indranīlakaḥ mūlyavadratnam asti।

nam

uparatnam   

alpamūlyavat ratnam।

navāni uparatnāni santi।

nam

gururatnam, pītamaṇiḥ, pītasphaṭikam, pītāśmaḥ, puṣparāgaḥ, mañjumaṇiḥ, vācaspativallabhaḥ, somālakaḥ   

mūlyavat pītaratnam।

tasya aṅguliḥ gururatnena śobhate।

nam

nam, pramāṇam, parimāṇam, mātram, yotuḥ, yautavam, pautavam, druvayam, pāyyam   

vastunaḥ ākṛteḥ iyattāyāḥ vā tolanam।

sohanasya kaṭeḥ mānam 30 iñcaparimāṇam asti।

nam

tṛṇalavanam   

kṛṣyopakaraṇaiḥ kṛṣīkṣetre tṛṇaniṣkāsanasya kriyā।

śyāmaḥ kṛṣīkṣetre tṛṇalavane vyastaḥ asti।

nam

niṣpavanam, niṣpūtiḥ   

dhānyaṃ uḍḍīya nistuṣīkaraṇasya kriyā।

tena niṣpavanād anantaraṃ dhānyaṃ koṣṭhāgāre sthāpitam।

nam

avahananam   

dhānyāt lomānāṃ dūrīkaraṇasya kriyā yā prāyaḥ yantreṇa vṛṣabhaiḥ vā kriyate।

saḥ vṛṣabhaiḥ dhānyasya avahananaṃ karoti।

nam

śasyachedanam, śasyakartanam, śasyalavanam   

śasyachedanasya kriyā।

asmin saṃvatsare varṣāyāḥ kāraṇāt śasyachedanam vilambena jātam।

nam

abhyāgamanam   

jyeṣṭhānām āgamanasya kriyādarśakaḥ ādarasūcakaḥ śabdaḥ।

adya asmākaṃ grāme ekasya mahātmanaḥ abhyāgamanaṃ bhaviṣyati।

nam

kavvālīgānam   

gānaprakāraḥ ādhyātmikayā śikṣayā paripūrṇaṃ gānam।

adya daragāhasthāne kavvālīgānam asti।

nam

gṛham, geham, udvasitam, veśma, sadma, niketanam, niśāntam, natsyam, sadanam, bhavanam, agāram, sandiram, gṛhaḥ, nikāyaḥ, nilayaḥ, ālayaḥ, vāsaḥ, kuṭaḥ, śālā, sabhā, pastyam, sādanam, āgāram, kuṭiḥ, kuṭī, gebaḥ, niketaḥ, sālā, mandirā, okaḥ, nivāsaḥ, saṃvāsaḥ, āvāsaḥ, adhivāsaḥ, nivasati, vasati, ketanam, gayaḥ, kṛdaraḥ, gartaḥ, harmyam, astam, duroṇe, nīlam, duryāḥ, svasarāṇi, amā, dame, kṛttiḥ, yoniḥ, śaraṇam, varūtham, chardichadi, chāyā, śarma, ajam   

manuṣyaiḥ iṣṭikādibhiḥ vinirmitaṃ vāsasthānam।

gṛhiṇyā eva gṛhaṃ śobhate।

nam

gṛham, sthānam   

janmakuṇḍalyāṃ janmakāle vartamānānāṃ grahāṇāṃ sthitisūcakaḥ pratyekaḥ bhāgaḥ।

bhavataḥ kuṇḍalyāṃ sūryaḥ navame gṛhe asti।

nam

premapradarśanam   

premṇaḥ pradarśanasya kriyā।

adhanā calaccitreṣu premapradarśanaṃ svābhāvikam।

nam

apānam, gudam, pāyuḥ, maitraḥ, guhyam, gudavartma, tanuhradaḥ, mārgaḥ   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ -yasmād malādi niḥsarati।

apānasya śuddheḥ naikebhyaḥ rogebhyaḥ rakṣaṇaṃ bhavati apānavāyuḥ apāne vartate।

nam

sāvadhānam, sākūtam, avadhānāt, avahitam, manaḥpraveśena, pramāda-vyatirekeṇa   

samyak avadhānena saha vinā kim api pramādāt vā।

kimapi kāryaṃ sāvadhānaṃ kuru।

nam

sotsāham, sayatnam, mahāyatnena, prayatnataḥ, savīryam, vīryataḥ, sārataḥ   

utsāhena saha।

svasya kalā tena sotsāhaṃ pradarśitā।

nam

kaṭiḥ, śroṇiḥ, kaṭideśaḥ, śroṇideśaḥ, śroṇiphalakam, śroṇitaṭam, kaṭītaṭam, kaṭitaṭam, nitambaḥ, jaghanam, kalatram, prothaḥ, kaṭaḥ   

śarīrāvayavaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ udarasya nimnabhāge asti।

tasya kaṭiḥ kṛśā asti।

nam

aṅkanam   

kajjalasya aṅkanaṃ yad bālakānāṃ duṣṭaśakteḥ rakṣaṇārthaṃ kriyate।

mātā bālakasya mukhopari aṅkanaṃ karoti।

nam

cihnam, lakṣaṇam, dhvajaḥ, abhijñānam, prajñānam, liṅgam, lakṣyam, vyañjakam, vyañjakaḥ, sūcakam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ vyavacchedakaḥ dharmaḥ।

vṛṣṭivirāmasya cihnaṃ na dṛśyate।

nam

cihnam, aṅkaḥ, mudrā   

vastunaḥ vyāvartakaḥ dharmaḥ।

marusthale uṣṭrakasya padasya cihnāni dṛśyante।

nam

jalam, vāri, ambu, ambhaḥ, payaḥ, salilam, sarilam, udakam, udam, jaḍam, payas, toyam, pānīyam, āpaḥ, nīram, vāḥ, pāthas, kīlālam, annam, apaḥ, puṣkaram, arṇaḥ, peyam, salam, saṃvaram, śaṃvaram, saṃmbam, saṃvatsaram, saṃvavaraḥ, kṣīram, pāyam, kṣaram, kamalam, komalam, pīvā, amṛtam, jīvanam, jīvanīyam, bhuvanam, vanam, kabandham, kapandham, nāram, abhrapuṣpam, ghṛtam, kaṃ, pīppalam, kuśam, viṣam, kāṇḍam, savaram, saram, kṛpīṭam, candrorasam, sadanam, karvuram, vyoma, sambaḥ, saraḥ, irā, vājam, tāmarasa, kambalam, syandanam, sambalam, jalapītham, ṛtam, ūrjam, komalam, somam, andham, sarvatomukham, meghapuṣpam, ghanarasaḥ, vahnimārakaḥ, dahanārātiḥ, nīcagam, kulīnasam, kṛtsnam, kṛpīṭam, pāvanam, śaralakam, tṛṣāham, kṣodaḥ, kṣadmaḥ, nabhaḥ, madhuḥ, purīṣam, akṣaram, akṣitam, amba, aravindāni, sarṇīkam, sarpiḥ, ahiḥ, sahaḥ, sukṣema, sukham, surā, āyudhāni, āvayāḥ, induḥ, īm, ṛtasyayoniḥ, ojaḥ, kaśaḥ, komalam, komalam, kṣatram, kṣapaḥ, gabhīram, gambhanam, gahanam, janma, jalāṣam, jāmi, tugryā, tūyam, tṛptiḥ, tejaḥ, sadma, srotaḥ, svaḥ, svadhā, svargāḥ, svṛtikam, haviḥ, hema, dharuṇam, dhvasmanvatu, nāma, pavitram, pāthaḥ, akṣaram, pūrṇam, satīnam, sat, satyam, śavaḥ, śukram, śubham, śambaram, vūsam, vṛvūkam, vyomaḥ, bhaviṣyat, vapuḥ, varvuram, varhiḥ, bhūtam, bheṣajam, mahaḥ, mahat, mahaḥ, mahat, yaśaḥ, yahaḥ, yāduḥ, yoniḥ, rayiḥ, rasaḥ, rahasaḥ, retam   

sindhuhimavarṣādiṣu prāptaḥ dravarupo padārthaḥ yaḥ pāna-khāna-secanādyartham upayujyate।

jalaṃ jīvanasya ādhāram। /ajīrṇe jalam auṣadhaṃ jīrṇe balapradam। āhārakāle āyurjanakaṃ bhuktānnopari rātrau na peyam।

nam

indhanam, idhmam, samit, samindhanam, edhaḥ   

tad dāhyavastu yasmāt urjā prāpyate।

kānicana khanijāni indhana iti rūpeṇa upayujyante।

nam

guṇāṅkanam   

uttarapatrikāyāḥ parīkṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā aṅkanirdhāraṇasya kriyā।

parīkṣāyāḥ anantaraṃ adhyāpakāḥ guṇāṅkanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

aṅkanam, cihnanam   

cihnīkaraṇasya kriyā।

tena granthe cihnanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

aṅkuśaḥ, todanam, totram, pratodaḥ, prājanam, śṛṇiḥ, sṛṇiḥ, pravayaṇam   

hasticālanārthalohamayavakrāgrāstram।

hāstikaḥ aṅkuśeṇa naikavāraṃ gajam āhanyat।

nam

aṅkuraṇam, sphuṭanam, prasphuṭanam   

bījavikasanasya kriyā।

caṇakasya aṅkuraṇaṃ na samyak jātam।

nam

virāmaḥ, viratiḥ, vyanadhānam, avaratiḥ, uparatiḥ, nivṛttiḥ, vinivṛttiḥ, nirvṛttiḥ, nivarttanam, nirvarttanam, chedaḥ, vicchedaḥ, upaśamaḥ, apaśamaḥ, kṣayaḥ   

samupasthitāyām athavā pravartamānāyām kriyāyām santaticchedaḥ।

kartuḥ vṛthā virāmāt kālakṣepaḥ bhavati।

nam

divasaḥ, dinam, ahaḥ, dyu, ghasraḥ, tithiḥ, vastoḥ, bhānuḥ, vāsaram, svasarāṇi, usraḥ   

kālaviśeṣaḥ, (saurakālagaṇanāyām) bhānor udayād udayaparyantaṃ kālaḥ, sūryakiraṇāvacchinnakālaḥ, (cāndrakālagaṇanāyām) candramasaḥ udayād udayaparyantaṃ kālaḥ।

ekasmin dine caturviṃśati bhāgāḥ santi/ kam api maṅgalaṃ divasaṃ niścitya śubhakāryāṇi ārambhaṇīyāni iti manyate/ divasasya ante pakṣiṇaḥ svanīḍaṃ uccaiḥ rāvaiḥ saha nirvartayanti

nam

sthalam, sthānam, pradeśaḥ   

niścitaḥ bhūbhāgaḥ yatra kaścana prākṛtikaḥ viśeṣaḥ janānāṃ vasatiḥ vā bhavati।

kāśī iti hindūnāṃ dhārmikaṃ sthalam।

nam

aṅgachedanam, aṅgakartanam   

śarīrāt kartanena aṅgasya vilagīkaraṇam।

karkarogāt aṅgachedanaṃ kṛtaṃ tasya।

nam

gātrabhañjanam   

ālasyaṃ dūrīkaraṇārthe śarīravitanasya kriyā।

saḥ talpāt gātrabhañjanaṃ kurvan jāgarati।

nam

kavacam, kavacaḥ, varma, tanutram, tanutrāṇam, vāravāṇaḥ, kañcukaḥ, daṃśanam, sannāhaḥ, tanuvāram, sajjā, tvaktram   

yuddhe yodhasya surakṣāpradāyakaṃ lohamayam āvaraṇam।

ākramaṇāt rakṣaṇārthe yoddhā kavacaṃ dhārayati।

nam

aṅgamardanam   

tailādibhiḥ dehasya mardanakriyā।

saḥ saptāhe dvivāraṃ aṅgamardanaṃ karoti।

nam

añjanam   

tārānairmalyakāritvena yuktaṃ kajjalam।

añjanasya prayogena netre vyādhirahite bhavataḥ।

nam

masiḥ, masī, maṣi, maṣī, masikā, masījalam, malināmbu, patrāñjanam, kālikā, kālī, varṇikā, melā, golā   

lekhanadravyam tat citraṃ dravyaṃ yena vastre kārpāse vā lekhanaṃ kartuṃ śakyate।

mama lekhanyāṃ raktavarṇīyā masiḥ asti।

nam

prakāśaḥ, dyutiḥ, dīptiḥ, tejaḥ, pradīpaḥ, jyotiḥ, jyotiḥ, prabhā, ābhā, chaviḥ, ālokaḥ, ruciḥ, ruc, kāntiḥ, chaṭā, nibhā, bhā, bhāḥ, chāyā, tviṣā, tviṣ, śociḥ, śobhā, varcaḥ, mahaḥ, dyotaḥ, dūśānam, marīciḥ, jhallikā   

sā śaktiḥ tattvaṃ vā yayā anyāni vastūni dṛggocarāṇi bhavanti।

sūryasya āgamanena diśaḥ prakāśeṇa kāsyanti।

nam

vighnaḥ, antarāyaḥ, pratyūhaḥ, vyavadhānam   

yad kāryaṃ vihanyate।

asmin kārye vighnaṃ na āgacchet ataḥ vighnavināyakaṃ pūjayāmi।

nam

eraṇḍaḥ, amaṅgalaḥ, amaṇḍaḥ, asāraḥ, āmaṇḍaḥ, āmaṇḍakaḥ, gandharvahastaḥ, cañcuḥ, nidhāpakaḥ, ruvuḥ, rūvukaḥ, varaṇḍāluḥ, vyaḍambakam, vyaḍambanam   

eraṇḍasya kṣupāt prāptaṃ bījaṃ yasmāt tailaṃ tathā ca bheṣajaṃ prāpyate।

eraṇḍasya tailāt vaidyaḥ bheṣajaṃ nirmāti।

nam

śayanāgāraḥ, śayanagṛhaḥ, svapnaniketanam, nidrāśālā, viśrāmaśālā, vāsagṛham, vāsāgāram, svapnagṛham   

śayanasya kṛte kakṣaḥ।

kaḥ asti śayanāgāre।

nam

snāyuḥ, snasā, peśī, śirā, māṃsapeśī, māṃsaśirā, māṃsarajju, vasnasā, vahīruḥ, sandhibandhanam, granthibandhanam   

śarīrasthā māṃsasya granthiḥ yena avayavānāṃ sañcalanaṃ bhavati।

ūtibhyaḥ peśī jāyate।

nam

mṛtyuḥ, maraṇam, nidhanam, pañcattvam, pañcatā, atyayaḥ, antaḥ, antakālaḥ, antakaḥ, apagamaḥ, nāśaḥ, nāśa, vināśaḥ, pralayaḥ, saṃsthānam, saṃsthitiḥ, avasānam, niḥsaraṇam, uparatiḥ, apāyaḥ, prayāṇam, jīvanatyāgaḥ, tanutyāgaḥ, jīvotsargaḥ, dehakṣayaḥ, prāṇaviyogaḥ, mṛtam, mṛtiḥ, marimā, mahānidrā, dīrghanidrā, kālaḥ, kāladharmaḥ, kāladaṇḍaḥ, kālāntakaḥ, narāntakaḥ, diṣṭāntakaḥ, vyāpadaḥ, hāndram, kathāśeṣatā, kīrtiśeṣatā, lokāntaratā   

bhavanasya nāśaḥ- athavā śarīrāt prāṇanirgamanasya kriyā।

dhruvo mṛtyuḥ jīvitasya।

nam

nirākaraṇam, apākaraṇam, samādhānam   

savicāraṃ nirṇayanakriyā।

mama praśnasya nirākaraṇaṃ jātam।

nam

dhvaṃsanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ nāśanārthaṃ tasya bhedanasya kriyā।

karmakarāḥ svasya niyogānāṃ pūrtyarthaṃ kāryālaye dhvaṃsanam akurvan।

nam

śavādhāraḥ, śavabhājanam   

yasmin śavaṃ sthāpayitvā śmaśāne nayati।

yadā tasya śavaḥ śavādhāre sthāpitaḥ tadā sarve arudanta।

nam

śmaśānam, pitṛvanam, śatānakam, dāhasaraḥ, antaśayyā, pitṛkānanam   

śavadāhasthānam।

tāntrikaḥ śmaśāne sādhanāṃ karoti।

nam

smṛtisthānam   

tad āgāraṃ yat kasyāpi mānavasya smṛtirūpeṇa nirmitam।

lālakilā iti durgaḥ ekaṃ smṛtisthānam asti।

nam

adhaḥ, adhoऽdhaḥ, adhastāt, avāk, avācīnam   

adho diśāyām।

adho nirdiṣṭānāṃ praśnānām uttarāṇi dadatu।

nam

ajñānam, avidyā, ahammatiḥ, tamaḥ, mohaḥ, mahāmohaḥ, tāmisram, andhatāmisram   

sadasadbhyāmanirvacanīyaṃ triguṇātmakaṃ bhāvarūpaṃ jñānavirodhi yatkiñcit।

guruḥ ajñānaṃ harati jīvanaṃ vidyayā prakāśayati ca।/ ajñānāt vāruṇīṃ pītvā saṃskāreṇaiva śuddhati।

nam

kuśāsanam, kurājyam   

kutsitaṃ śāsanam।

kaṃsasya kuśāsanāt prajā abibhet।

nam

nabhaḥ, gaganam, ākāśaḥ, ambaram, abhram, dyoḥ, dyauḥ, puṣkaram, antarīkṣam, antarikṣam, anantam, yuravartmam, khaṃ, viyat, viṣṇupadam, vihāyaḥ, nākaḥ, anaṅgaḥ, nabhasam, meghaveśma, mabāvilam, marudvartama, meghavartma, triviṣṭapam, abbhaṃ   

pṛthivyāḥ ūrdhvaṃ dṛśyamānaḥ avakāśaḥ।

vidyādharāḥ nabhasi carantiḥ।

nam

keśaraḥ, kesaraḥ, agnisekharaḥ, ambaram, asṛk, kanakagauram, kāntam, kāleyam, kāveram, kāśmīra, kucandanam, kusumātmakam, kesaravara, goravaḥ, gauram, ghasram, ghusṛṇam   

kṣupaviśeṣaḥ śītapradeśe jātaḥ kṣupaḥ yaḥ sugandhārthe khyātaḥ।

keśarāt prāptaḥ sugandhitaḥ padārthaḥ dhārmikakārye api upayujyate।

nam

viṣṇuḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, kṛṣṇaḥ, vaikuṇṭhaḥ, viṣṭaraśravāḥ, dāmodaraḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, keśavaḥ, mādhavaḥ, svabhūḥ, daityāriḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, govindaḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, acyutaḥ, śārṅgī, viṣvaksenaḥ, janārdanaḥ, upendraḥ, indrāvarajaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, caturbhujaḥ, padmanābhaḥ, madhuripuḥ, vāsudevaḥ, trivikramaḥ, daivakīnandanaḥ, śauriḥ, śrīpatiḥ, puruṣottamaḥ, vanamālī, balidhvaṃsī, kaṃsārātiḥ, adhokṣajaḥ, viśvambharaḥ, kaiṭabhajit, vidhuḥ, śrīvatsalāñachanaḥ, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, vṛṣṇiḥ, śatadhāmā, gadāgrajaḥ, ekaśṛṅgaḥ, jagannāthaḥ, viśvarūpaḥ, sanātanaḥ, mukundaḥ, rāhubhedī, vāmanaḥ, śivakīrtanaḥ, śrīnivāsaḥ, ajaḥ, vāsuḥ, śrīhariḥ, kaṃsāriḥ, nṛhariḥ, vibhuḥ, madhujit, madhusūdanaḥ, kāntaḥ, puruṣaḥ, śrīgarbhaḥ, śrīkaraḥ, śrīmān, śrīdharaḥ, śrīniketanaḥ, śrīkāntaḥ, śrīśaḥ, prabhuḥ, jagadīśaḥ, gadādharaḥ, ajitaḥ, jitāmitraḥ, ṛtadhāmā, śaśabinduḥ, punarvasuḥ, ādidevaḥ, śrīvarāhaḥ, sahasravadanaḥ, tripāt, ūrdhvadevaḥ, gṛdhnuḥ, hariḥ, yādavaḥ, cāṇūrasūdanaḥ, sadāyogī, dhruvaḥ, hemaśaṅkhaḥ, śatāvarttī, kālanemiripuḥ, somasindhuḥ, viriñciḥ, dharaṇīdharaḥ, bahumūrddhā, vardhamānaḥ, śatānandaḥ, vṛṣāntakaḥ, rantidevaḥ, vṛṣākapiḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, dāśārhaḥ, abdhiśayanaḥ, indrānujaḥ, jalaśayaḥ, yajñapuruṣaḥ, tārkṣadhvajaḥ, ṣaḍbinduḥ, padmeśaḥ, mārjaḥ, jinaḥ, kumodakaḥ, jahnuḥ, vasuḥ, śatāvartaḥ, muñjakeśī, babhruḥ, vedhāḥ, prasniśṛṅgaḥ, ātmabhūḥ, suvarṇabinduḥ, śrīvatsaḥ, gadābhṛt, śārṅgabhṛt, cakrabhṛt, śrīvatsabhṛt, śaṅkhabhṛt, jalaśāyī, muramardanaḥ, lakṣmīpatiḥ, murāriḥ, amṛtaḥ, ariṣṭanemaḥ, kapiḥ, keśaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, janārdanaḥ, jinaḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, vikramaḥ, śarvaḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ hindudharmānusāraṃ jagataḥ pālanakartā।

ekādaśastathā tvaṣṭā dvādaśo viṣṇurucyate jaghanyajastu sarveṣāmādityānāṃ guṇādhikaḥ।

nam

sūryaḥ, savitā, ādityaḥ, mitraḥ, aruṇaḥ, bhānuḥ, pūṣā, arkaḥ, hiraṇyagarbhaḥ, pataṅgaḥ, khagaḥ, sahasrāṃśuḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, marīci, mārtaṇḍa, divākaraḥ, bhāskaraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, vivasvān, saptāśvaḥ, haridaśvaḥ, citrarathaḥ, saptasaptiḥ, dinamaṇi, dyumaṇiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, khamaṇiḥ, khadyotaḥ, pradyotanaḥ, ambarīśaḥ, aṃśahastaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, jagatcakṣuḥ, lokalocanaḥ, kālakṛtaḥ, karmasākṣī, gopatiḥ, gabhastiḥ, gabhastimān, gabhastihastaḥ, graharājaḥ, caṇḍāṃśu, aṃśumānī, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, tapanaḥ, tāpanaḥ, jyotiṣmān, mihiraḥ, avyayaḥ, arciḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, padminīvallabhaḥ, padmabandhuḥ, padminīkāntaḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, hiraṇyaretaḥ, kāśyapeyaḥ, virocanaḥ, vibhāvasuḥ, tamonudaḥ, tamopahaḥ, citrabhānuḥ, hariḥ, harivāhanaḥ, grahapatiḥ, tviṣāmpatiḥ, ahaḥpatiḥ, vṛdhnaḥ, bhagaḥ, agaḥ, adriḥ, heliḥ, tarūṇiḥ, śūraḥ, dinapraṇīḥ, kuñjāraḥ, plavagaḥ, sūnuḥ, rasādhāraḥ, pratidivā, jyotipīthaḥ, inaḥ, vedodayaḥ, papīḥ, pītaḥ, akūpāraḥ, usraḥ, kapilaḥ   

pṛthivyāḥ nikaṭatamaḥ atitejasvī khagolīyaḥ piṇḍaḥ yaṃ paritaḥ pṛthvyādigrahāḥ bhramanti। tathā ca yaḥ ākāśe suvati lokam karmāṇi prerayati ca।

sūryaḥ sauryāḥ ūrjāyāḥ mahīyaḥ srotaḥ।/ sūrye tapatyāvaraṇāya dṛṣṭaiḥ kalpeta lokasya kathaṃ tamitsrā।

nam

paścāttāpaḥ, anutāpaḥ, anuśokaḥ, anuśocanam, manastāpaḥ, tāpaḥ, santāpaḥ, udnegaḥ, anuśayaḥ, śokaḥ, khedaḥ, duḥkham, manoduḥkham, manovyathā, utkaḥ, vipratīsāraḥ   

agrato akārye kṛte carame tāpaḥ।

tena pituḥ avajñā kṛtā ataḥ paścātāpaṃ karoti।

nam

yuddham, saṃgrāmaḥ, samaraḥ, samaram, āyodhanam, āhavam, raṇyam, anīkaḥ, anīkam, abhisampātaḥ, abhyāmardaḥ, araraḥ, ākrandaḥ, ājiḥ, yodhanam, jamyam, pradhanam, pravidāraṇam, mṛdham, āskandanam, saṃkhyam, samīkam, sāmyarāyikam, kalahaḥ, vigrahaḥ, saṃprahāraḥ, kaliḥ, saṃsphoṭaḥ, saṃyugaḥ, samāghātaḥ, saṃgrāmaḥ, abhyāgamaḥ, āhavaḥ, samudāyaḥ, saṃyat, samitiḥ, ājiḥ, samit, yut, saṃrāvaḥ, ānāhaḥ, samparāyakaḥ, vidāraḥ, dāraṇam, saṃvit, samparāyaḥ, balajam, ānarttaḥ, abhimaraḥ, samudayaḥ, raṇaḥ, vivāk, vikhādaḥ, nadanuḥ, bharaḥ, ākrandaḥ, ājiḥ, pṛtanājyam, abhīkam, samīkam, mamasatyam, nemadhitā, saṅkāḥ, samitiḥ, samanam, mīऴ् he, pṛtanāḥ, spṛt, spṛd, mṛt, mṛd, pṛt, pṛd, samatsu, samaryaḥ, samaraṇam, samohaḥ, samithaḥ, saṅkhe, saṅge, saṃyugam, saṅgathaḥ, saṅgame, vṛtratūryam, pṛkṣaḥ, āṇiḥ, śīrasātau, vājasātiḥ, samanīkam, khalaḥ, khajaḥ, pauṃsye, mahādhanaḥ, vājaḥ, ajam, sadma, saṃyat, saṃyad, saṃvataḥ   

śatrutāvaśād anyarājyaiḥ saha saśastrasenābalena dharmalābhārtham arthalābhārthaṃ yaśolābhārthaṃ vā yodhanam।

yatra ayuddhe dhruvaṃ nāśo yuddhe jīvitasaṃśayaḥ taṃ kālam ekaṃ yuddhasya pravadanti manīṣiṇaḥ।

nam

kamalam, aravindam, sarasijam, salilajam, rājīvam, paṅkajam, nīrajam, pāthojam, nalam, nalinam, ambhojam, ambujanma, ambujam, śrīḥ, amburuham, ambupadmam, sujalam, ambhoruham, puṣkaram, sārasam, paṅkajam, sarasīruham, kuṭapam, pāthoruham, vārjam, tāmarasam, kuśeśayam, kañjam, kajam, śatapatram, visakusumam, sahasrapatram, mahotpalam, vāriruham, paṅkeruham   

jalajakṣupaviśeṣaḥ yasya puṣpāṇi atīva śobhanāni santi khyātaśca।

bālakaḥ krīḍāsamaye sarovarāt kamalāni lūnāti।

nam

candraḥ, kalānāthaḥ, kalādharaḥ, himāṃśuḥ, candramāḥ, kumudabāndhavaḥ, vidhuḥ, sudhāṃśuḥ, śubhrāṃśuḥ, oṣadhīśaḥ, niśāpatiḥ, abjaḥ, jaivātṛkaḥ, glauḥ, mṛgāṅkaḥ, dvijarājaḥ, śaśadharaḥ, nakṣatreśaḥ, kṣapākaraḥ, doṣākaraḥ, niśīthinīnāthaḥ, śarvarīśaḥ, eṇāṅkaḥ, śītaraśmiḥ, samudranavanītaḥ, sārasaḥ, śvetavāhanaḥ, nakṣatranāmiḥ, uḍupaḥ, sudhāsūtiḥ, tithipraṇīḥ, amatiḥ, candiraḥ, citrāṭīraḥ, pakṣadharaḥ, rohiṇīśaḥ, atrinetrajaḥ, pakṣajaḥ, sindhujanmā, daśāśvaḥ, māḥ, tārāpīḍaḥ, niśāmaṇiḥ, mṛgalāñchanaḥ, darśavipat, chāyāmṛgadharaḥ, grahanemiḥ, dākṣāyaṇīpati, lakṣmīsahajaḥ, sudhākaraḥ, sudhādhāraḥ, śītabhānuḥ, tamoharaḥ, tuśārakiraṇaḥ, pariḥ, himadyutiḥ, dvijapatiḥ, viśvapsā, amṛtadīdhitiḥ, hariṇāṅkaḥ, rohiṇīpatiḥ, sindhunandanaḥ, tamonut, eṇatilakaḥ, kumudeśaḥ, kṣīrodanandanaḥ, kāntaḥ, kalāvān, yāminījatiḥ, sijraḥ, mṛgapipluḥ, sudhānidhiḥ, tuṅgī, pakṣajanmā, abdhīnavanītakaḥ, pīyūṣamahāḥ, śītamarīciḥ, śītalaḥ, trinetracūḍāmaṇiḥ, atrinetrabhūḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, parijñāḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, valakṣaguḥ, tuṅgīpatiḥ, yajvanāmpatiḥ, parvvadhiḥ, kleduḥ, jayantaḥ, tapasaḥ, khacamasaḥ, vikasaḥ, daśavājī, śvetavājī, amṛtasūḥ, kaumudīpatiḥ, kumudinīpatiḥ, bhūpatiḥ, dakṣajāpatiḥ, oṣadhīpatiḥ, kalābhṛt, śaśabhṛt, eṇabhṛt, chāyābhṛt, atridṛgjaḥ, niśāratnam, niśākaraḥ, amṛtaḥ, śvetadyutiḥ, hariḥ   

khagolīyapiṇḍaḥ yaḥ pṛthvīṃ paribhramati।

adhunā mānavaḥ candrasya pṛṣṭhabhāgaṃ gatvā saṃśodhanaṃ karoti।

nam

niṣprayojanam, prayojanahīnataḥ, kāraṇahīnataḥ, uddeśyahīnataḥ, niṣkāraṇam   

prayojanasya abhāvaḥ।

niṣprayojanaṃ kāryaṃ na karaṇīyam।

nam

kampanam, calanam, kampram, calam, lolam, cañcalam, pāriplavam, pariplavam, vepathuḥ   

kampayuktaḥ।

vyādhigrastasya tasya śarīre kampanāni santi।

nam

tejomayaḥ, tejomayī, tejomayam, suprabhaḥ, suprabhā, suprabham, tejiṣṭhaḥ, tejiṣṭham, tejiṣṭhā, tejīyān, tejīyasī, tejīyaḥ, atitaijasaḥ, atitaijasī, atitaijasam, atiśobhanaḥ, atiśobhānā, atiśobhanam, atidīptimān, atidīptimat, atidīptimatī, atikāntimān, atitejasvī, atitejasvinī, atikāntimatī, atikāntamat, atiprabhāvān, mahātejāḥ, mahātejaḥ, mahāprabhaḥ, mahāprabhā, mahāprabham, ujjvalaḥ, ujjvalā, ujjvalam, śobhamānaḥ, śobhamānam, śobhamānā, śubhraḥ, śubhrā, śubhram, bhāsvān, bhāsantaḥ, bhāsantā, bhāsantam, bhāsantaḥ, bhānumān, bhāsuraḥ, bhāsurā, bhāsuram   

ābhāyuktaḥ।

tasya kumārasya tejomayaṃ mukhaṃ dṛṣṭvā saḥ uccakulajātaḥ iti vicārya ācāryaḥ taṃ śiṣyatvena svīkṛtavān।

nam

gatihīnaḥ, gatihīnam, gatihīnā, sthiraḥ, sthiram, sthirā   

gativirāmāvasthāvān sthāvaraḥ।

eṣaḥ rathaḥ madhye mārgam eva gatihīnaḥ abhavat।

nam

nityaḥ, nityam, nityā, śāśvatam, śāśvatī, śāśvataḥ, sadātanī, sadātanaḥ, sadātanam, sanātanaḥ, sanātanī, sanātanam   

niyamena bhavaḥ,kālatrayavyāpī;

īśvaraḥ śāśvataḥ asti। /mā niṣāda pratiṣṭhāṃ tvamagamaḥ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ yat krauñcamithunād ekamavadhīḥ kāmamohitam।

nam

cakṣuḥ, locanam, nayanam, netram, īkṣaṇam, akṣi, dṛk, dṛṣṭiḥ, ambakam, darśanam, tapanam, vilocanam, dṛśā, vīkṣaṇam, prekṣaṇaṃ, daivadīpaḥ, devadīpaḥ, dṛśiḥ, dśī   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ-darśanendriyam।

tasyāḥ cakṣuṃṣī mṛgīvat staḥ।

nam

citram, citralekhā, citralikhitam, ālekhyam, pratimā, pratimānam, citraphalakaḥ, pratikṛtiḥ, pratirūpam, praticchāyā, praticchandakam, prativimbam, pritivimbaḥ, jharjharīkaḥ, pratinidhiḥ, pratiyātanā   

rekhābhiḥ varṇaiḥ vā ālekhitā ākṛti।

kalāniketana iti saṃsthāyāṃ naikāni citrāṇi santi।

nam

aguru, vaṃśikam, rājārham, loham, kṛmijam, joṅgakam, kṛṣṇam, tohākhyam, laghu, pītakam, varṇaprasādanam, anārthakam, asāram, kṛmijagdham, kāṣṭhakam   

kāṣṭhaviśeṣaḥ, sugandhikāṣṭhaviśeṣaḥ, āyurvede asya guṇāḥ tiktatvaṃ, lepe rūkṣatvam,vraṇakaphavāyuvāntimukharoganāsitvādi;

agurū pravaṇaṃ lohaṃ rājārhaṃ yogajam tathā vaṃśikaṃ kṛmijañcāpi kṛmijagdhamanāryakam।

nam

nyāsaḥ, sthāpyaḥ, sthāpyam, sthāpyā, upanidhānam   

pāriśramikasya aṃśaḥ yaḥ krīṇanād prāk kasmādapi kāryād prāk vā antimanirṇayasya lakṣaṇarūpeṇa dīyate।

tena vastukrayaṇārthe vaṇije nyāsaḥ dattaḥ।

nam

anusaraṇam, anugamanam, anuvartanam   

kasyāpi pachcād dhāvanasya kriyā।

śyāmaḥ svapituḥ anusaraṇam karoti।

nam

rahasyagopanam   

rahasyasya guptatāyāḥ kriyā bhāvo vā।

grāmapramukhasya ādeśaḥ asti yad asmin viṣaye rahasyagopanam eva yogyam।

nam

nistodanam, saṃtodī   

todanena yā pīḍā bhavati।

sarvasmin śarīre nistodanaṃ bhavati।

nam

kṛṣṇaḥ, nārāyaṇaḥ, dāmodaraḥ, hṛṣīkeśaḥ, keśavaḥ, mādhavaḥ, acyutaḥ, govindaḥ, janārdanaḥ, giridharaḥ, daivakīnandanaḥ, mādhavaḥ, śauriḥ, ahijitaḥ, yogīśvaraḥ, vaṃśīdharaḥ, vāsudevaḥ, kaṃsārātiḥ, vanamālī, purāṇapuruṣaḥ, mukundaḥ, kaṃsāriḥ, vāsuḥ, muralīdharaḥ, jagadīśaḥ, gadādharaḥ, nandātmajaḥ, gopālaḥ, nandanandanaḥ, yādavaḥ, pūtanāriḥ, mathureśaḥ, dvārakeśaḥ, pāṇḍavāyanaḥ, devakīsūnuḥ, gopendraḥ, govardhanadharaḥ, yadunāthaḥ, cakrapāṇiḥ, caturbhujaḥ, trivikramaḥ, puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ, garuḍadhvajaḥ, pītāmbaraḥ, viśvambharaḥ, viśvarujaḥ, sanātanaḥ, vibhuḥ, kāntaḥ, puruṣaḥ, prabhuḥ, jitāmitraḥ, sahasravadanaḥ   

yaduvaṃśīya vasudevasya putraḥ yaḥ viṣṇoḥ avatāraḥ iti manyate।

sūradāsaḥ kṛṣṇasya paramo bhaktaḥ।

nam

buddhaḥ, sarvajñaḥ, sugataḥ, dharmarājaḥ, tathāgataḥ, samantabhadraḥ, bhagavān, mārajit, lokajit, jinaḥ, ṣaḍabhijñaḥ, daśabalaḥ, advayavādī, vināyakaḥ, munīndraḥ, śrīghanaḥ, śāstā, muniḥ, dharmaḥ, trikālajñaḥ, dhātuḥ, bodhisattvaḥ, mahābodhiḥ, āryaḥ, pañcajñānaḥ, daśārhaḥ, daśabhūmigaḥ, catustriṃśatajātakajñaḥ, daśapāramitādharaḥ, dvādaśākṣaḥ, trikāyaḥ, saṃguptaḥ, dayakurcaḥ, khajit, vijñānamātṛkaḥ, mahāmaitraḥ, dharmacakraḥ, mahāmuniḥ, asamaḥ, khasamaḥ, maitrī, balaḥ, guṇākaraḥ, akaniṣṭhaḥ, triśaraṇaḥ, budhaḥ, vakrī, vāgāśaniḥ, jitāriḥ, arhaṇaḥ, arhan, mahāsukhaḥ, mahābalaḥ, jaṭādharaḥ, lalitaḥ   

bauddhadharmasya pravartakaḥ yaṃ janāḥ īśvaraṃ manyante।

kuśīnagaram iti buddhasya parinirvāṇasthalaṃ iti khyātam।

nam

rājādanam, rājabhogyam, mahābījam, priyālam   

priyālavṛkṣasya bījānāṃ sāram।

mātā rājadānasya miṣṭānnam akarot।

nam

ajñānam   

paripūrṇajñānasya abhāvaḥ।

ajñānāt asmin viṣaye na vaktum icchāmi।

nam

gaṇḍakaḥ, anubandhaḥ, pratibandhaḥ, pratibandhakaḥ, pratirodhakaḥ, mantharaḥ, māraḥ, rodhanaḥ, vāgaraḥ, vighnam, sūtakam, vyavāyaḥ, stibhiḥ, nīvaraṇam   

rodhasya kriyā avasthā bhāvo vā।

jaladurdare āgatena gaṇḍakena jalaṃ alpaṃ prāpyate।

nam

rodhaḥ, rodhanam, pratibandhanam, pratirodhaḥ, uparodhaḥ   

kāryādipratighātaḥ।

mohanaḥ mama kāryasya rodhanaṃ karoti ।

nam

vilamba, vilambanam, kālayāpaḥ, kālakṣepaḥ, kṣepaḥ, vikalpaḥ, dīrghasūtratā, dīrghīkaraṇam   

niyata samayāt adhikaḥ samayaḥ।

vilambaḥ jāyate āgacchāmi cintā māstu।

nam

bhikṣāṭanam   

bhikṣārthe aṭanasya kāryam।

vaidikakāle śiṣyaḥ guroḥ ājñayā bhikṣāṭanam akarot।

nam

araṇyam, araṇyī, araṇyānī, vanam, vanī, aṭaviḥ, aṭavī, gahanam, gahaḥ, kānanam, vipinam, jaṅgalam, jaṅgalaḥ, dāvaḥ, kāntāraḥ, kāntāram, kutram, riktam, talkam   

bahu-vṛkṣa-yuktaṃ sthānaṃ yad mṛgaiḥ aryate।

asmin araṇye ahi-varāha-ibhānāṃ yūthāḥ tathā ca bhilla-bhalla-davā-ādayaḥ janāḥ dṛśyante।

nam

prāsādaḥ, mahābhavanam, aṭṭālikā, aṭṭaḥ   

aṭṭālikopari gṛham।

mumbaīnagaryāṃ bahavaḥ aṭṭālikāḥ santi।

nam

āvartanam, parikramā   

keṣucana sthānādiṣu paritaḥ bhramaṇam।

mātā nityaṃ śivamandirasya parikramāṃ karoti।

nam

vāyadaṇḍaḥ, vemā, vema, vāpadaṇḍaḥ, vāṇadaṇḍaḥ, sūtrayantram, āvāpanam, tantram, tantrayantram, kṛviḥ   

sūtrakārasya sādhanaviśeṣaḥ, vastraṃ vāyate anena iti।

vāyadaṇḍena paṭam vāyate।

nam

kendram, kendrasthānam   

kasyāpi viśeṣakāryārthe viśeṣarūpeṇa niyataṃ sthānam।

dillīnagaram netṛṇāṃ kṛte ekam rājanaitikaṃ kendram।

nam

dyūtaśālā, dyūtagṛham, āsphuraḥ, akṣabhūmiḥ, akṣaśālā, dyūtasadanam, dyūtasabhā   

yatra akṣaiḥ dīvyanti।

śyāmena svasya dhanaṃ dyūtaśālāyāṃ vyayitam।

nam

niyamollaṅghanam, niyamabhañjanam   

niyamasya atikramasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

adhunā chātrāṇāṃ niyamollaṅghanaṃ nityavārtā eva।

nam

sīmātikramaṇam, sīmollaṅghanam   

kasyāpi sīmāyāḥ atikramaṇam।

bhāratadeśaḥ kīdṛśamapi sīmātikramaṇam abhibhavituṃ sajjaḥ।

nam

ātmaślāghā, vikatthanam   

prauḍhyarthaṃ kṛtaṃ bhāṣaṇam।

saḥ sadaiva ātmaślāghāṃ karoti।

nam

satvaram, śīghram, āśu, sapadi, jhaṭiti, sahasā, drāk, akālahīnam, akālikam, anuṣṭhu, ārāt, anuṣṭhuṣṭhuyā, āḥ, manāk, sakṛt, sadyaḥ, āpātataḥ   

tvarayā saha।

ayi, satvaraṃ gṛhaṃ gaccha no cet varṣā prārapsyate।

nam

abhinayaḥ, naṭanam, nāṭyam, nāṭaḥ, nāṭanam, vyañjakaḥ   

anyasya krodhādibhāvābhivyañjakasya anukaraṇam।

asmin raṅge rāmasya abhinayaḥ praśaṃsanīyaḥ।

nam

dharmasabhā, rājadvāram, vyavahāramaṇḍapaḥ, vicārasthānam, dharmādhikaraṇam, sadaḥ   

yogyāyogyaparikṣaṇārthe śāsananirmitaṃ vicārasthānam।

bhrātā dharmasabhām agacchat।

nam

saṃśiñjanam   

vyaktidvaye daladvaye vā jātaḥ śatrutāpūrṇaḥ parasparavirodhī vādaḥ।

yaḥkaścit viṣayopari tayoḥ saṃśiñjanaṃ abhavat।

nam

parāvalambanam   

anyasya avalambanam।

parāvalambanaṃ durbalatā asti।

nam

vijayā, trailokyavijayā, bhaṅgā, indrāśanaḥ, indrāsanam, jayā, gañjā, vīrapatrā, capalā, ajayā, ānandā, harṣiṇī, mādinī, saṃvidā   

vṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ, mādakadravyayuktaḥ vṛkṣaḥ āyurvede asya vātakaphāpahatvādayaḥ guṇāḥ proktāḥ।

adhunā śāsanena vijayāyāḥ kṛṣiḥ pratibandhitā asti।

nam

pāpam, kalmaṣam, kilviṣam, pātakam, pāpmā, agham, duritam, enas, kaluṣam, abhadram, aśubham, vṛjanam, vṛjinam, doṣaḥ, aparādhaḥ, duṣkṛtam, kalkam, aṃhas, aṃghas, mantuḥ, kulmalam, kalaṅkaḥ, pratyavāyaḥ, kiṇvam, amīvam, paṅkam, jaṅgapūgam   

tat karma yad asmin loke anuttamaḥ tathā ca paraloke aniṣṭaṃ phalaṃ janayati।

kabīrasya mate asatyavadanaṃ pāpam asti।

nam

adhikārapradānam   

kasyacana kiñcanādhikāradānasya kriyā।

aṭala-bihārī-vājapeyī-mahodayena sarvasammatyā lālakṛṣṇa-āḍavānī-mahodayāya upapradhānamantriṇaḥ adhikārapradānaṃ kṛtam।

nam

saṃsthānam, saṃsthā, adhiṣṭhānam   

kalāsāhityavijñānādīnāṃ unnatyārthe sthāpitaṃ samājam।

bhāratīya praudyogikī saṃsthānam śikṣārthe viśvavikhyātaḥ asti।

nam

śāsanam, sattā, prabhutvam, svāmitvam   

sā śaktiḥ yasyāḥ adhikārāt balāt vā sāmarthyaṃ upabhujyate।

indirā gāndhī mahodayayā 1975 saṃvatsare svasya śāsanasya kāle āpatakālaḥ ghoṣitaḥ।

nam

lābhaḥ, labdhiḥ, prāptiḥ, phalam, phalodayaḥ, labhyam, labhyāṃśaḥ, āyaḥ, udayaḥ, utpannam, paṇāyā, paṇyaphalatvam, vṛddhiḥ, vivṛddhiḥ, pratipattiḥ, yogakṣemaḥ, prayogaḥ, arjanam, upārjanam   

mūladhanādadhikaṃ vyāpārādibhiḥ prāptaṃ dhanam।

saḥ vastravyāpāre lābhaḥ prāptavān।

nam

āsanam   

dhātukāṣṭhādibhiḥ upaveśanārthaṃ vinirmitaṃ uccapaṭṭakam।

atithiḥ āsane upaviśya bhojanaṃ karoti।

nam

tatvajñānam, adhyātmajñānam   

ātmā tathā ca brahmaṇaḥ vivecanam।

tatvajñānam ātmāparamātmanoḥ bhedaṃ spaṣṭayati।

nam

śikṣaṇam, adhyāpanam, dānam   

śikṣāpradānasya kāryam।

asmin vidyālaye julaimāsasya prathamadināt śikṣaṇam ārabhyate।

nam

anata, anamita   

yaḥ nataḥ nāsti।

sikandarasya purataḥ nirbaddhe satyapi porasaḥ anataḥ।

nam

svatantraḥ, svatantrā, svatantram, anadhīnaḥ, anadhīnā, anadhīnam, anāyattaḥ, anāyattā, anāyattam, svādhīnaḥ, svādhīnam, svādhīnā, ātmāyattaḥ, ātmāyattā, ātmāyattam, ātmatantraḥ, ātmatantram, ātmatantrā   

yaḥ ātmani āśritaḥ।

asmākaṃ deśaḥ svatantraḥ asti।

nam

namanīya, praṇamya   

namane arhaḥ।

dhanyā bhāratīyā saṃskṛtiḥ yatra mandire pratiṣṭhāpitaḥ pāṣāṇo'pi praṇamyo bhavati।

nam

sambhāvanā, śakyatā, sambhavaḥ, sambhāvanam, sambhāvyatā, sambhāvanīyatā, sambhūtiḥ   

yad sambhavati।

vedhaśālāyāḥ sūcanānusāram adya ativṛṣṭeḥ sambhāvanā asti।

nam

jhajhanam, samāghātaḥ, saṃghaṭṭaḥ, saṅghaṭanam, saṅghuṣṭaḥ, jhaḥ, kvaṇitam, varvvaraḥ   

kasminnapi viṣaye jātaḥ visaṃvādaḥ।

adya tena saha mama jhajhanaṃ jātam।

nam

amūlya, anamola, amola, amolaka, mūlyātīta, alabhya   

yasya mūlyakaraṇaṃ na śakyam।

mahāpuruṣāṇāṃ vāṇī amūlyā asti।

nam

dṛḍha, kaṭhora, anamya, anamanīya   

yaḥ namyaḥ nāsti।

sikandarasya purataḥ porasaḥ dṛḍhaḥ āsīt।

nam

durvyasanam   

duṣṭaṃ vyasanam।

durvyasanāt rakṣa।

nam

aviratam, nirantaram, anavaratam, avicchinnam, prabandhena   

virāmeṇa vinā।

dvau horāṃ yāvat avirataṃ varṣā bhavati।

nam

cihnam, aṅkanam, kalaṅka   

vastunaḥ pṛṣṭhabhāgasyopari vartamānam anyavarṇasya aṅkanam।

prāyaḥ bālakānāṃ pāṭhaśālāyāḥ gaṇaveśeṣu masyāḥ cihnāni dṛśyante।

nam

adhyayanam, paṭhanam, adhigamanam, jñānārjanam   

kasyāpi viṣayasya jñānaprāptyarthaṃ kṛtā kriyā।

saḥ saṃskṛtasya adhyayanārthe kāśīnagaraṃ gatavān।

nam

parīkṣaṇam, samīkṣaṇam, nirīkṣaṇam, nirupaṇam, anusandhānam, parīkṣā, vicāraḥ, vicāraṇam, vicāraṇā, jijñāsā, anvekṣaṇam, anvekṣaṇā, avekṣā, avekṣaṇam, saṃvīkṣaṇam, prasamīkṣā, nirṇayaḥ, niścayaḥ, anuyogaḥ, vivecanā, vivekaḥ, vimarśaḥ   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ samyak praviceyasya kriyā।

samyak parīkṣaṇād anantarameva kasyāpi satyatā svīkaraṇīyā।

nam

bhāṅgīnaḥ, bhāṅgīnā, bhāṅgīnam   

yaḥ mattatāṃ prāptuṃ bhaṅgāyāḥ sevanaṃ karoti।

saḥ bhāṅgīnaḥ yāvat bhaṅgāṃ na sevati tāvat kimapi kartum asamarthaḥ asti।

nam

dhūmrapānam   

tamākhvādīnāṃ balena dhumrāpakarṣaṇasya kriyā।

dhūmrapānena śītatvaṃ dūrībhavati।

nam

parivartanam   

vikārasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

parivartanaṃ saṃsārasya niyamaḥ eva।

nam

sphoṭanam   

taḍataḍa iti śabdaṃ kṛtvā bhañjanasya kriyā।

atyādhikayā uṣṇatayā kācasya sphoṭanaṃ sambhavaḥ।

nam

grahapīḍanam, uparāgaḥ, upasargaḥ, upaplavaḥ, grahaṇaḥ, grāsa, aupagrahikaḥ, aupagrastikaḥ, vimarddanam   

grahajanitapīḍā। sūryasya grahapīḍanam amāvasyāyām eva bhavati। /

śaśidivākarayorgrahapīḍanam।

nam

vacanam, vāṇī, svaraḥ, gīḥ, girā, ravaḥ, vāk, kaṇaṭharavaḥ, vacas, uktaḥ, vyāhāraḥ, vyāhṛtiḥ, bhāṣitam, lapitam, kaṇṭhadhvaniḥ   

manuṣyasya mukhāt nirgataḥ sārthaḥ śabdaḥ।

tad vacanaṃ vada yad subhāṣitam asti।

nam

subhāṣitam, suvacanam, sukathanam   

tad bhāṣitaṃ yad śobhanam asti।

subhāṣitaiḥ suhṛdāyate।

nam

tulā, tulanā, upamā, tolanam, sādṛśyam, aupamyam   

guṇādīnām unādhikyasya vicāraḥ।

rāmasya tulāyāṃ śyāmaḥ adhikaḥ caturaḥ asti।

nam

kuśāsanam   

kuśasya āsanam।

mama pitāmahaḥ kuśāsane upaviśya pūjāṃ karoti।

nam

vināśaḥ, nāśaḥ, dhvaṃsaḥ, pradhvaṃsaḥ, vidhvaṃsaḥ, kṣayaḥ, lopaḥ, vilopaḥ, vilopanam, praṇāśaḥ, sādanam, sūdanam, pralayaḥ, saṃhāraḥ, apāyaḥ, atyayaḥ, lopaḥ, samucchedaḥ   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ astitvasya samāptiḥ।

vināśe kāle buddhiḥ viparītā bhavati।

nam

indraḥ, devarājaḥ, jayantaḥ, ṛṣabhaḥ, mīḍhvān, marutvān, maghavā, viḍojā, pākaśāsanaḥ, vṛddhaśravāḥ, sunāsīraḥ, puruhūtaḥ, purandaraḥ, jiṣṇuḥ, lekharṣabhaḥ, śakraḥ, śatamanyuḥ, divaspatiḥ, sutrāmā, gotrabhit, vajrī, vāsavaḥ, vṛtrahā, vṛṣā, vāstospatiḥ, surapatiḥ, balārātiḥ, śacīpatiḥ, jambhabhedī, harihayaḥ, svārāṭ, namucisūdanaḥ, saṃkrandanaḥ, duścyavanaḥ, turāṣāṭ, meghavāhanaḥ, ākhaṇḍalaḥ, sahastrākṣaḥ, ṛbhukṣā, mahendraḥ, kośikaḥ, pūtakratuḥ, viśvambharaḥ, hariḥ, purudaṃśā, śatadhṛtiḥ, pṛtanāṣāḍ, ahidviṣaḥ, vajrapāṇiḥ, devarājaḥ, parvatāriḥ, paryaṇyaḥ, devatādhipaḥ, nākanāthaḥ, pūrvadikkapatiḥ, pulomāriḥ, arhaḥ, pracīnavarhiḥ, tapastakṣaḥ, biḍaujāḥ, arkaḥ, ulūkaḥ, kaviḥ, kauśikaḥ, jiṣṇuḥ   

sā devatā yā svargasya adhipatiḥ iti manyate।

vedeṣu indrasya sūktāni santi।

nam

aśāsanam, anīśvaratā, anadhīnatā, arājyam   

śāsanahīnā avasthā।

rāṣṭre dinedine aśāsanaṃ vardhate।

nam

pātram, bhājanam, kaṃsaḥ, kaṃsam, śarāvaḥ, puṭakaḥ   

laghubhāṇḍaṃ yasya talaṃ saṅakīrṇitam asti।

saḥ pātre caṇakān aṅkurayati।

nam

uddeśyaḥ, prayojanam, hetuḥ   

yat uddiśya kāryasya pravṛttir bhavati।

vinā uddeśyaṃ kāryaṃ na pravartate।

nam

āropaḥ, doṣaḥ, doṣāropaḥ, doṣaṇam, abhiyogaḥ, abhiśaṃsanam, abhiśasti, avaskandanam, śaṅkābhiyogaḥ   

kasmin api viṣaye kam api doṣī iti āśaṅkya tasya āropakathanam।

bhraṣṭācārasya āropāt saḥ kāryālayād nilambitaḥ asti।

nam

paridevanam   

kasyāpi vyavahāreṇa kāryeṇa vā pariśocanaṃ tadutpannasya ca duḥkhasya prakarṣeṇa uktiḥ।

bhavadviṣaye mama kimapi paridevanaṃ nāsti, bhavān gacchet adhunā।

nam

abhivādanam, abhivandanam   

ādarabhāvasya pradarśanam।

sarveṣām abhivādanaṃ kartavyam।

nam

kīrtanam   

bhakteḥ tad rūpaṃ yasmin īśvarasya guṇavarṇanam asti।

navadhābhaktiṣu ekaṃ kīrtanam asti।

nam

pravṛttiḥ, caritam, caryā, anuśīlanam, ācāraḥ, vyavahāraḥ, svabhāvaḥ, prakṛttiḥ, śīlaḥ, svarūpam, nisargaḥ   

saṃtatābhyāsād janitam ācaraṇam।

prātarutthānaṃ tasya pravṛttiḥ।

nam

unnatiḥ, pragatiḥ, vikāsaḥ, abhyudayaḥ, unnayanam   

vartamānāvasthāyāḥ apekṣayā unnatāvasthāṃ prati gamanam।

bhāratadeśasya unnatiṃ bhāratīyāḥ eva kurvanti।

nam

saṃśodhanam   

doṣādīn dūrīkṛtya śuddhīkaraṇasya kriyā।

mādhyamikaśālāyāḥ pustakasya saṃśodhanam karaṇīyam।

nam

āśīrvādaḥ, āśī, āśīrvacanam   

tad vākyam yad mānyena kaniṣṭhāya abhīṣṭavṛddhiprārthanam।

jyeṣṭhasya āśīrvādaḥ kāryārthe āvaśyakaḥ।

nam

vaṅgamiṣṭānnam   

mūlataḥ vaṅgapradeśe nirmitaṃ miṣṭānnam।

mām vaṅgamiṣṭānnaṃ rocate।

nam

snānam, majjanam, āplāvaḥ, āplavaḥ, upasparśanam, savanam, sarjanam   

malāpakarṣārthe tathā ca śaityārthe śarīrasya jalena śuddhīkaraṇam।

santaḥ snānād anantaraṃ devatāpūjanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

praśikṣaṇam, vinītiḥ, vinayanam   

kasyāpi vyavasāyasya kauśalyasya vā kriyātmakaṃ śikṣaṇam।

sītā grāme grāme gatvā yantradvārā sīvanasya praśikṣaṇaṃ dadāti।

nam

sindūraḥ, nāgasambhavam, nāgareṇuḥ, raktam, sīmantakam, nāgajam, nāgagarbham, śoṇam, vīrarajaḥ, gaṇeśabhūṣaṇam, sandhyārāgam, śṛṅgārakam, saubhāgyam, arūṇam, maṅgalyam, agniśikham, piśunam, asṛk, vareṇyam   

raktavarṇacūrṇaviśeṣaḥ hindudharmīyāṇāṃ kṛte māṅgalyasūcakam ābharaṇañca, yaṃ akhrīṣṭīyāḥ tathā ca amuslimadharmīyāḥ bhāratīyāḥ striyaḥ pratidinaṃ sīmantake bhālapradeśe vā dhārayanti, khrīṣṭīyān tathā ca muslimadharmīyān vinā itare sarve bhāratīyāḥ puruṣāḥ bālakāḥ ca pūjāvidhau māṅgalyārthaṃ bhālapradeśe bindumātraṃ dhārayanti, tathā ca pūjādiṣu devadevatān samarpayanti।

kāścit striyaḥ sindurasya dhāraṇāt pateḥ āyurvṛddhirbhavati iti manyante।

nam

suvarṇam, svarṇam, kanakam, hiraṇyam, hema, hāṭakam, kāñcanam, tapanīyam, śātakumbham, gāṅgeyam, bharmam, karvaram, cāmīkaram, jātarūpam, mahārajatam, rukmam, kārtasvaram, jāmbunadam, aṣṭāpadam, śātakaumbham, karcuram, rugmam, bhadram, bhūri, piñjaram, draviṇam, gairikam, cāmpeyam, bharuḥ, candraḥ, kaladhautam, abhrakam, agnibījam, lohavaram, uddhasārukam, sparśamaṇiprabhavam, mukhyadhātu, ujjvalam, kalyāṇam, manoharam, agnivīryam, agni, bhāskaram, piñajānam, apiñjaram, tejaḥ, dīptam, agnibham, dīptakam, maṅgalyam, saumañjakam, bhṛṅgāram, jāmbavam, āgneyam, niṣkam, agniśikham   

dhātuviśeṣaḥ-pītavarṇīyaḥ dhātuḥ yaḥ alaṅkāranirmāṇe upayujyate।

suvarṇasya mūlyaṃ vardhitam।

nam

pūjā, namasyā, apacitiḥ, saparyā, arcā, arhaṇā, nutiḥ   

devatārthe jalapuṣpanaivedyādibhiḥ kṛtaṃ dhārmikakāryam।

saḥ īśvarasya pūjāṃ karoti।

nam

dhanam, vittam, vibhavaḥ, arthaḥ, vaibhavam, sampattiḥ, draviṇam, dravyam, rāḥ, riktham, ṛktham, hiraṇyam, dyumnam, svāpateyam, bhogyam, ghasu, svāpateyam, vasu, dyumnam, kāñcanam, lakṣmīḥ, sampat, vṛddhiḥ, śrīḥ, vyavahāryam, raiḥ, bhogaḥ, svam, rekṇaḥ, vedaḥ, varivaḥ, śvātram, ratnam, rayiḥ, kṣatram, bhagaḥ, mīlum, gayaḥ, dyumnaḥ, indriyam, vasu, rāyaḥ, rādhaḥ, bhojanam, tanā, nṛmṇam, bandhuḥ, medhāḥ, yaśaḥ, brahma, śraṃvaḥ, vṛtram, vṛtam   

suvarṇarupyakādayaḥ।

sādhu kāryārthe eva dhanasya viyogaḥ karaṇīyaḥ।

nam

nam   

dharmārthe śraddhayā dattaṃ dhanam।

ucite kāle dattaṃ dānaṃ phaladāyakaṃ bhavati।

nam

balidānam   

baleḥ arpaṇakriyā।

tena mandire meṣasya balidānaṃ dattam।

nam

ananupekṣā, avadhānam, ādaraḥ, sammānam, ananyamanaskatā, avekṣaṇam, avahitatā   

upekṣāṃ vinā anyakathitasya bhāvasya manoniveśaḥ।

jyeṣṭhānāṃ vacaneṣu avadhānaṃ na dattvā saḥ svacchandam ācarati| / vṛddhopadeśasya ananupekṣā na karaṇīyā।

nam

paurāṇikasthānam   

tat sthānaṃ yasya varṇanaṃ dharmagrantheṣu prāpyate।

svargaḥ ekaṃ paurāṇikasthānam asti।

nam

śodhanam, saṃskaraṇam   

kimapi vastu kāryaṃ vā adhikam upayuktaṃ bhavituṃ kṛtā kriyā।

kāryasya asya śodhanam āvaśyakam।

nam

adhaḥpatanam, avanatiḥ   

unnatāvasthāyāḥ adhogamanam।

durguṇaiḥ adhaḥpatanaṃ bhavati।

nam

avataraṇam, avarohaṇam, avarohaṇī, avaroha, avaskandanam   

unnatasthānāt adhogamanasya kriyā।

sāvadhānena manasā parvatāt avarohaṇaṃ kartavyam।

nam

āgamanam   

kasyacit kasminnapi sthāne pratyāvartanasya kriyā।

adhunā varṣā-ṛtoḥ āgamanaṃ bhavati।

nam

janma, jātiḥ, janiḥ, jananam, janimā, utpattiḥ, udbhavaḥ, sambhavaḥ, bhavaḥ, januḥ   

astitvasya sambhavanam।

kṛṣṇasya janma mathurāyām abhavat।

nam

prakaṭanam   

ākasmikaṃ gocaratvam।

stambhāt narasiṃhasya prakaṭanam abhavat।

nam

bhājanam, bhāṇḍam, pātram, mṛdvāhikā, dhiṣaṇā   

pātraviśeṣaḥ uttānabhāṇḍam।

mālā bhājane taṇḍulāni pācayati।

nam

pidhānam, śarāvaḥ, śaravaḥ, puṭaḥ   

tad vastu yena ācchādanaṃ karoti।

asya kūpeḥ pidhānaṃ chinnam।

nam

nagna, vivastra, nirvastra, anambara, avastra, udghāṭitāṅga, kākaruka, kīśa, āśāvāsas, digambara, digvāsas   

yaḥ āvaraṇaprāvaraṇavirahitaḥ asti।

nagnaḥ bālakaḥ bhūmyāṃ krīḍati।

nam

gomayam, gokṛtam, gohannam, gopurīṣam, goviṭ, jagalam, gośakṛt, gomalam, goviṣṭhā   

goḥ viṣṭhā।

hindudharmānuṣṭhāne gomayasya āvaśyakatā asti। / gomūtraṃ gomayaṃ kṣīraṃ dadhi sarpiḥ kuśodakam ekarātropavāsaśca kṛcchraṃ sāntapanaṃ smṛtam।

nam

ānnam   

annāt utpannaḥ।

anarasā iti ānnam miṣṭānnam।

nam

vātāyanam, jālakam   

vāyvarthe prakāśārthe ca bhittyāṃ vinirmitaḥ jālayuktaḥ chedaḥ।

gṛhe vāyvādhikyārthe tena pratikakṣe vātāyanaṃ vinirmitam।

nam

prakoṣṭhaḥ, prāṅgaṇam, aṅganam, catvaram, ajiram   

gṛhadvārajiṇḍakam।

bālakāḥ prakoṣṭhe khelanti।

nam

abhiyānam   

anyathāvṛttikaraṇasya prayatnam।

yadā śāsanena īkṣoḥ kāryaśālā pidhattā tadā kṛṣakaiḥ abhiyānaṃ kṛtam।

nam

āndolanam   

anirṇayātmakasthityāṃ manasi jātā dolā।

parasparavirodhibhāvena tasya manasi āndolanāni jāyante।

nam

darpaṇaḥ, mukuraḥ, ādarśaḥ, ātmadarśaḥ, nandaraḥ, darśanam, pratibimbātam, karkaḥ, karkaraḥ   

rūpadarśanādhāraḥ।

bālikāyāḥ syūte darpaṇam asti।

nam

āgaṇanam, parikhyānam   

sādhāram kṛtam anumānam।

eṣām aṅkānām āgaṇanam āvaśyakam।

nam

sammānam, prabhāvaḥ, māhātmyam, pratāpaḥ, pratiṣṭhā, anubhāvaḥ, anubhūtiḥ, āyattiḥ, āyatiḥ, āspadam, indratā, indratvam, garimān, gurutā, guruttvam, tejasvitā, paktiḥ, bhagaḥ   

loke prasiddhiḥ।

janaḥ tasya sammānaṃ karoti।

nam

gavākṣaḥ, vātāyanam, badhūdṛgayanam, jālam, jālakam   

vātasya gamanāgamanamārgaḥ।

asmin koṣṭhe ekaḥ gavākṣaḥ asti।

nam

yātrā, vrajyā, prayāṇam, gamanam, prasthānam, abhiniryāṇam   

ekasmāt sthānāt anyat sthānaṃ prati vrajanam।

saḥ yātrāṃ prārabhat।

nam

pariṣkāraḥ, vyavasthāpanam   

vyavasthitasya bhāvaḥ।

sādhu vyavasthāpanād kāryaṃ sukaraṃ bhavati।

nam

avanam   

prabalatāyāḥ kāraṇāt anyasya icchānusāraṃ pravartanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ asya kṣetrasya udvardhakaḥ asti ataḥ janāḥ tasya purataḥ avanamanti।

nam

mṛgayā, ācchodanam, mṛgavyam, ākheṭaḥ   

vanyapaśvādīnām hananam।

prācīnakālīnaḥ nṛpaḥ vaneṣu mṛgayām akarot।

nam

utpannam, labdhiḥ, prāptiḥ   

lābhādirūpeṇa āgataṃ prāptaṃ vā dhanam।

asmākam utpannasya mukhyasādhanaṃ kṛṣiḥ asti।

nam

praveśanam   

kasmiñcit kṣetre varge vā praveśārthaṃ yā yogyatā asti tasyāḥ pūrtiṃ kṛtvā praveśaḥ।

tena ekasyāṃ bṛhatyāṃ saṃsthāyāṃ praveśanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

deśaniṣkāsanam   

deśāt niṣkāsanasya daṇḍaḥ।

briṭiśakāle svatantratāsenāninaṃ deśaniṣkāsanasya daṇḍaṃ datvā andamānaprānte apreṣayat।

nam

ārthika-sādhanam   

arthasambandhi sādhanam।

ārthika-sādhanena eva sukhaṃ na prāpyate।

nam

ādānam, parigrahaḥ, pratigrahaḥ   

anyasmāt grahaṇasya kriyā।

prativeśinā saha vastūnām ādānaṃ pradānaṃ ca pracalatyeva।

nam

ājñā, ādeśaḥ, nideśaḥ, nirdeśaḥ, śāsanam, śiṣṭiḥ, śāstiḥ, niyogaḥ, preraṇā, avavādaḥ, prayuktiḥ   

sā kriyā yena vṛddhāḥ bālān kimapi karma kartum ādiśanti।

jyeṣṭhānāṃ ājñāyāḥ pālanaṃ kartavyam। / pituḥ ājñayā rāmaḥ vanavāse gacchati sma।

nam

ātmajñānam   

jīvātmanaḥ tathā ca paramātmanaḥ viṣayakaṃ jñānam।

alpavayasi eva dhruveṇa ātmajñānaṃ prāptam।

nam

pretaḥ, pretanaraḥ, pretikaḥ, paretaḥ, nārakaḥ, narakavāsī, narakāmayaḥ, paretaḥ, niśāṭaḥ, brahmarākṣasaḥ, bhūtaḥ, malinamukhaḥ, rahāṭaḥ, śmaśānanivāsī, śmaśānaveśmā, sattva   

mṛtyoḥ anantaraṃ yaḥ jīvātmā tasya sā avasthā yasyāṃ saḥ mokṣābhāvat anyajanān pīḍayati।

ādhunike yuge viralāḥ janāḥ pretānām astittvaṃ na svīkurvanti।

nam

prārūpam, pratimānam, uddhaḥ   

yasya sadṛśam anyavastunaḥ nirmāṇaṃ bhavati।

vaijñānikaiḥ pakṣī iti prārūpaṃ gṛhītvā vimānasya nirmāṇaṃ kṛtam।

nam

mānadaṇḍaḥ, pratimānam, mānakam   

tad niścitaṃ mānaṃ yasya anusareṇa kasyāpi yogyatāśreṣṭhatādayaḥ anumanyante।

bhārate śikṣaṇasya mānadaṇḍaḥ vardhate।

nam

ādhāraḥ, ādhiḥ, ālambanam, vartma   

gṛhādinirmāṇe bhūbhāge bhittidṛḍhārthe vinirmitaḥ bhāgaḥ।

dṛḍhe ādhāre eva dṛḍhā aṭṭālikā vinirmituṃ śakyate।

nam

ārakṣakālayaḥ, rakṣisthānam   

ārakṣakasya kāryālayaḥ।

cauryāt anantaram ārakṣakālaye tasya āvedanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

anukūlanam, yojanam   

anukūlakaraṇasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

paristhiteḥ anusāreṇa jīveṣu anukūlanasya kṣamatā āgacchati।

nam

vinodanam, anurañjanam   

yad manaḥ rañjayati।

nāṭakam vinodanena paripūrṇam āsīt।

nam

ānandam, āsvādanam   

rucyā kṛtayā kṛtinā prāptaṃ sukham।

bhaktāḥ īśvarakīrtanasya ānandam anubhavanti।

nam

samudi, āroh, udi, abhyudi, ude, samāruh, samutthā, samutpat, samudañc, samudāgama, samudīṣ, samudgam, samuddhā, samudyā, samunnam, samunmiṣ, samej, udej, udīṣ, udīr, udyā, pratyunmiṣ, pratyudi, pratyutthā, pratyucchri, paryāruh, paryutthā, prāruh, protthā, proddhā, saṃhā, samadhiruh, samabhyutthā, stigh   

svasthānāt uccaśaḥ gamanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

samudeti sūryaḥ prācyām।

nam

parihāraḥ, varjanam   

kenāpi miṣeṇa kāryasya pariharaṇam।

kenāpi miṣeṇa kāryasya parihāraḥ iti tasya svabhāvaḥ।

nam

sambodhanam   

āhvānārthe upayuktaṃ nāma।

gāndhī mahodayasya sambodhanaṃ bāpū ityapi āsīt।

nam

bandhanam, grathanam, nibandhanam   

granthasya rakṣaṇārthe kṛtaḥ nigrahaḥ।

asya granthasya bandhanaṃ kuru।

nam

bhaṇḍam, pātram, bhājanam, sthālī, sthālam, piṣṭaraḥ, piṣṭaram, ukhā, vāsanam, pāḍinī, kuṇḍam   

mṛddhātvādibhiḥ vinirmitaḥ ādhāraḥ yasmin khādyaṃ tathā ca anyāni vastūni sthāpyante।

dhātvoḥ ālekhitaṃ pātraṃ śobhate।

nam

saṃghaṭanam, saṅghaṭanam   

bhittikānirmāṇe iṣṭikādibhiḥ mṛdādeḥ lepanaṃ kṛtvā starīkaraṇasya kriyā।

aṭṭalikākāraḥ iṣṭikānāṃ saṃghaṭanaṃ karoti।

nam

namāsaḥ   

āṅgalasaṃvatsarasya ṣaṣṭhaḥ māsaḥ।

jūnamāse mumbaīnagaryāṃ varṣā prārabhate।

nam

viṣādanam   

duḥkhapradā anubhūtiḥ।

ātaṅkavādasya vardhanena viṣādanaṃ bhavati।

nam

jalpanam   

arthahīnaḥ vārtālāpaḥ।

saḥ atīva jalpanaṃ karoti।

nam

udyānam, vāṭikā, upavanam, ārāmaḥ, puṣpavāṭīkā, tevanam   

tat kṛtrimaṃ vanaṃ yatra naikānāṃ puṣpaphalavṛkṣāṇāṃ ropaṇaṃ kṛtam।

bālakāḥ udyāne bījapūrāṇi lūnāti।

nam

saṃvādaḥ, kathopakathanam, saṃlāpaḥ, sambhāṣā, sambhāṣaṇam, saṅkathā, saṃpravadanam, vīthyaṅgam   

rūpakādiṣu pātrāṇāṃ parasparālāpaḥ svagataṃ vā।

saṃskṛtanāṭake strīpātrāṇām saṃvādaḥ prākṛte asti।

nam

āliṅganam, aṅgapāliḥ, śliṣā, parirambhaḥ, parīrambhaḥ, pariṣvaṅgaḥ, saṃśleṣaḥ, upagūhanam   

prītipūrvakaṃ parasparāśleṣaḥ।

rūpakasya ante pitāputrayoḥ āliṅganaṃ hradayasparśi āsīt।

nam

kathā, ākhyānam, upākhyānam   

adhyāyaprakaraṇādiṣu vibhajya racitā ākhyāyikā yasyāṃ naikavidhāni pātrāṇi tathā ca naike prasaṅgāḥ santi।

premacandasya kathāyāṃ grāmīṇajīvanasya yathārthaṃ varṇanam asti।

nam

dhāneyam, āvalikā, chattradhānyam, tīkṣṇakalkaḥ, dhanikaḥ, dhanikam, dhānam, dhānakam, dhānā, dhāneyakam, dhānyam, dhānyā, dhānyakam, dhānyeyam, dhenikā, dhenukā, bhidā, vaṃśyā, vanajaḥ, vitunnakaḥ, vitunnakam, vedhakam, śākayogyaḥ, sucaritrā, sūkṣmapatram, sauraḥ, saurajaḥ, saurabhaḥ   

laghukṣupaḥ yasya parṇāni sugandhitāni santi।

dhāneyasya tiktikā apūpena saha rucikarā bhavati।

nam

nivedanam   

namratāpūrvakaṃ kathanam।

mama nivedanaṃ cintayatu।

nam

svāvalambanam   

anyam anāśritya kṛtaṃ karma।

bālakāya prāthamikaśikṣayā saha svāvalambanamapi śikṣayitavyam।

nam

bhartsanam, tarjanam, tarjanā, praṇindanam, praṇinindanam, avakṣepaḥ   

prakarṣeṇa nindanasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

svajanaiḥ kṛtena bhartsanena khinnaḥ mohanaḥ gṛhaṃ tyaktvā nirgataḥ।

nam

stutiḥ, praśaṃsā, praśastiḥ, anuṣṭutiḥ, abhiṣṭava, āloka, uktham, īḍā, upavarṇanam, upastavaḥ, gīrṇi, guṇaślāghā, gūrti, devanam, dhiṣaṇam, nāntram, pariṣṭuti, pariṣṭavanam, pāṇaḥ, prakhyātiḥ, pratiṣṭutiḥ, pratisaṃdhānam   

kimapi vastvoḥ athavā vyakteḥ guṇānāṃ praśaṃsāsūcikā ādarasūcikā vā uktiḥ।

sarvaiḥ gopālasya vīratāyāḥ stutiḥ kṛtā।

nam

apatyam, santānam, santatiḥ   

kasyacit putrī putro vā। [na patanti pitaro.nena];

kati apatyāni santi bhavatām। / apatyairiva vīvārabhāgadheyocitairmṛgaiḥ।

nam

antarjñānam, antarānubhūtiḥ, antarbodhaḥ, ātmānubhūtiḥ   

sādhanaiḥ vinā udbhūtam svābhāvikajñānam।

jīveṣu antarjñānam asti eva।

nam

prakhyāpanam, nivedanam, vijñaptiḥ   

kamapi viṣayaṃ vijñāpayituṃ prasṛtaṃ vacanam।

varṣanakṣatrasūcakavibhāgena ativṛṣṭeḥ prakhyāpanaṃ sandiṣṭam।

nam

saṅkaṭam, vipadā, vyasanam, āpattiḥ, āpadā, ariṣṭam   

aniṣṭaghaṭanayā jātā sā sthitiḥ yayā bahuhāniḥ saṃbhavati।

saṅkaṭe matiḥ baddhasadṛśā jāyate।

nam

āyuḥ, āyuṣa, jīvanam, jīvā, jīvitvam, jīvyam, mandasāna   

āmṛtyoḥ kālaḥ।

tasya jīvanaṃ paropakāre eva vyatītam।

nam

pākaśālā, rasavatī, pākasthānam, mahānasam   

randhanagṛham।

sītā pākaśālāyām bhojanasāmagrīṃ svasthāne sthāpayati।

nam

nāthanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ apekṣāyāḥ āvaśyakatāyāḥ ca avasthā bhāvo vā।

adya haṭṭe nūtanānāṃ vastunāṃ nāthanaṃ vardhiṣṇu asti।

nam

pādāghātaḥ, padapātaḥ, caraṇapātaḥ, pādāsphālanam, pādādhyāsaḥ, caraṇaskandanam, pramathanam   

padasya āsphālanam।

kasyacit pādāghātaḥ śrūyate।

nam

paripālanam   

kāryarūpeṇa pracalanasya kriyā।

etasyāḥ śikṣāyāḥ yojanāyāḥ paripālanam agrimāt māsāt ārabhyate।

nam

śiśnaḥ, puliṅgam, puṃścihnam, upasthaḥ, jaghanyam, naraṅgam, puruṣāṅgam, carmadaṇḍaḥ, svarastambhaḥ, upasthaḥ, madanāṅkuśaḥ, kandarpamuṣalaḥ, śephaḥ, mehanam, meḍhraḥ, lāṅguḥ, dhvajaḥ, rāgalatā, lāṅgūlam, sādhanam, sephaḥ, kāmāṅkuśaḥ, vyaṅgaḥ   

avayavaviśeṣaḥ, puruṣasya jananendriyam।

yāvatāmeva dhātūnāṃ liṅgaṃ rūḍhigataṃ bhavet arthaścaivābhidheyastu tāvadbhirguṇavigrahaḥ

nam

pravāhaḥ, sravaḥ, sravaṇam, srotaḥ, prasravaḥ, prasrāvaḥ, srāvaḥ, syandaḥ, syandanam, nisyandaḥ, abhiṣyandaḥ   

dravapadārthasya vahanakriyā।

saḥ jalasya pravāhe nirgataḥ।

nam

indhanam   

jvalanārthe upayuktaṃ kāṣṭādi।

grāme śuṣkakāṣṭham eva indhanam।

nam

vāktāḍanam   

upahāsārtham upayujyamānā uktiḥ।

saḥ punaḥpunaḥ vāktāḍanaṃ karoti।

nam

subhāṣitam, suvacanam   

śobhanā uktiḥ padaṃ vākyaṃ vā।

subhāṣiteṣu gūḍhaḥ arthaḥ asti।

nam

abhivyaktiḥ, prakaṭanam   

manasi jātānāṃ bhāvādīnāṃ pratyakṣīkaraṇam।

kaviḥ kāvyadvārā svasya vicārasya abhivyaktiṃ karoti।

nam

sasvara-paṭhanam   

likhitaṃ sāhityaṃ svareṇa saha paṭhanam।

bālakasya sasvarapaṭhanaṃ śrutvā janāḥ muditāḥ।

nam

utpādanam   

tad vastu yad kenāpi vinirmitam।

adhunā vividhā kāryaśālā nūtanāni utpādanāni hāṭe ānayanti।

nam

utpādanam   

kasyāpi nirmāṇasya kriyā।

gatasaṃvatsarāpekṣayā asmin saṃvatsare annasya utpādanam adhikaṃ jātam।

nam

spardhāvayanam   

sā pratiyogitā yasyāṃ pratiyoginaḥ sammelanānantaraṃ tatkāle eva svecchayā pratiyogī vicinute।

asmākaṃ grāme prativarṣe nāgapañcamyāṃ spardhāvayanasya āyojanaṃ kriyate।

nam

yatnaḥ, prayatnaḥ, ceṣṭā, ceṣṭitam, viceṣṭitam, ceṣṭanam, udyamaḥ, udyogaḥ, vyavasāyaḥ, adhyavasāyaḥ, adhyavasānam, pravṛttiḥ, vyāpāraḥ, āyāsaḥ, ghaṭanam, ghaṭanā, ghaṭā, grahaḥ, guraṇam, gūraṇam, goraṇam, upakramaḥ, karmayogaḥ, prayogaḥ, vyāyāmaḥ, utsāhaḥ   

īpsitasiddhyarthaṃ kriyamāṇaṃ kāryam।

udyoginaṃ puruṣasiṃham upaiti lakṣmīr daivena deyam iti kāpuruṣā vadanti। daivaṃ nihatya kuru pauruṣam ātmaśaktyā yatne kṛte yadi na sidhyati ko'tra doṣaḥ॥

nam

ṛṇam, paryudañcanam, uddhāraḥ   

punardeyatvena svīkṛtya yat gṛhītam dhanam।

tena dhanāgārāt gṛhanirmāṇārthe ṛṇaṃ gṛhītam।

nam

asantulanam   

santulanasya abhāvaḥ।

mastiṣkasya asantulanena puruṣaḥ mūrkhāyate।

nam

śikṣā, jñānam   

paṭhituṃ yogyaṃ hitavacanam।

mahākāvyāt satyasya vijayo bhavati iti śikṣā prāpyate।

nam

ājyadīpaḥ, nīrāñjanam   

ācāradīpaḥ yaṃ janāḥ devatāṃ purataḥ nīrājayanti।

purohitaḥ pratidinaṃ nīrājayanāt prāk ājyadīpaṃ sammārjayati।

nam

jalaplāvanam, āplāvaḥ, jalaughaḥ, parīvāhaḥ, vidāraḥ   

parjanyāt jalasya plāvanam।

gaṅgāyāṃ prativarṣe jalaplāvanam bhavati।

nam

puram, purī, nagaram, nagarī, pūḥ, pattanam, pṛthupattanam, paṭṭanam, paṭṭam, puriḥ, karvaṭam, ḍhakkaḥ, pallī, puṭabhedanam, nigamaḥ   

janānāṃ vastisthānaṃ yat haṭṭādiviśiṣṭasthānam tathā ca yatra bahugrāmīyavyavahārāḥ bhavanti।

mumbaī iti bhāratasya bṛhattaraṃ puram।

nam

prativādaḥ, khaṇḍanam   

kasyāpi siddhāntam anyathākartuṃ pravartitaṃ matam।

pṛthvī sthirā asti tathā ca sūryaḥ gatimāna asti ityasya siddhāntasya prativādaḥ prathamataḥ sukarāta mahodayena kṛtaḥ।

nam

bhānuvāraḥ, ravivāraḥ, ravivāsaraḥ, bhānuvāsaraḥ, arkavāraḥ, ādityavāraḥ, bhaṭṭārakavāraḥ, arkadinam, arkaḥ   

saḥ dinaḥ yaḥ mandavāsarāt anantaram tathā ca somavāsarāt prāk asti।

asmākaṃ rāṣṭre bhānuvāsare vidyālaye kāryālaye ca avasaraḥ asti।

nam

kaṭākṣaḥ, apāṅgadarśanam, apāṅgadṛṣṭiḥ, ardhavīkṣaṇam, kaṭākṣepaḥ, kākṣaḥ, kākṣam, dṛṣṭibāṇaḥ, vikūṇanam, vīraṇī   

na abhinivartya darśanam।

saḥ māṃ kaṭākṣeṇa paśyati।

nam

cihnam   

kṛṣṇabindvākārakam aṅkanaṃ yat strībhiḥ kapolādiṣu avayaveṣu kriyate।

sītā svasya kapole cihnam aṅkayati।

nam

vaktavyam, kathanam   

kamapi viṣayam adhikṛtya kṛtaṃ spaṣṭīkaraṇātmakaṃ bhāṣaṇam।

strīdhanaviṣayakaṃ tasya vaktavyaṃ śravaṇīyam āsīt।

nam

varṇanam, vṛtāntam   

kasyāpi sthiteḥ vistāreṇa lekhanaṃ kathanaṃ vā।

rāmacaritamānasaṃ tulasīdāsakṛtaṃ alaukikaṃ varṇanam asti।

nam

kathā, kathānakam, parikathā, upakathā, upākhyānam, ākhyānam, ākhyāyikā, kathāprabandhaḥ   

kalpitaṃ vā dṛṣṭaṃ dṛśyam ādhārabhūtaṃ gṛhītvā kṛtā racanā।

munśī premacandasya kathāyāṃ grāmīṇajīvanasya samyak varṇanam asti।

nam

parāsedhaḥ, bandhaḥ, āsedhaḥ, pragrahaṇam, bandhanam   

aparādhināṃ śatrūṇāṃ vā avaṣṭambhanasya kriyā।

ārakṣibhiḥ aparādhināṃ parāsedhaḥ prārabdhaḥ।

nam

pramādaḥ, aparādhaḥ, bhṛmaḥ, pātaḥ, bhramiḥ, bhrāntaḥ, skhalanam   

kārye anavadhānāt athavā helāyāḥ bhraṃśaḥ।

daṇḍam arhasi tvam asya pramādasya।

nam

āsthānamaṇḍapam, indrakam   

dhanikānāṃ gṛhe vartamānaḥ prakoṣṭhaḥ yatra abhyāgatāḥ satkṛtāḥ।

netā āsthānamaṇḍape sthitvā janavārtāṃ śruṇoti।

nam

cītkāraḥ, ārtanādaḥ, ārtarāvaḥ, sītkāraḥ, sītkṛtam, stananam, paridevanam   

vedanopahatatvād āgataḥ dīrghanādaḥ।

vṛddhasya cītkāraṃ śrutvā mama hṛdayam vidāritam।

nam

sāntvanā, pratyāyanā, sāntvanam, āśvāsanam, parisāntvanam, kleśāpahaḥ, pramārjanam, aśrupramārjanam   

ākulitasya manuṣyasya kleśasya apahānam।

gṛhe steyam abhavat ataḥ bāndhavāḥ gṛhasvāminaḥ sāntvanām akurvan।

nam

kalahaḥ, vādaḥ, yuddham, āyodhanam, janyam, pradhanam, pravidāraṇam, mṛdham, āskandanam, saṅkhyam, samīkam, sāmparāyikam, samaraḥ, anīkaḥ, raṇaḥ, vigrahaḥ, samprahāraḥ, kaliḥ, sphoṭaḥ, saṃyugaḥ, āhavaḥ, samitiḥ, samit, ājiḥ, śamīkam, saṃspheṭaḥ   

kasyāpi viṣaye parasparaviṣaye vā prayuktaṃ dūṣitaṃ jalpanam।

saḥ kalahasya kāraṇaṃ jñātuṃ icchati।

nam

divāsvapnam   

jāgṛtāvasthāyām api asambhavasya kalpanam।

sītā adhikaḥ kālaḥ divāsvapne vyayati।

nam

svapnadarśanam, svapnasṛṣṭiḥ, svāpaḥ, saṃveśaḥ   

nidrāyāṃ dṛśyamānaṃ manokalpitaṃ dṛśyam।

saḥ pratidine svapnadarśanaṃ karoti।

nam

śapathaḥ, divyam, satyam, samayaḥ, pratyayaḥ, abhīṣaṅgaḥ, abhiṣaṅgaḥ, parigrahaḥ, kriyā, śāpaḥ, śapaḥ, śapanam, abhiśāpaḥ, pariśāpaḥ   

dṛḍhaniścayātmakaṃ vacanam।

bhoḥ śapathaḥ asti na kimapi kathitaṃ mayā।

nam

ātapasnānam   

sarvāṅge ātapasya grahaṇam।

saḥ śītakāle ātapasnānaṃ karoti।

nam

pralobhanam   

mṛgayākāle lakṣyaṃ vyāpādayituṃ sthāpitaṃ tṛṇam।

pralobhanaṃ sthāpayitvā vyādhaḥ vṛkṣasya pṛṣṭhataḥ gataḥ।

nam

palāvaḥ, śuṣkalam, matsyabandhanam, biliśaḥ, baliśam   

matsyabandhanārthe pāśaḥ।

matsyaṃ baddhuṃ mohanena palāve pralobhanaṃ sthāpitam।

nam

upavanam   

laghu araṇyam।

asmākaṃ grāmāt bahiḥ upavanam asti।

nam

kārābandhanam, kārānirodhaḥ, bandhanam, kārāgopanam, āsedhaḥ, pragrahaḥ   

kārāyāṃ bandhanam।

paṇḍita javāhāralāla neharu mahodayaḥ kārābandhane api lekhanakāryam akarot।

nam

purākathā, purākhyānam   

prācīnakālīnā kathā।

purākathā prācīnakālīnāṃ ghaṭanāṃ spaṣṭīkaroti।

nam

guṇagānam, praśaṃsāgītam   

tad gītaṃ yad kasyāpi praśaṃsāyāṃ gīyate।

sajjanāḥ īśvarasya guṇagānaṃ kurvanti।

nam

yaśogānam   

kasyāpi guṇasya yaśasaḥ gītarūpeṇa praśaṃsā।

prācīnakāle vaitālikāḥ rājñāṃ yaśogānam akurvan।

nam

kūpaḥ, kūpakaḥ, prahiḥ, andhuḥ, jalakupī, kūpī, nipānam, udapānam, udakādhāraḥ, jalādhāraḥ, āpīnaḥ, cūḍakaḥ, koṭṭaraḥ   

bhūmau khātaḥ alpavistāro gambhīro maṇḍalākṛtiḥ bhāgaḥ yasmāt jalaṃ tailaṃ ca prāpsyate।

asya kūpasya jalaṃ śītalam।

nam

puṣpam, kusumam, sumanasaḥ, sūnam, prasavaḥ, sumanaḥ   

tarulatādīnāṃ prasavaḥ yasmin phaladhāraṇaśaktiḥ asti।

udyāne puṣpāṇi santi।

nam

upalabdhiḥ, prāptiḥ, arjanam   

bhūri pariśrameṇa kṛtaṃ samyak kāryam।

sacinaḥ krikeṭakrīḍāyāṃ bhūri upalabdhiṃ prāptavān।

nam

kendraśāsanam   

kasyāpi rāṣṭrasya pradhānaṃ śāsanaṃ yat tasya rāṣṭrasya rājadhānyāṃ vartate tathā ca sampūrṇe rāṣṭre śāsanaṃ karoti।

pakṣavādaṃ vihāya kendraśāsanena sarvebhyaḥ rājyebhyaḥ sāhāyyaṃ dātavyam।

nam

rājadhānī, rājadhānam, skandhāvāraḥ, karvvaṭaḥ, karvvaṭam, kharvvaṭaḥ, kharvaṭam   

śāsanānāṃ dhānakaṃ nagaram।

uttarapradeśasya rājadhānī lakhanau iti asti।

nam

agnisikhaḥ, agnisekharaḥ, ambaram, asṛk, kanakagauram, kaśmīrajanma, kāntam, kāveram, kāśmīram, kāśmīrajanmā, kāśmīrasambhavam, kucandanam, kusumātmaka, kesaravaram, goravaḥ, gauram, ghasram, ghusṛṇam, ghoraḥ, javā, jāguḍam, dīpakaḥ, dīpakam, nakulī, pāṭalam, piṇyākaḥ, piṇyākam, piśunam, pītakāveram, pītacandanam, pītikā, pītakam, pītanam, puṣparajaḥ, priyaṅgum, bālhikam, bāhlika, raktam, raktacandanam, raktasaṃjñam, raktāṅgam, rañjanaḥ, rudhiram, rohitam, lohitacandanam, vareṇyam, varṇam, varṇyam, vahniśikham, vahniśekharam, veram, śaṭham, śoṇitam, saṃkocam, saṃkocapiśunam, surārham, sūryasaṃjñam, saurabham, haricandanam   

puṣpe vartamānaḥ strīliṅgī avayavaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ keśa sadṛśaḥ asti।

agnisikhaḥ kṣapasya jananāṅgena sambadhitaḥ asti।

nam

yoniḥ, garbhakośaḥ, garbhāśayaḥ, garbhasthānam, yonī, dharā, jarāyuḥ, garbhaḥ, koṣaḥ, mātṛkukṣiḥ, ulvam, kalalaḥ, kalalam, catvālaḥ   

manuṣyādīnāṃ jarāyujāṇāṃ prāṇinām utpattisthānam। tacca strīṇām udarasthaṃ śaṅkhanābhyākāraṃ tryāvartaṃ sthānam। yasya tṛtīye āvarte garbhaśayyā pratiṣṭhate।

jarāyujāḥ yāṃ yāṃ yonim āpadyante tasyāṃ tasyāṃ yonau tathā tathā rūpāṇi bhavanti।

nam

vinamra, vinayin, vinīta, namra, vinayaśīla   

yaḥ namanaśīlaḥ।

hanumān vinamreṇa bhāvena nataḥ।

nam

śabdakośaḥ, śabdakoṣaḥ, kośaḥ, koṣaḥ, abhidhānam   

saḥ kośaḥ yasmin śabdāḥ sārthaṃ tathā ca yathākramaṃ saṅkalitāḥ।

hindībhāṣāyāṃ śabdakośānāṃ saṅkhyā adhikā nāsti।

nam

kukṣiḥ, kalahaḥ, kośaḥ, chadanam, picchā, pidhānam, pidhānakam   

saḥ syūtaḥ yasmin asyādīni śastrāṇi sthāpayitvā śarīre dhārayanti।

asiḥ kukṣyāṃ sthāpaya।

nam

rodanam, āravaḥ, ārāvaḥ, ārutaḥ, rudanam   

duḥkhena aśrupatanarūpā kriyā।

śvaśuragṛhe gacchatyāṃ tasyāḥ rodanaṃ na viramati।

nam

vilāpaḥ, avakrandanam, utkruṣṭam, krandanam, ākrośaḥ, ākrandaḥ, klandam, purūravaḥ, phutkṛtiḥ   

ruditvā duḥkhaprakaṭanasya kriyā।

rāmasya vanagamanasya vārtāṃ śrutvā ayodhyāvāsinaḥ vilāpaṃ kṛtavantaḥ।

nam

pūrṇaparivartanam, āmūlaparivartanam   

tad parivartanaṃ yena sthitiḥ pūrṇarūpeṇa vipariṇamate bhidyate vā।

sāmājikakrānteḥ prāthamikaḥ uddeśyaḥ samāje pūrṇaparivartanam ityeva asti।

nam

vārtā, vṛtāntaḥ, samācāraḥ, sandeśaḥ, sandiṣṭaḥ, savādaḥ, vṛttam, vartamānam, pravṛttiḥ, kiṃvadantī, udantaḥ, udantakaḥ, lokavādaḥ, lokapravādaḥ, janavādaḥ, janaśrutiḥ, vācikam, sūcanā   

ghaṭanānāṃ vṛttāntaḥ yaḥ ākāśavāṇīdūradarśanāditaḥ prāptaḥ।

pūrvaṃ bhavantaḥ hindībhāṣāyāṃ viśvasya vārtāḥ aśruṇvan।

nam

kundanam   

kundasya kāryam।

saḥ kundane nipuṇaḥ।

nam

ghargharaḥ, krathanam   

śayanakāle nāsikayā kṛtaḥ śabdaḥ।

saḥ śayanakāle ghargharaṃ karoti।

nam

maunam, maunavratam   

bhāṣaṇābhāvasya vratam।

somavāsare tasya maunam asti।

nam

ātmaghātaḥ, ātmavadhaḥ, ātmahananam, ātmavyāpādanam, prāṇatyāgaḥ, dehatyāgaḥ, jīvitatyāgaḥ, jīvotsargaḥ, ātmadrohaḥ, kāmyamaraṇam, ātmahatyā   

svaprāṇanāśanam।

ātmaghātaḥ mahāpāpam।

nam

svābhimānaḥ, svābhimānam, mānaḥ   

svasya abhimānaḥ pratiṣṭhā vā।

mahārāṇāpratāpena ājīvanaṃ svābhimānaḥ rakṣitaḥ।

nam

śaucasthānam   

śaucārthe sthānam।

grāme riktaṃ kṛṣikṣetrameva śaucasthānaṃ bhavati।

nam

kṛṣivijñānam, kṛṣiśāstram   

kṛṣiviṣayakaṃ vijñānam।

jayaḥ kṛṣivijñānam api pāṭhayati।

nam

granthibandhanam   

dhārmikakārye vartamānā ekā paddhatiḥ yasmin dampatyoḥ uttarīye parasparaṃ badhyete।

satyanārāyaṇasya vratasya kathāyāḥ śravaṇakāle nāpitasya patnyā yajamānadampatyoḥ granthibandhanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

vivāhaḥ, upayamaḥ, pariṇayaḥ, udvāhaḥ, upayāmaḥ, pāṇipīḍanam, dārakarmaḥ, karagrahaḥ, pāṇigrahaṇam, niveśaḥ, pāṇikaraṇam, saṃbandhaḥ, pāṇigrahaḥ, dārasambandhaḥ, udvahaḥ, dāropasaṃgrahaḥ, pāṇigrāhaḥ, parigrahaḥ, prodvāhaḥ, saṃgrahaḥ, samudvāhaḥ, pariṇītam, adhigamanam, udvahanam, udvāhanam, karārpaṇam, dārādhigamanam, niveśanam, patitvam, patitvanam, parigrahatvam, pariṇayanam, bāndhukyam, maithunam   

saḥ dhārmikaḥ sāmājikaḥ vā saṃskāraḥ yena strīpuruṣau parasparaṃ patipatnīrūpeṇa svīkurutaḥ।

sohanasya vivāhaḥ rādhayā saha jātaḥ।

nam

gandhakaḥ, gandhikaḥ, gandhapāṣāṇaḥ, pāmāghnaḥ, gandhamodanaḥ, pūtigandhaḥ, atigandhaḥ, varaḥ, gandhamodanam, sugandhaḥ, divyagandhaḥ, rasagandhakaḥ, kuṣṭhāri, śulvāriḥ, pānāriḥ, svarṇariḥ, dhātuvairī, śukapucchaḥ, gandhapāṣāṇaḥ, krūragandhaḥ, kīṭaghnaḥ, śarabhūmijaḥ, gandhī   

rāsāyanikadhātuviśeṣaḥ, yasya gandhaḥ atīva ugraḥ asti tathā ca āyurvede asya ativahnikāritvaṃ viṣakuṣṭhakaṇḍūtisvajutvagadoṣanāśitvādayaḥ guṇāḥ proktāḥ।

prayogaśālāyāṃ vaijñānikāḥ gandhakasya sambandhitāḥ prayogāḥ kurvanti। / caturdhā gandhakaḥ prokto raktaḥ pītaḥ sitaḥ asitaḥ।

nam

godānam   

vidhivat saṃkalpena brāhmaṇāya goḥ dānasya kriyā।

prācīnāḥ rājānaḥ godānaṃ kurvanti sma।

nam

gaṇanam, gaṇanā, gaṇitam   

gaṇayitvā prāptaḥ saṃkalitasya niṣkarṣaḥ।

tasya gaṇanam anucitam।

nam

gaṇanā, gaṇanam   

gaṇanasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

tasya gaṇanā paṇḍiteṣu bhavati।

nam

āsanam, pīṭhikā   

yasyopari upaviśyate।

guroḥ svāgatārthe chātrāḥ āsanaṃ tyaktvā uttiṣṭhanti।

nam

paryāṇam, aśvasajjā, palyayanam   

aśvādīn āruhya gamanārthaṃ kṛtaṃ pīṭham।

tena paryāṇam aśvāt avatīrya adhaḥ sthāpitam।

nam

duḥsvapnam, kusvapnam   

tat svapnaṃ yad aniṣṭasūcakam asti।

hyaḥ rātrau mayā duḥsvapnaṃ dṛṣṭam।

nam

siṃhāsanam, nṛpāsanam, rājāsanam, uccāsanam, bhadrāsanam   

nṛpasya āsanam।

mahārājaḥ siṃhāsane virājate।

nam

dvirāgamanam   

vivāhānantaraṃ vadhvāḥ pitṛgehāt patigṛhe punarāgamanam।

gatamāse tasyāḥ dvirāgamanaṃ jātam।

nam

garjaram, pītakandam, śikhāmūlam, svādumūlam, piṇḍamūlam, gṛñjanam   

madhuraḥ kandaḥ yaḥ khādyate।

garjare kārbohāīḍreṭa ityasya mātrā adhikā asti।

nam

gājaram, gārjaraḥ, piṅgamūlaḥ, yavanaḥ, gṛñjanam, gṛñjanakam, supītam, nāraṅgam, śikhāmūlam, sthauṇeyam, sthauṇeyakam, sumūlakam   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ yasya kandaḥ miṣṭaḥ asti।

saḥ kṛṣīkṣetrāt gājarāṇi unmūlayati।

nam

kārayānam, svayaṃpreritarathaḥ   

catuścakrikāyuktaṃ laghuyānam।

pradhānamantrī kārayānena kṣetrasya abhyāgamaṃ karoti।

nam

pathikayānam   

relayānasya śakaṭaḥ।

yānasya pratyeke pathikayāne atīva saṃnayaḥ āsīt।

nam

paśuyānam   

paśunā ūhyamāṇaṃ yānam।

prācīnakāle paśuyānam eva gamanāgamanasya sādhanam āsīt।

nam

śiśuyānam   

bālakānāṃ manorañjanārthe vartamānaṃ yānam।

rāmaḥ utsave śiśuyāne upaveṣṭum āgrahaḥ kṛtavān।

nam

nam   

tad prāyaḥ cakrikāyuktaṃ vāhanaṃ yad manuṣyān vastūni vā ekasmāt sthānāt anyatra nayati।

vayaṃ catuṣpathe yānaṃ pratīkṣāmahe।

nam

agnirathaḥ, relayānam, lohapathagāminī   

bāṣpavidyudādīnāṃ yantreṇa lohamārge dhāvati।

agnirathaḥ samaye virāmasthānam āgataḥ।

nam

nam, gāyanam   

saptasvarayuktasya gītasya nirvartitā kriyā।

adya vayaṃ paṇḍitaḥ jasarājamahodayasya gānaṃ śruṇumaḥ।

nam

gītam, gītiḥ, gānam   

tad vākyaṃ vā chandaḥ vā padaṃ vā yad gīyate।

eṣaḥ gītānāṃ granthaḥ asti।

nam

jalaniṣkāsanam   

jalasya niṣkāsanasya kriyā।

stroteṣu avaruddhena avakareṇa jalaniṣkāsane bādhā utpadyate।

nam

gulābajāmunam   

ghṛte bharjitaḥ kṣīravikṛteḥ śarkarāvalepitaḥ miṣṭānnaprakāraḥ।

saḥ bhojanāt anantaraṃ dve gulābajāmune khāditavān।

nam

vāgolayānam   

vāgolasadṛśaṃ yānam।

vimānanirmiteḥ prāk vaijñānikāḥ vāgolayānena antarikṣasya yātrām akurvan।

nam

gotram, santatiḥ, jananam, kulam, abhijanaḥ, santānaḥ   

kasyacit pūrvajasya kulaguroḥ vā nāmni ādhāritā bhāratīyānāṃ vaṃśānāṃ sā viśiṣṭā saṃjñā yā tasmin vaṃśe janmanaḥ eva prāpyate।

kaśyapamuneḥ nāmnā kaśyapaḥ iti gotram asti।

nam

dhyānam, cintanam, cintanā, ādhyānam   

dhāraṇāviṣaye anyanispṛhā viṣayāntareṇa avyavadhīyamānā ekapratyayasantatiḥ।

rameśaḥ dhyānaṃ datvā paṭhati। /dhyeye saktaṃ mano yasya dhyeyam eva anupaśyati nānyaṃ padārthaṃ jānāti dhyānam atat prakīrtitam।

nam

bandhanam, grahaṇam, dharaṇam, kuḍupaḥ   

dhāraṇasya kriyā।

yadā tasya bandhanaṃ śithilaṃ jātaṃ tadā matsyaḥ jale udaplavat।

nam

daśamikanam   

gaṇite ekakasya aṃśasūcakaṃ tat cihnaṃ yad daśasaṃṅkhyayā tasyāḥ guṇitena vā vibhajyate।

tri daśamikanam sapta ityasya arthaḥ trayaḥ pūrṇāṅkāḥ tathā ca ekasya bhāgasya daśameṣu bhāgeṣu sapta bhāgāḥ।

nam

indriyanigrahaḥ, indriyajayaḥ, indriyadamanam   

indriyaniyamanasya kriyā।

indriyanigraheṇa eva manuṣyaṃ sukhaśāntī prāpyete।

nam

gaṇḍaḥ, vidradhiḥ, dhmānam, āṭopaḥ, arbudaḥ   

śarīre kutrāpi raktāśuddhivaśād jātāni udvartanāni।

saḥ pratidinaṃ gaṇḍe lepanaṃ karoti।

nam

satyāpanam   

satyatāyāḥ parīkṣaṇasya kriyā।

kāryālaye lipikena prathamataḥ patrasya satyāpanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

apapradānam, upadā, chāyam   

anucitaṃ kāryaṃ svānukūlīkaraṇāya anucitarītyā pradattaṃ dhanadravyādikam।

saḥ apapradānaṃ svīkurvan pratigṛhītaḥ।

nam

candanam, candrakāntam, tilaparṇakam, bhadraśrayam, varṇakadāru   

vṛkṣasya sugandhitaṃ kāṣṭhaṃ yad gharṣitvā śarīre lepaṃ kurvanti।

candanaṃ śarīrasya kṛte śītalatākārī asti।

nam

anupradānam, aṃhitiḥ, apavargaḥ, apasarjanam, ijyaḥ, utsargaḥ, utsarjanam, udāttaḥ, upasattiḥ, upasadaḥ, dattam, dādaḥ, dānīyam, dāyaḥ, namas, niryātanam, nirvapaṇam, pradānam, vilambhaḥ, viśraṇanam, vihāpitam, sparśanam, apavarjanam   

kasyāpi sāmājike dhārmikādeḥ kāryārthe dānarūpeṇa vibhinnajanāt saṅkalitaṃ dhanādiḥ।

tena mandirārthe saṅkalitena anupradānena svasya gṛhaṃ vinirmitam।

nam

āvāpanam   

śalākāyāḥ tad upakaraṇam yasyopari tantuvāyaḥ sūtaṃ veṣṭayati।

tantuvāyaḥ āvāpane sūtaṃ veṣṭayati।

nam

avarodhanam   

kamapi caturṣu dikṣu rodhanasya kriyā।

śatrusenayā durgasya avarodhanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

āvāpanam   

upakaraṇaviśeṣaḥ yasyopari kaṇṭhanīḍakasya sūtraṃ veṣṭyate।

tena kaṇṭhanīḍakasya sūtrasya veṣṭanārthe āvāpanaṃ krītam।

nam

vedikā, vedī, āyatanam, mānaḥ, sthānam   

śubhakāryārthe dhārmikakāryārthe vinirmitā unnatā sacchāyā bhūmiḥ।

saḥ vedikāyām upaviśya kathāṃ śṛṇoti।

nam

carma, dṛtiḥ, paśutvak, paśucarma, kṛttiḥ, ajinam, vardham, śipi   

mṛtānām aśvādīnāṃ paśūnāṃ carma yat pādukādinirmāṇe carmakāreṇa upayujyate।

asya paśutvaṅmayasya syūtasya carma bahūmulyam asti।

nam

carma, tvak, asṛgdharā, kṛttiḥ, ajinam, dehacarmam, raktādhāraḥ, romabhūmiḥ, asṛgvarā   

śarīrasya āvaraṇam।

nirbhinnānyasya carmāṇi lokapālaḥ anilaḥ aviśat।

nam

gavādanam   

paśūnāṃ tṛṇādikhādyam।

saḥ gāvaḥ kṛte gavādanam ānayati।

nam

odanam   

jalādimadhye pakvāḥ taṇḍulāḥ।

sūpaḥ śākaḥ odanaṃ ca mahyaṃ rocate।

nam

dīpaḥ, pradīpaḥ, dīpakaḥ, dīpikā, vartī, vartiḥ, śikhāvān, śikhī, kajjaladhvajaḥ, daśākarṣaḥ, daśendhanam, doṣāsyaḥ, snehāśaḥ, snehapriyaḥ   

mṛddhātvādibhiḥ vinirmitaṃ bhājanaṃ yasmin tailadiṣu vartiḥ nidhāya prakāśārthe prajjvalyate।

sandhyāsamaye grāme dīpāḥ prajvalanti।

nam

mudrā, pratiṣṭhāmudrā, kīrtimudrā, kīrtidamudrā, mānasūcakamudrā, nidarśanamudrā   

śobhanāt dhātoḥ vinirmitaṃ viśiṣṭākārakaṃ padakaṃ yat viśeṣaprāviṇyaprāptyanantaraṃ pradīyate।

saṅgītapratiyogitāyāṃ saḥ prathamaḥ ataḥ eṣā mudrā tena prāptā।

nam

cihnam, lakṣaṇam, vyañjanam, liṅgam, pratimā, pratirūpam, saṅketaḥ, ketuḥ, dhvajaḥ, patākā   

saḥ yaḥ kasyāḥ api samaṣṭeḥ sūcakarupeṇa vidyate।

pratyekasya rāṣṭrasya rājyasya saṃsthāyāḥ vā svasya cihnam asti eva।

nam

śakunam, śakunaḥ   

kāryārambhe dṛśyamānaṃ śubhāśubhalakṣaṇam।

sā śakunaṃ dṛṣṭvā eva kāryaṃ karoti।

nam

cumbanam, cumbitam, pariṇiṃsā, nikṣaṇam, praṇikṣaṇam   

samāghrāṇasya kriyā।

mātā prasannā bhūtvā vāraṃvāraṃ putrasya cumbanaṃ karoti।

nam

nirvācanam   

viśiṣṭasya kāryasya kṛte bahuṣu ekasya vā bahūnāṃ pratinidhirūpeṇa varaṇam।

lokasabhāyāḥ āgāminaḥ nirvācanasya sajjatā prārabhate।

nam

matadānam   

pratinidheḥ varaṇāya svamataprakāśanaṃ yat prāyaḥ guptarītyā bhavati।

matadānasya adhikāraḥ vicāryaiva upayoktavyaḥ।

nam

āhavaḥ, āhvānam, samāhvayaḥ, samāhvānam   

sāmarthyasya pradarśanārthe siddhayarthe vā hvayanam।

tena mama āhavaḥ svīkṛtaḥ।

nam

bhāpanam, tarjanam   

daṇḍanasya bhartsanam।

madanasya bhāpanāt bhītena tena ārakṣakakāryālaye prativedanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

śokaḥ, khedaḥ, duḥkham, kleśaḥ, manyuḥ, śocanam, manastāpaḥ, ādhiḥ, śuk   

kaṣṭātmakaḥ manobhāvaḥ yaḥ priyavyakteḥ nidhanād anantaram anubhūyate।

rāmasya vanagamanād anantaram sakalā ayodhyānagarī śokam anvabhavat।

nam

adhaḥcaraḥ, apahārakaḥ, apahārikā, apahārakam, avahāraḥ, avāvan, avāvarī, ākhanikaḥ, ākhuḥ, āmoṣī, āmoṣi, kapāṭaghnaḥ, kapāṭaghnā, kapāṭaghnam, kambū, kalamaḥ, kavāṭaghnaḥ, kumbhīrakaḥ, kusumālaḥ, kharparaḥ, coraḥ, cauraḥ, corī, corakaḥ, caurī, caurikā, taḥ, takvān, taskaraḥ, tāyu, tṛpuḥ, dasmaḥ, dasmā, dasraḥ, drāvakaḥ, dhanaharaḥ, dhanahṛt, dhanahṛd, naktacāriḥ, naktacārī, nāgarakaḥ, parāskandī, parāskandi, parimoṣī, parimoṣiḥ, paṭaccaraḥ, pāṭṭacaraḥ, puraṃdaraḥ, pracuraḥ., pracurapuruṣaḥ, pratirodhakaḥ, pratirodhī, bandīkāraḥ, malimluḥ, malimluc, mallīkara, mācalaḥ, mīḍhuṣtamaḥ, mumuṣiṣuḥ, muṣkaḥ, mūṣakaḥ, moṣaḥ, moṣakaḥ, moṣṭā, rajanīcaraḥ, rātricaraḥ, rātryāṭaḥ, rikvān, ritakvān, ribhvān, rihāyaḥ, rerihāṇaḥ, laṭaḥ, luṇṭākaḥ, vaṭaraḥ, vanarguḥ, viloḍakaḥ, viloptā, stenaḥ, stainyaḥ, stāyuḥ, steyakṛt, steyakṛd, steyī, staunaḥ, styenaḥ, styainaḥ, srotasyaḥ, harikaḥ, hartā, hārakaḥ, hārītaḥ   

adatsya paradhanasya apahārakaḥ।

rakṣakaḥ corān daṇḍayati।

nam

guptiḥ, nihnutiḥ, gūḍhatā, saṃguptiḥ, hnutiḥ, antardhiḥ, apahāraḥ, apahnavaḥ, tiraskāraḥ, nihnavaḥ, apavāraṇam, pracchādanam, saṃvaraṇam   

kasmāt kāpi vārtādayāḥ gopanasya kriyā।

svakīyāt janāt kathaṃ guptiḥ।

nam

chatram, chatrā, chatrākam, chatrakaḥ, chatrikā, atichatraḥ, atichatrakaḥ, ucchilīndhram, ucchilīndhrakam, śilīndhram, śilīndhrakam, pālaghnam, ūrvyaṅgam, mallipatram, dilīraḥ, ahicchattrakaḥ   

bhūmikandakaviśeṣaḥ।

tatra naikāni chatrāṇi santi।

nam

anveṣaṇam, anveṣaṇā, mārgaṇam, nirūpaṇam, anusandhānam, nirīkṣaṇam, anvīkṣaṇam, vicayaḥ   

pracchannasya viluptasya vā prāpaṇasya kriyā।

ārakṣakaḥ ghātakasya anveṣaṇaṃ karoti।

nam

mocanam, pratimocanam, muktiḥ   

pramuñcanasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

hyaḥ mādhavasya kārāgṛhāt muktiḥ prāptavān।

nam

ātmadānam, ātmatyāgaḥ, ātmotsargaḥ   

anyeṣāṃ kalyāṇāya svahitasya tyāgaḥ।

dadhicinā devānāṃ kalyāṇārthe ātmadānaṃ kṛtvā mṛtyuḥ svīkṛtaḥ।

nam

virāmaḥ, anujñā, avasānam, anadhyayanam   

kāryāt anujñāpūrvako virāmaḥ।

adhunā virāmasya avasaro nāsti।

nam

avasānam   

dināntare kāryasamāpti।

adya avasānād anantaraṃ bhavantam ahaṃ miliṣyāmi।

nam

ākheṭavanam   

ākheṭārthe vartamānaṃ vanam।

prācīne kāle rājānaḥ mṛgayārthe ākheṭavane gacchanti sma।

nam

prasavaḥ, prasūtiḥ, sūtiḥ, sūḥ, sūtyā, jananam   

garbhamocanasya kriyā।

prasavād anantaraṃ prasūtā mṛtā।

nam

janamejayaḥ, pārīkṣitaḥ, rājarṣiḥ   

rājñaḥ parīkṣitasya putraḥ।

janamejayaḥ abhimanyoḥ pautraḥ āsīt।

nam

jihvā, rasanā, rasajñā, raśanā, rasikā, rasālā, rasanam, lalanā, totā, jihvaḥ, visvāsā, mukhacīrī   

mukhe vartamānaḥ saḥ māṃsapiṇḍaḥ yaḥ rasasya jñānendriyam asti tathā ca yasya sāhāyyena uccāraṇaṃ kriyate।

uccāraṇasamaye jihvāyāḥ sthānaṃ pramukham asti।

nam

bhāṣā, bhāṣaṇam, vāk, vāṇī, vācā, goḥ, girā, uktiḥ, vākśaktiḥ, vadantiḥ, nigadaḥ, nigādaḥ, vyāhāraḥ, vyāhṛtiḥ, vacanam, vādaḥ, tāpaḥ, abhilāpaḥ, lapitam, lapanam, bhaṇitiḥ, bhāratī, sarasvatī, rādhanā, kāsūḥ   

mukhanirgataḥ sārthakaḥ dhvanisamūhaḥ।

bhāṣā samparkasya mādhyamam ।

nam

jalayānam   

tad yānaṃ yad jale upayujyate।

naukā iti ekaṃ jalayānam।

nam

mukhaprakṣālanam   

bhojanād anantaraṃ mukhahastasya prakṣālanasya kriyā। bhojanād anantaraṃ mukhaprakṣālanaṃ karaṇīyam।

nam

bhavanam   

ekayā eva aṭṭālikayā yuktaṃ bṛhad gṛham।

amitaḥ ekasmin viśāle bhavane vasati।

nam

liṅgāgracarmaparicchedanam   

keṣucana dharmeṣu kṛtam liṅgasya agracarmaṇaḥ paricchedanam।

adya ikabālasya liṅgāgracarmaparicchedanam asti।

nam

yauvanam, tāruṇyam, vayaḥ   

bālyavṛddhāvasthayoḥ madhyagatā avasthā।

āṣoḍaśād bhaved bālaḥ taruṇaḥ tataḥ ucyate। vṛddhaḥ syāt saptater ūrdhvaṃ varṣīyān navateḥ paramam॥

nam

ādānam   

sahasā grahaṇasya kriyā।

siṃhena ekena eva ādānena barkaraḥ āhataḥ।

nam

vimānam, vāyuyānam   

yānaviśeṣaḥ tad yānaṃ yena manuṣyādayaḥ ākāśamārgeṇa īpsitasthānaṃ gantuṃ śaknuvanti।

saḥ vimānena mumbaītaḥ rājadhānīṃ dillīm agacchat।

nam

vīkṣā, āndolanam, viceyam   

kasyāpi viṣayādeḥ mūlakāraṇānāṃ rahasyajñānasya kriyā।

asya viṣayasya vīkṣām uccādhikāriṇaḥ kurvanti।

nam

dṛśyavarṇanam   

kasyāpi dṛśyasya kṛtam varṇanam।

munśī-premacandaḥ dṛśyavarṇane siddhahastaḥ āsīt।

nam

jīvanam, ūrjaḥ   

jīvitasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

yāvad jīvanam asti tāvad āśā api asti।

nam

avanam, ānam, nam   

urdhvabhāgasya adhomukhībhavanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

phalānāṃ bhāreṇa vṛkṣaḥ avanamati।

nam

mṛtakambalaḥ, śavācchādanam   

tat vastraṃ yena śavam ācchādyate।

janāḥ vṛddhāyāḥ śavaṃ mṛtakambalena ācchādayanti।

nam

hṛdayaspandaḥ, hṛtspandanam   

hṛdayasya spandaḥ।

vyāghraṃ dṛṣṭvā vyādhasya hṛdayaspandaḥ vardhate।

nam

dyūtam, dyūtakrīḍā, devanam, akṣavatī, kaitavam, paṇaḥ   

krīḍāviśeṣaḥ- kamapi dravyaṃ paṇaṃ kṛtvā tasya svāmibhāvārthaṃ kriyamāṇā akṣadevanayuktā aprāṇikaraṇakā krīḍā।

dyūte pāṇḍavāḥ draupadīm ahāsīt।

dyūtam etat purākalpe sṛṣṭaṃ vairakaram mahat। tasmāt dyūtama na seveta hāsyārtham api buddhimān॥ [manu. 9।227]

nam

mithunam, dvayam, dvandvam, yugam, yugalam, yamalam, yāmalam, yamaḥ, yamakam, yutakam   

sajātīye abhinnarūpe abhinnākāre ca dve vastunī।

ayi, paśya। pārāvatapakṣiṇor mithunam asti tasyāṃ taruśākhākhāyām।

nam

hindolaḥ, hindolakaḥ, dolā, dolī, dolam, dolīkā, preṅkhā, preṅkholanam, kācaḥ   

vṛkṣe ācchāde vā baddhā dolāyamānā sakāṣṭharajjuḥ।

sā udyāne hindolaṃ badhnāti।

nam

utsecanam, āsravaḥ, kvathanam   

uṣṇatayā phenena saha uparigamanasya kriyā।

cullyāṃ sthāpite dugdhe utsecanam abhavat।

nam

maṇiḥ, maṇī, ratnam, cāruśīlā, prastaraḥ   

aśmajātiviśeṣaḥ, ojayuktaḥ aśma। hīrakamauttikamarakatādayaḥ maṇayaḥ santi।

maṇau vajrasamutkīrṇe sūtrasyevāsti me gatiḥ।(raghu 1.4)

nam

pratidhvaniḥ, pratiśabdaḥ, anunādaḥ, pratidhvānam   

saḥ dhvaniḥ yaḥ utpattisthānāt anyatra gatvā tat sthānam abhihatya pratyāgataḥ san punaḥ śrūyate।

kulyāt vyāghrasya pratidhvaniḥ āgataḥ।

nam

vīkṣaṇam, udvīkṣaṇam, sthiradṛṣṭiḥ, saṃdarśanam   

dīrghakālaṃ kṛtā sthirā dṛṣṭiḥ।

nāṭyārambhāt prāk janāḥ mañce vīkṣaṇam akurvan।

nam

rogapratibandhaḥ, roganirodhanam   

kasyāpi rogasya pratibandhanārthe tasya rogasya rasasya sūcyā śarīre praveśanasya kriyā।

ghātakarogāt trāṇārthaṃ bālakebhyaḥ rogapratibandhāḥ dīyante।

nam

gamanāgamanam   

gamanasya āgamanasya ca kriyā।

yānānāṃ karmanyāsāt gamanāgamane asuvidhā jātā।

nam

phalodyānam   

tat udyānaṃ yasmin phalayuktāḥ vṛkṣāḥ adhikāḥ santi।

mama pitāmahena phalodyānaṃ nirmitam।

nam

avasādanam, pratisāraṇam   

kṣate bheṣajayuktaṃ paṭṭabandhanam।

saḥ kṣate avasādanaṃ kārayituṃ rugṇālaye gataḥ।

nam

sopānam   

adhirohiṇyāḥ pratyekaḥ padādhāraḥ।

asya sopānamārgasya dve sopāne khaṇḍite।

nam

mārgaḥ, pathaḥ, panthāḥ, adhvā, vartma, vartmanī, vartmaniḥ, ayanam, varttanam, varttanī, varttaniḥ, saraṇī, saraṇiḥ, padavī, paddhatiḥ, paddhatī, padyā, padvā, padaviḥ, sṛtiḥ, sañcaraḥ, padvaḥ, upaniṣkramaṇam, ekapadī, ekapād, taraḥ, vīthiḥ, śaraṇiḥ, ekapadī, ekapād, taraḥ, vīthiḥ, mācaḥ, māṭhaḥ, māṭhyaḥ, prapāthaḥ, pitsalam, khullamaḥ   

ekasthānād anyasthānaṃ gantum upayujyamānaḥ bhūbhāgaḥ yaḥ gamanasya ādhāro bhavati।

mama gṛham asmin eva mārgasya vāmataḥ vartate।

nam

tejaḥpattram, tejaḥpatram, tāpasajam, tamālapattram, tamālapatram, tamālakam, śimbapatram, śimbapattram, gandhajātam, chadanam, gopanam, tvakpattram, tvakpatram, pattram, patram, rāmaḥ, pattrākhyam, patrākhyam   

upaskarabhedaḥ- tvaksāra-vṛkṣasya patram।

tejaḥpattreṇa bhojanaṃ rucikaraṃ bhavati।

nam

ratnamañjūṣā   

ratnasya mañjūṣā।

saḥ svasya ābhūṣaṇāni ratnamañjūṣāyāṃ sthāpayati।

nam

nimajjanam   

jale gāhanasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

saḥ nadyāṃ punaḥpunaḥ nimajjanaṃ karoti।

nam

avamūlyanam   

vinimayadhanasya mūlyasya nyūnībhavanam।

pratidine rupyakasya avamūlyanaṃ jāyate।

nam

svāpavyasanam   

sunidrāyāḥ prāk avasthā।

tīvrena dhvaninā mama svāpavyasanaṃ bhagnam।

nam

śibiraḥ, avaskandaḥ, senāvāsaḥ, senāsthānam, sainyam   

senāyāḥ vasatisthānam।

etad gorakhā rejīmeṃṭa iti senāyāḥ śibiraḥ asti।

nam

upadhānam, stambhaḥ, kandukam   

śayanasamaye śirodhāraṇārthe upayujyamānaṃ karpāsādipūritam syutam।

saḥ mañce dve upadhāne gṛhītvā svapīti।

nam

ādhmānam   

vyādhiviśeṣaḥ yasmin udaraḥ vāyunā vardhate।

saḥ ādhmānena pīḍitaḥ asti।

nam

ṛjīṣam, ambarīṣam, bhrāṣṭraḥ, bhṛjjanam   

lohādibhyaḥ vinirmitaṃ vartulākāraṃ sapāṭaṃ pātram।

sā ṛjīṣe pauliṃ pācayati।

nam

satyāpanam, nirṇetṛtvam   

lekhādīnāṃ pramāṇapatrāṇāṃ vā satyatāṃ sūcayantī svīyākṣarakaraṇasya kriyā।

prādhyāpakamahodayena sarveṣāṃ pramāṇapatrāṇāṃ satyāpanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

tāpamānam   

kasyāpi padārthasya vāyumaṇḍalasya śarīrasya vā śītoṣṇayoḥ sā sthitiḥ yā viśeṣaprakāreṇa māpyate।

grīṣme tāpamānaṃ vardhate।

nam

kābābhuvanam   

arabadeśe makkānagare vartamānaṃ bhuvanaṃ yatra yavanāḥ hajayātrārthe gacchanti।

kābābhuvanam kṛṣṇaśilayā nirmitam asti।

nam

tīrthasthānam, puṇyakṣetram, puṇyabhūmiḥ, puṇyasthānam   

dharmagranthānusāreṇa tat pavitraṃ sthānaṃ yatra śraddhayā arcanādayaḥ kriyante।

vārāṇasī iti hindūnāṃ khyātaṃ tīrthasthānam asti।

nam

yajñaḥ, yāgaḥ, medhaḥ, kratuḥ, adhvaraḥ, makhaḥ, ijyā, savaḥ, iṣṭiḥ, yajñakarma, yajanam, yājanam, āhavaḥ, savanam, havaḥ, abhiṣavaḥ, homaḥ, havanam, yājñikyam, iṣṭam, vitānam, manyuḥ, mahaḥ, saptatantuḥ, dīkṣā   

vaidikaḥ vidhiviśeṣaḥ yasmin devatām uddiśya vaidikaiḥ mantraiḥ saha haviḥ pradīyate। vaidikakāle yajñāḥ mahattvapūrṇāḥ āsan। /

aphalākāṅkṣibhir yajño vidhidṛṣṭo ya ijyate। yaṣṭavyam eveti manaḥ samādhāya sa sātvikaḥ॥ [bha.gī. 17।11]

nam

āpīnam, odhaḥ, ūdhasam, udhas, vāṇaḥ, vāmaḥ   

sastanapaśūnāṃ avayavaviśeṣaḥ yena strījātīyaḥ teṣāṃ navajātān dugdhaṃ pāyayanti ।

asyāḥ goḥ āpīnam bṛhat asti।

nam

sektram, secanaghaṭaḥ, sekabhājanam, sekapātram, śreṇiḥ   

kīlayuktaṃ pātraṃ yena puṣpādīnāṃ siñcanaṃ kriyate।

mālikaḥ sektrena puṣpāṇi siñcati।

nam

saṃcitadhanam   

saṃcitaṃ dhanam।

tasya saṃcitadhanaṃ naṣṭam।

nam

damanam   

virodha-upadrava-vidrohādeḥ viruddhā balaprayogasya kriyā।

āṅglaiḥ vāraṃvāraṃ bhāratīyānāṃ damanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

darśanaśāstram, tatvaśāstram, tatvajñānam   

tat śāstraṃ yasmin naikānāṃ śāstrāṇāṃ vivecanam asti।

asmākaṃ guruḥ darśanaśāstre niṣṇātaḥ।

nam

garjanam   

bhīṣayituṃ kṛtaḥ ugraḥ śabdaḥ।

bhīmasenasya garjanaṃ śrutvā kauravāḥ bhītāḥ।

nam

nam   

dīyamānaṃ vastu।

paṇḍitaḥ dāne ekāṃ gāvaṃ tathā ca kānicana ābhūṣaṇāni prāptavān।

nam

bhāravāhakam, saṃvṛtayānam   

tad yānaṃ yad bhāraṃ vahati।

śramikāḥ bhāravāhakāt vastūni avataranti।

nam

dinam, ahna, ahaḥ, ahan, āyattiḥ, divasaḥ, vāraḥ, vāsaraḥ   

saptāhasya aṃśaḥ।

somavāsaraḥ saptāhasya prathamaṃ dinam asti।

nam

duścintanam   

dūṣitasya cintanasya kriyā।

duścintanena manuṣyaḥ nakārātmakaṃ cintanaṃ karoti।

nam

lālanam   

bālakaiḥ saha kṛtaḥ premapūrvakaḥ vyavahāraḥ।

atyādhikena lālanena bālakānāṃ vartane vikṛtiḥ āgacchati।

nam

dūradarśanam   

tat upakaraṇaṃ yasmāt anyatra ghaṭantī ghaṭanā draṣṭuṃ śakyate।

dūradarśanaṃ manorañjanasya sulabhaṃ sādhanam asti।

nam

dūradarśanam, dūradarśana-praṇālī   

sā praṇālī yasyāḥ anyatra ghaṭantī ghaṭanā draṣṭuṃ śakyate।

dūradarśanaṃ deśavideśādiṣu ghaṭantīnāṃ ghaṭanānāṃ sākṣāt prakṣepaṇaṃ karoti।

nam

karuṇā, anukampanam, kāruṇikatā, kāruṇyam, kārpaṇyam   

anukampāyāḥ kriyā।

karuṇā ityeva asmākaṃ dharmaḥ।

nam

dhāvanam   

sā pratiyogitā yasyāṃ janāḥ dhāvanti।

rameśena dhāvanasya pratiyogitāyāṃ prathamaṃ sthānaṃ prāptam।

nam

dhāvanam   

śīghragatyā calanasya kriyā।

dhāvanāt anantaraṃ viśrāntiḥ āvaśyakī asti।

nam

palāyanam, apagamanam   

dhāvanasya kriyā।

ārakṣikāṇāṃ āgamanād prāg eva coraḥ palāyitavān।

nam

nyāsaḥ, ādhiḥ, bandhakaḥ, ādhānaḥ, ādhamanam, upanidhiḥ, nikṣepaḥ   

ṛṇādānasamaye kṣatipūrtyartham nyasitaḥ mūlyavān vastvādayaḥ;

suvarṇakāraḥ nyāsam gṛhītvā ṛṇam yacchati

nam

dhānyam, śasyam, sītyam, gāritraḥ, stambakariḥ, bījaruhaḥ, jīvasādhanam, vrīhiḥ   

prakāṇḍarahitavṛkṣasya bījāni।

etad prakoṣṭhaṃ dhānyena pūritam।

nam

prakṣālanam, parimārjanam   

anupariplāvanasya kriyā।

gītā vastrāṇāṃ prakṣālanaṃ karoti।

nam

prakṣālanam, kṣālanam   

jalena mārjanasya kriyā।

hastasya prakṣālanād anantarameva bhojanaṃ kartavyam।

nam

sthānam   

kasyāpi talasya bhāgaḥ।

tasya śarīre naikeṣu sthāneṣu tilāḥ santi।

nam

dhyānam, dhyānayogaḥ   

dhāraṇāviṣaye ekapratyayasantatiḥ athavā advitīyavastūni vicchidya vicchadya āntarendriyavṛttipravāharūpā samādheḥ pūrvāvasthā। mahātmā dhyāne līnaḥ।/

prāṇāyāmair dvādaśabhir yāvatkālo hṛto bhavet। yas tāvatkālaparyantaṃ mano brahmaṇi dhārayet। tasyaiva brahmaṇā proktaṃ dhyānaṃ dvādaśa dhāraṇāḥ॥

nam

avaguṇṭhanam, avaguṇṭhikā.   

strīmukhācchādanavastram।

śvaśuraṃ dṛṣṭvā tayā avaguṇṭhanena mukham āvṛṇitam।

nam

namaskāraḥ, namanam, natiḥ   

natvā abhivādanasya kriyā।

tena atithiṃ namaskāraḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

brahmadeśaḥ, myānamāraḥ   

bhāratarāṣṭrasya antevāsī rāṣṭram।

brahmadeśasya rājadhānī raṅgūna iti asti।

nam

sparśanam, īlikā   

śarīre vartamānaṃ tantryāḥ tad jālaṃ yena sparśādayaḥ anubhūyante।

yadā sparśanaṃ samyak kāryaṃ na karoti tadā pakṣāghātaḥ sambhavati।

nam

sīsam, sīsakam, nāgam, vapram, yogeṣṭam, trapuḥ, vaṅgam, kuvaṅgam, piccaṭam, śirāvṛtam, tamaram, jaḍam, cīnam, bahumalam, yāmuneṣṭhakam, paripiṣṭakam, tāraśuddhikaram   

dhātuviśeṣaḥ -kṛṣṇavarṇīyaḥ dhātuḥ yasya paramāṇusaṅkhyā dvayaśītiḥ asti।

bālakaḥ sīsasya krīḍānakena khelati।

nam

nṛtyam, lāsyam, nartanam, naṭanam, nāṭyam, tāṇḍavam   

nartanasya kriyā।

tasya nṛtyaṃ dṛṣṭvā janāḥ nanditāḥ।

nam

rakṣābandhanam   

śrāvaṇamāsasya śuklapakṣasya paurṇimāyāṃ nirvartyamāṇaḥ utsavaḥ yasmin svasā bhrātuḥ haste sūtaṃ badhnāti।

rakṣābandhanam svasābhrātroḥ premṇaḥ lakṣaṇam asti।

nam

stanitam, āsphoṭanam, dhvanitam, kvaṇitam   

meghayoḥ parasparāghātasya śabdaḥ।

meghasya stanitaṃ śrutvā bālakāḥ gṛhaṃ prati dhāvati।

nam

prakāśanam   

kasyāpi kṛtyāḥ prakāśanasya kāryam।

asyāḥ patrikāyāḥ prakāśanam adhunā eva jātam।

nam

gṛhavijñānam   

tad vijñānaṃ yasmin svāsthyaviṣayakaṃ pauṣṭikatāviṣayakaṃ tathā ca gṛhaviṣayakaṃ śikṣaṇaṃ pradīyate।

vīṇā gṛhavijñānasya śikṣikā asti।

nam

pratidinam, pratidivasam, prativāsarama, anudinam, nityam   

dine dine।

saḥ pratidinaṃ pūjayati।

nam

roganidānam, roganirṇayaḥ   

cikitsakena kṛtaḥ rogasya nirṇayaḥ।

roganidānād anantarameva bheṣajam ārabhyate।

nam

nidrā, śayaḥ, śayanam, suptam, suptiḥ, suptakaḥ, svāpaḥ, prasvāpam, svapnaḥ, saṃveśaḥ, mandasānaḥ, mandasānuḥ, nandīmukhī, tāmasam, lañjā, ṣaḥ, saṃlayaḥ   

prāṇināṃ sā avasthā yasyāṃ teṣāṃ medhyāmanaḥsaṃyogaḥ bhavati tathā ca yena teṣāṃ manaḥ śarīraṃ ca viśramataḥ।

alpīyasī nidrā parikleśaṃ janayati।

nam

āmantraṇam, nimantraṇam, āvāhaḥ, āvāhanam, iṣṭiḥ, ketanam, upahavaḥ, codakaḥ, praiṣaḥ, mantraṇakam   

sambandhijanebhyaḥ maṅgalakāryādiṣu upasthityarthā kṛtā prārthanā।

adya eva mama mitreṇa preṣitam āmantraṇaṃ prāptaṃ mayā।

nam

hiṇḍiraḥ, vārtākī, vaṅganam, hiṅgulī, siṃhī, bhaṇṭākī, duṣpradharṣiṇī, vārtā, vātīṅgaṇaḥ, vārtākaḥ, śākabilvaḥ, rājakuṣmāṇḍaḥ, vṛntākaḥ, vaṅgaṇaḥ, aṅgaṇaḥ, kaṇṭavṛntākī, kaṇṭāluḥ, kaṇṭapatrikā, nidrāluḥ, māṃsaphalakaḥ, mahoṭikā, citraphalā, kaṇcakinī, mahatī, kaṭphalā, miśravarṇaphalā, nīlaphalā, raktaphalā, śākaśreṣṭhā, vṛttaphalā, nṛpapriyaphalā   

vanaspativiśeṣaḥ yasyāḥ phalāni śākarūpeṇa upayujyante।

kṛṣakaḥ kṛṣikṣetre hiṇḍiraṃ ropayati।

nam

vicchedanam, bādhaḥ, bādhanaḥ, pratyārambhaḥ, vipratiṣedhaḥ, apakarṣaḥ   

nirasanasya kriyā।

yuddhe dvayoḥ pakṣayoḥ sainikāḥ parasparāṇāṃ śastrāṇāṃ vicchedanāya prayatante।

nam

luṇṭhanam, cauryam, nirluṇṭhanam, moṣaṇam, parimoṣaḥ, moṣaḥ, steyam, hṛtiḥ, apaharaṇam   

apahārasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

uttamarṇasya gṛhe luṇṭhanaṃ kṛtvā corāḥ sulabhatayā agacchan।

nam

padacihnam, padāṅkam, caraṇacihnam   

caraṇasya cihnam।

vyādhāḥ klinnāyāṃ bhūmau siṃhasya padacihnāni dṛṣṭvā agre agacchan। /rativalayapadāṅke cāpamāsajya kaṇṭhe [ku 2.64]

nam

vārtākī, vaṅganam, hiṅgulī, siṃhī, bhaṇṭākī, duṣpradharṣiṇī, vārtā, vātīṅgaṇaḥ, vārtākaḥ, śākabilvaḥ, rājakuṣmāṇḍaḥ, vṛntākaḥ, vaṅgaṇaḥ, aṅgaṇaḥ, kaṇṭavṛntākī, kaṇṭāluḥ, kaṇṭapatrikā, nidrāluḥ, māṃsaphalakaḥ, mahoṭikā, citraphalā, kaṇcakinī, mahatī, kaṭphalā, miśravarṇaphalā, nīlaphalā, raktaphalā, śākaśreṣṭhā, vṛttaphalā, nṛpapriyaphalam   

phalaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ śākārthe upayujyate।

mātā śākārthe vārtākīm utkṛntati।

nam

dvicakrikā-yānam   

dvicakrikāyuktam yānam।

skundanādayaḥ dvicakrikā-yānāni santi।

nam

vījanam, vyañjanam, tālavṛntaḥ, tālavṛntakaḥ, cāmaram   

yantraviśeṣaḥ yasya āndolanāt vāyuḥ vahati।

mātā vījanasya vāyoḥ ānandam anubhavati।

nam

stheyapariṣadbhavanam   

tat sthānaṃ yatra stheyāḥ nirṇayaṃ dadati।

stheyapariṣadbhavane stheyāḥ grāmiṇāḥ ca āsan।

nam

vyañjanam, temanam, temaḥ, niṣṭhānam   

odanādibhiḥ bhakṣyamāṇaṃ padārtham।

utsaveṣu naikāni prakārakāṇi vyañjanāni nirmīyante।

nam

uṣṇīṣaḥ, śiroveṣṭanam   

mastakāvacchedanārthaḥ upayuktaḥ dīrghapaṭaḥ।

saḥ ātape uṣṇīṣaṃ badhnāti।

nam

paṭhanam   

lekhagranthādiṣu likhitasya viṣayasya adhyayanasya kriyā।

rāmaḥ vedasya paṭhanaṃ karoti।

nam

rājabhavanam   

rājyapālādīnāṃ kṛte vartamānaṃ śāsakīya-gṛham।

mukhyamantrīmahodayaḥ rājyapālamahodayān milanārthe rājabhavane agacchat।

nam

skundanam   

indhanāt paricālyamānā dvicakrikā।

saḥ kāryālaye gantuṃ skundanam upayunakti।

nam

stavanam, stavaḥ, nutiḥ   

tad gītaṃ yasmin īśvarasya devatāyāḥ vā satkarmaṇāṃ guṇānāṃ vā śraddhāpūrṇaṃ varṇanaṃ bhavati।

asmin pustake atīva sundarāṇi stavanāni saṅgṛhītāni santi।

nam

āveṣṭanam, veṣṭanam, niveṣṭaḥ, sampuṭakam   

kārpāsakasya tat puṭakam yasmin lekhapatrādi āveṣṭyate।

pituḥ preṣitam āveṣṭanaṃ dṛṣṭvā saḥ prasannaḥ abhavat।

nam

marakatam, rājanīlam, gārutmatam, aśmagarbham, harinmaṇiḥ, rauhiṇeyam, sauparṇam, garuḍodgīrṇam, budharatnam, aśmagarbhajam, garalāriḥ, vāpabolam   

haridvarṇamaṇiviśeṣaḥ।

etad marakatasya aṅgulīyam।

nam

vijñāpanam, prarocanam   

tat sūcanāpatrādayaḥ yena janaiḥ saha kasminnapi viṣaye saṃvādaṃ sādhayati।

asya calat-citrapaṭasya vijñāpanaṃ sarvatra dṛśyate।

nam

vyavadhānam, antarddhā, antarddhiḥ, vyavadhiḥ, apavāraṇam, tirodhānam   

sā bādhā yayā purataḥ vastu draṣṭuṃ na śakyate।

rāmaḥ vālinaṃ vṛkṣasya vyavadhānaṃ kṛtvā jaghāna।

nam

pālanam, pratipālanam, bharaṇam, sambhṛtiḥ, puṣṭiḥ, saṃvardhanam   

bhojanaṃ vastraṃ vā dattvā paripālanasya kriyā।

kṛṣṇasya sambhṛtiḥ yaśodayā kṛtā।

nam

vikāraḥ, pariṇatiḥ, pariṇāmaḥ, vikriyā, vipariṇāmaḥ, vikāratvam, vivartanam   

kasyacit vastunaḥ tasya niyatarūpāt bhinnam rūpam।

godhūmānāṃ kṣodaḥ teṣāṃ vikāraḥ asti।

nam

vahanam, parivahanam, saṃvahanam   

kasmādapi ekasmāt sthānāt anyatsthāne apakarṣaṇam।

upaskarāṇāṃ vahanaṃ kartuṃ saḥ bhāravāhakāya āhvayati।

nam

āvāgamanam, yātāyātaḥ   

ekasmāt sthānāt anyatra gamanāgamanasya kriyā।

prācīne kāle āvāgamanārthe sādhanāni nāsīt।

nam

paryaṭanam, paribhramaṇam, bhramaṇam, vihāraḥ, viharaṇam   

manovinodanārtham athavā anyasmāt kāraṇāt paryaṭanīyeṣu sthalādiṣu aṭanam।

paryaṭakānām ayaṃ dalaḥ saṃpūrṇasya bhāratadeśasya paryaṭanaṃ kṛtvā pratyāgacchan asti।

nam

yuddhapalāyanam, raṇapalāyanam   

yuddhāt palāyanasya kriyā।

bhāratīyāyāḥ senāyāḥ raudrarūpaṃ dṛṣṭvā vipakṣibhiḥ sainikaiḥ yuddhapalāyanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

rakṣaṇam, rakṣā, rakṣṇam, pālanam, trāṇam, guptiḥ, gopanam, avanam   

kasya api vastunaḥ tathā ca vyakteḥ ca anyebhyaḥ trāṇārthe rakṣakāṇāṃ niyojanam।

rakṣakaḥ rakṣaṇe jāgarukaḥ asti।

nam

pṛthutā, pārthavam, prathimā, viśālatā, vipulatā, vistāraḥ, vistīrṇatā, parisaraḥ, prasthaḥ, vitatiḥ, āyāmaḥ, āyatanam, pāṭaḥ, pariṇāhaḥ, vyāsaḥ, parisaraḥ   

vastunaḥ āsīmātaḥ prasṛtiḥ।

asya vastunaḥ pṛthutā adhikā asti।

nam

madyapānam, surāpānam   

madyasevanasya kriyā।

madyapānaṃ śarīrasya kṛte hānikārakam asti।

nam

veśyāgṛham, veśavāsaḥ, ratibhavanam, ratigṛham, veśyājanāśrayaḥ   

yatra veśyāḥ nivasanti।

veśyāvṛttiṃ pratiṣedhya veśyāgṛhāṇi api na bhaviṣyanti।

nam

śivikā, śivīrathaḥ, yāpyayānam   

ekaḥ yānaviśeṣaḥ yaṃ vāhakāḥ skandhau ūḍhvā gacchanti।

rājā śivikāyām upaviśya nagare aṭitum agacchat।

nam

himam, avaśyāyaḥ, nīhāraḥ, tuṣāraḥ, tuhinam, prāleyam, mahimā, indrāgnidhūmaḥ, khabāṣpaḥ, rajanījalam   

vāyau miśritaḥ dhūlamiśritaḥ dhūmaḥ yaḥ śaityāt śvetavarṇiyakaṇaḥ bhūtvā bhūmyāṃ prasaranti।

atyādhikasya himasya vṛṣṭiḥ abhavat ataḥ ālūnāṃ sasyaṃ naṣṭam।

nam

anusaraṇam, anudhāvanam   

kasyacana paścāt gamanam।

anusaraṇāt anantaram ārakṣakaḥ cauram agṛhṇāt।

nam

mūladhanam, mūladravyam, mūlam, mūlapūñjī, nīvī, nīviḥ, paripaṇam   

sā puñjī yā kena api udyoga-vyāpāra-vyavasāyādiṣu lābhāṃśaprāpteḥ apekṣayā niveśitā asti।

sahasramudrāyāḥ mūladhanāt vayaṃ lakṣamudrāḥ prāptuṃ śaknumaḥ।

nam

dhāraṇā, avagamaḥ, avagamanam, cetanā, jñaptiḥ, dhītiḥ, dhīdā, prabodhaḥ, prājñā, vijñātiḥ, vittiḥ, sambodhaḥ   

buddhyā adhigataṃ jñānam।

pratyekasya jīvasya dhāraṇā bhinnā vartate।

nam

pracalanam   

sā avasthā yasyāṃ kiñcit vastu sātatyena vyavahāre bhavati।

idānīṃtane kāle nagareṣu pāścātyānāṃ vastrāṇāṃ pracalanaṃ vardhate।

nam

vijñāpanam, prarocanam   

kasyacit viṣayasya matasya vā adhikānāṃ janānāṃ purataḥ pradarśanam।

saṃsthāḥ dūradarśanasya mādhyamena svasya utpādanānāṃ vijñāpanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

pratijñā, pratijñānam, samayaḥ, saṃśravaḥ, pratiśravaḥ, vacanam, saṃvid, saṃvit, niyamaḥ, saṃgaraḥ, saṅagaraḥ, saṅketaḥ, abhisaṃdhā, abhisandhā, abhyupagamaḥ, svīkāraḥ, urarīkāraḥ, aṃgīkāraḥ, aṅgīkāraḥ, paripaṇanaṃ, samādhiḥ, āgūḥ, āśravaḥ, sandhā, śravaḥ   

kañcit dṛḍhatāpūrvakaṃ kathanaṃ yat idaṃ kāryam aham avaśyaṃ kariṣyāmi athavā kadāpi na kariṣyāmi iti।

ādhunike kāle alpīyāḥ janāḥ pratijñāṃ pūrayanti।

nam

sañcalanam, sainyayātrā   

viśiṣṭaṃ kāryam uddiśya sainikānām athavā tādṛśānāṃ keṣāñcit dalādīnāṃ yātrā।

bālacarāṇāṃ ekaḥ gaṇaḥ sañcalanaṃ karoti।

nam

pradarśanī, pradarśinī, pradarśanam   

bhinnānāṃ vastūnāṃ janān darśayitum ekatrīkaraṇam।

atra hastaśilpasya pradarśanī asti।

nam

udāharaṇam, nidarśanam, dṛṣṭāntaḥ   

kañcit viṣayaṃ vyākhyātum athavā siddhaṃ kartuṃ kasyacit anyasya jñātasya viṣayasya ullekhaḥ।

udāharaṇena sahitena vyākhyānena viṣayaḥ śīghram avagamyate।

nam

pāśaḥ, vāṅgurā, jālam, āveṣṭakaḥ, mukṣījā, jālabandhaḥ, pāśabandhaḥ, pāśabandhanam, bleṣkaḥ, vleṣkaḥ   

rajjutantvādīnāṃ vṛtiḥ yayā jīvaḥ nibadhyate dṛḍhaṃ badhyate cet mriyate ca।

vyādhaḥ śaśaṃ pāśena abadhnāt।

nam

bhavabandhanam   

sāṃsārikaṃ duḥkhaṃ kaṣṭaṃ ca।

santāḥ bhavabandhanāt pāraṃ gatāḥ santi।

nam

drohaḥ, abhyutthānam   

śāsanasya nāśaṃ hānim vā uddeśya kṛtaḥ upadravaḥ।

maṅgalapāṇḍemahodayasya āṅgalaśāsakānāṃ viruddhaḥ kṛtaḥ drohaḥ balaśālī āsīt।

nam

rūpāntaram, parivartaḥ, vikṛtiḥ, vikāraḥ, pariṇamanam, pariṇatiḥ   

ekaṃ rūpaṃ tyaktvā anyarūpagrahaṇam।

gṛhasya rūpāntaraṃ kriyate।

nam

veṣṭanam   

tad vastraṃ yasmin granthādayaḥ ācchādya sthāpyante।

pitāmahaḥ prāptipatrān veṣṭane sthāpayati।

nam

apadeśaḥ, vyapadeśaḥ, chalam, mithyāhetuḥ, paryupāsanam   

svarakṣaṇārtham athavā kiñcit pramāṇayitum pravṛttā asatyā kṛtiḥ।

saḥ śirovedanāyāḥ apadeśena vidyālayaṃ na agacchat।

nam

prasāraḥ, prasaraḥ, abhivṛddhiḥ, pravartanaṃ, vistāraḥ, pravardhanam   

kasyacit viṣayasya vyāpteḥ avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

śikṣāyāḥ prasāreṇa eva deśasya unnatiḥ śakyā।

nam

vṛddhiḥ, sphītiḥ, samṛddhiḥ, upacayaḥ, pracayaḥ, āpyāyanam, bṛṃhaṇam, unnatiḥ, vistāraḥ, ādhikyam, samunnatiḥ, ṛddhiḥ, paribarhaṇā, parivṛddhatā, vardhaḥ, ucchrayaḥ, abhyudayaḥ, abhivṛddhiḥ   

vardhanasya kriyā।

asmin varṣe udyogasaṃsthāyāḥ vikrayaṇe vṛddhiḥ jātā।

nam

pauruṣatā, puṃstvam, pauruṣam, puṃśaktiḥ, pauṃsyam, pauṃsnam   

puruṣe vartamānaḥ saḥ guṇaḥ yena saḥ santānotpattau samarthaḥ।

tasmin pauruṣatāyāḥ nyūnatā asti।

nam

bhūtasaṃcāraḥ, bhūtasañcāraḥ, bhūtakrāntiḥ, bhūtavikriyā, bhūtābhiṣaṅgaḥ, bhūtāveśaḥ, bhūtopasargaḥ, piśācabādhā, grahaṇam, abhigharṣaṇam, abhidharṣaṇam, avatāraṇam, āveśanam, grahāgamaḥ   

āyurvedānusāreṇa rogaviśeṣaḥ yatra bhūtapiśāccādibhiḥ bādhanaṃ bhavati।

bhūtasañcāram apākartuṃ śyāmaḥ bhūtavaidyam āhūtavān।

nam

param, parataḥ, pārataḥ, pareṇa, parācīnam, ati   

adhikāraṃ prabhāvaṃ vā atikramya।

etat karma mama vaśāt paraṃ vartate।

nam

vikrayaḥ, paṇanam, vipaṇaḥ   

mūlyaṃ svīkṛtya kasyacit vastunaḥ dānam।

sā sāmagrī vikrayasya kṛte asti।

nam

vajram, kuliśam, bhaduram, paviḥ, śatakoṭiḥ, svaruḥ, śambaḥ, dambholiḥ, aśaniḥ, kulīśam, bhidiram, bhiduḥ, svarus, sambaḥ, saṃvaḥ, aśanī, vajrāṃśaniḥ, jambhāriḥ, tridaśāyudham, śatadhāram, śatāram, āpotram, akṣajam, girikaṇṭakaḥ, gauḥ, abhrottham, meghabhūtiḥ, girijvaraḥ, jāmbaviḥ, dambhaḥ, bhidraḥ, ambujam, hlādinī, didyut, nemiḥ, hetiḥ, namaḥ. sṛkaḥ, vṛkaḥ, vadhaḥ, arkaḥ, kutasaḥ , kuliśaḥ, tujaḥ, tigmam, meniḥ, svadhitiḥ sāyakaḥ, paraśuḥ   

indrasya pradhānaṃ śastram।

ekadā indreṇa hanumān vajreṇa prahṛtaḥ।

nam

bījam, bījakam, vapanam, rohiḥ   

puṣpavṛkṣāṇāṃ dhānyādīnāṃ phalānāṃ vā saḥ bhāgaḥ yasmāt tādṛśāḥ eva nūtanāḥ vṛkṣāḥ dhānyaṃ vā utpādyate।

kṛṣakaḥ kṣetre godhūmānāṃ bījaṃ vapati।

nam

vetanam, vṛttiḥ, bhṛtiḥ, mūlyam, arjanam   

karmakaraḥ karma kṛtvā yad dhanaṃ prāpnoti tad।

saḥ pratidinaṃ upārjanaṃ karoti।

nam

nausādhanam   

naukādīnāṃ samūhaḥ।

samudrasya taṭe nausādhanam asti।

nam

khanitram, khanitrakam, khātram, kaṭhinam, vaṇḍālaḥ, vaṇṭālaḥ, vaṇṭhālaḥ, kaṭhinakaḥ, phālaḥ   

ekam upakaraṇaṃ yena mṛttikādi unnīya anyatra sthāpyate athavā anyad kimapi vastuḥ tasmin pūrayate।

saḥ khanitreṇa aṅgāram unnīya kaṇḍole sthāpayati।

nam

surāmatta, unmatta, pramatta, madoddhata, udriktacetas, madāḍhya, pramada, vimatta, madotkaṭa, unmada, surāpāṇaparikṣīva, unmādin, nirdaḍa, pramādin, mandasāna, pānamatta, madonmatta   

madonmattaḥsurāmattaḥ।

madonmattaḥ vyaktiḥ jalpanam akarot।

nam

vighaṭanam   

vighaṭībhavanasya kriyā।

kasminnapi samāje jātena vighaṭanena saḥ samājaḥ śaktihīnaḥ bhavati।

nam

sambhojanam   

sajjanaiḥ āyojitaṃ bhojanam।

asmin mandire sambhojanasya āyojanaṃ kriyate।

nam

āpākaḥ, pavanam   

yatra iṣṭikā pācayati।

śramikaḥ āpākāt iṣṭikā niṣkāsayati।

nam

kāṣṭhabhājanam   

kāṣṭhena nirmitaṃ bṛhat tathā ca pṛthu pātram।

saḥ piṣṭaṃ saṃprakleṣṭuṃ kāṣṭhabhājanaṃ kṣālayati।

nam

bhikṣānnam   

bhikṣārūpeṇa prāptam annam।

saḥ bhikṣānnena udarabharaṇaṃ karoti।

nam

ṛṇacchedaḥ, ṛṇaśodhanam, ṛṇadānam, niryātanam   

ṛṇapratyarpaṇasya kriyā।

ṛṇacchedaṃ kṛtvā saḥ anuyogādhīnatāyāḥ muktaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

bhaṣaṇam, bukkanam   

śunaḥ dhvaniḥ।

śunaḥ bhaṣaṇaṃ śrutvā aham ajāgaram।

nam

melanam, samāgamaḥ, saṃmilanam, sammilanam, milanam   

dvau athavā adhikānāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ parasparābhimukhīkaraṇam।

adya sādhunā puruṣeṇa melanaṃ jātam।

nam

veṣāntaram, ākāragopanam, viḍambanam   

kasyacit anyasya rūpam iva dhāryamāṇam aprakṛtaṃ rūpam।

indreṇa gautamamuneḥ veṣāntaraṃ kṛtvā ahilyāyāḥ pāvitryaṃ naṣṭaṃ kṛtam।

nam

sambhojanam, saṃbhojanam   

naikānāṃ janānām ekatra militvā bhojanasya kriyā।

adya rāmasya gṛhe sambhojanaṃ vartate।

nam

bhakṣaṇam, nyāgaḥ, khadanam, khādanam, aśanam, nighasaḥ, valbhanam, abhyavahāraḥ, dagdhiḥ, jakṣaṇam, lehaḥ, pratyavasānam, ghasiḥ, āhāraḥ, psānam, avaṣvāṇam, viṣvāṇam, bhojanam, jemanam, adanam   

dravetaradravyagalādhaḥkaraṇam।

śaṇaśākam vṛthāmāṃsam karaṇe mathitaṃ dadhi tarjjanyā dantadhāvaśca sadyo gomāṃsabhakṣaṇam

[śa ka]

nam

bhojanam, jagdhaḥ, jemanam, lepaḥ, āhāraḥ, nighasaḥ, nyādaḥ, jamanam, vighasaḥ, abhyavahāraḥ, pratyavasānam, aśanam, svadanam, nigaraḥ   

adanasya kriyā।

bhojanāt anantaraṃ saḥ viśrāmārthe gataḥ।

nam

garbhaḥ, bhrūṇaḥ, piṇḍaḥ, kalalam, kalalanam   

garbhasthasya jīvasya vikasitā avasthā yasyāṃ saḥ jīvaḥ paripakvatām āpannaḥ dṛśyate।

garbhasya hananam aparādhaḥ asti।

nam

śrutiḥ, āmnāyaḥ, chandaḥ, brahma, nigamaḥ, pravacanam   

tāni vedavākyāni yaiḥ yajñādīni vidhīyante।

prācīne kāle śrutīnāṃ vividhaprakārakaṃ paṭhanaṃ kriyate sma।

nam

madyam, surā, madirā, vāruṇī, halipriyā, hālā, pariśrut, varuṇātmajā, gandhottamā, prasannā, irā, kādambarī, pariśrutā, kaśyam, mānikā, kapiśī, gandhamādanī, mādhavī, kattoyam, madaḥ, kāpiśāyanam, mattā, sītā, capalā, kāminī, priyā, madagandhā, mādhvīkam, madhu, sandhānam, āsavaḥ, amṛtā, vīrā, medhāvī, madanī, supratibhā, manojñā, vidhātā, modinī, halī, guṇāriṣṭam, sarakaḥ, madhūlikā, madotkaṭā, mahānandā, sīdhuḥ, maireyam, balavallabhā, kāraṇam, tatvam, madiṣṭhā, pariplutā, kalpam, svādurasā, śūṇḍā, hārahūram, mārddīkam, madanā, devasṛṣṭā, kāpiśam, abdhijā   

mādakadravapadārthaḥ - yasya sevanaṃ pāpaṃ tathā ca nindanīyam iti manyante।

saḥ pratidinaṃ sāyaṅkāle madyaṃ pītvā gṛham āgacchati।

nam

lepaḥ, añjanam, snehaḥ   

vraṇalepanārthe vinirmitaṃ rasāyanayuktaṃ kalkam।

cikitsakaḥ vraṇe lepam anakti।

nam

gharṣaṇam, saṃgharṣaḥ, āgharṣaḥ, āgharṣaṇam, abhigharṣaḥ, abhigharṣaṇam, vighaṭṭanam, āghaṭṭanam, gharṣaḥ   

dvayoḥ vastunoḥ parasparaṃ jātaḥ āghātaḥ।

vṛkṣāṇāṃ gharṣaṇena vane dāvāgniḥ pradīptaḥ।

nam

śaraḥ, kṣīraśaraḥ, dugdhaphenam, dugdhatālīyam, kṣīrajam, kilāṭaḥ, kilāṭī, śārkakaḥ, śārkaraḥ, kūrccikā, saraḥ, santānikā   

dugdhasya snehayuktaḥ sāraḥ।

biḍālaḥ śaraṃ khādati।

nam

vanaspati-utpādanam   

vanaspatibhiḥ prāptam utpādanam।

karpuraḥ vanaspati-utpādanam asti।

nam

vetanam, vartanam, bhūtiḥ, karmaṇyā, vidhā, bhṛtyā, bharaṇyam, bharaṇam, mūlyam, nirveśaḥ, paṇaḥ, viṣṭiḥ, ājīvaḥ, jīvanam, vārtā, jīvikā   

karmadakṣiṇā; saḥ alpaṃ vetanaṃ gṛhītvā kāryaṃ karoti। /

paṇo deyo avakṛṣṭasya ṣaḍutkṛṣṭasya vetanam [manu. 7.126]

nam

samabhūmiḥ, samabhūḥ, samasthalam, samasthalī, samasthānam, sapāṭabhūḥ, pāṭaḥ, samam, ājiḥ   

bṛhat samatalabhūmiḥ।

bālakāḥ samabhūmau krīḍanti।

nam

bhāraḥ, unmānam, mitiḥ, parimāṇam, bhāramitiḥ, tolaḥ, tulā, gurutvam, gurutā, gauravam, garimā, bharaḥ   

kasyacit vastunaḥ bhārasya parimāṇaḥ।

kati bhāraḥ asya vastunaḥ।

nam

vandanīya, praṇamya, namanīya, namya, abhivandanīya, vandya, abhivandya   

nantum arhaḥ।

mātā pitā tathā ca guruḥ vandanīyaḥ asti।

nam

mānahāniḥ, avamānanam, avamānanā, apamānaḥ   

tādṛśaṃ kañcit kāryaṃ vacanaṃ vā yena kasyacit anādaraḥ bhavet।

rāmeṇa śyāmasya viruddhaṃ mānahāneḥ abhiyogaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

vaśīkaraṇavidyā, vaśīkaraṇam, vaśakriyā, saṃvadanam   

vidyāviśeṣaḥ, maṇimantrauṣadhairāyattīkaraṇam yena janāḥ prayoktuḥ icchayā kāryaṃ karoti;

tāntrikeṇa vaśīkaraṇavidyāṃ prayujya mohanaṃ svasya vaśīkṛtaḥ

nam

nirdeśanam   

nirdeśasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

etat kāryaṃ mejara-copaḍā-mahodayasya nirdeśane pracalati।

nam

miṣṭānnam, miṣṭam   

viśiṣṭena prakāreṇa nirmitaṃ madhuram annam।

saḥ miṣṭānnaṃ khāditum icchati।

nam

ūṣaṇam, uṣaṇam, marīcam, maricī, dvāravṛttam, maricam, auṣanam, śanijam, pavitam, valitam, kolakam, ullāghaḥ, veṇunam, vṛttaphalam, kolam, śyāmalaḥ, lohākhyam, valitam   

ekaḥ kṛṣṇavarṇīyaḥ laghuḥ kuṇḍalākāraḥ kaṭuḥ vyañjanaviśeṣaḥ।

mama pitāmahaḥ ūṣaṇaṃ miśrīya eva cāyaṃ pibati।

nam

āloḍanam, mathanam   

padārthānāṃ saṃmiśraṇāya vilayanasya kriyā।

āpūpikaḥ miṣṭānnaṃ nirmātum āloḍanaṃ karoti।

nam

kṣauram, muṇḍanam, keśavapanam, śiromuṇḍanam   

kṣureṇa mastakasthānāṃ keśānāṃ niṣkāsanam।

mama pitāmahaḥ pratyekasmin pitṛpakṣe kṣauraṃ karoti।

nam

caulam, cūḍāsaṃskāraḥ, śiromaṇḍanam, cūḍākaraṇam   

hindūnāṃ ṣoḍaśeṣu saṃskāreṣu ekaḥ yasmin bālakasya keśāḥ muṇḍyante।

saḥ vārāṇasīnagare svaputrasya caulam ācarat।

nam

paśupālana-vijñānam, paśupālana-śāstram   

paśupālanasya vijñānam।

rākeśaḥ paśupālana-vijñānasya chātraḥ asti।

nam

mudrāṅkanam   

mudrāyāḥ aṅkanam।

tena kargaje mudrāṅkanasya upari hastākṣaraṃ kṛtam।

nam

samabhūmiḥ, samasthalam, samasthānam   

sā bhūmiḥ yasyāḥ staraḥ samānaḥ asti।

samabhūmau kṛṣikāryaṃ saralam asti।

nam

avanamaya, ānamaya, namaya, vakrīkṛ   

vastuviśeṣasya viśiṣya akuṭilasya ākāraparivartanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

saḥ lohasya yaṣṭim avanamayati।

nam

ghaṭanāsthalam, ghaṭanāsthānam   

ghaṭanāyāḥ sthānam;

ārakṣikāḥ ghaṭanāsthale upasthitāḥ āsīt

nam

abhiyānam, pravṛttiḥ   

kañcit mahatvapūrṇaṃ kāryaṃ sampādayituṃ pravartamānaḥ upakramaḥ।

janān sākṣaraṃ kartuṃ sarvakāreṇa sākṣaratāyāḥ abhiyānam ācaryate।

nam

yojanā, upāyaḥ, upāyakalpanā, anusandhānam, upakramaḥ   

kiñcit kāryam uddeśaṃ vā seddhuṃ kalpitaḥ kāryakalāpaḥ yaḥ dṛśyatāṃ na prāptaḥ।

asmin varṣe bhāratadeśasya ārthikīṃ paristhitīṃ cintayitvā upāyayojanāḥ nirmitāḥ।

nam

kaupīnam   

saṃnyāsināṃ vastraviśeṣaḥ।

mahātmanā kevalaṃ kaupīnaṃ paridhāritam।

nam

rasāyanavidyā, rasāyanam, rasavidyā   

tat śāstraṃ yasmin padārthasya tatvaṃ tathā ca nānāvidhadaśāyāṃ tasmin ye vikārāḥ jāyante teṣāṃ vikārāṇāṃ vivecanam asti।

rasāyanavidyā abhiyāntrikīvibhāgasya śākhā asti।

nam

anudānam   

kasyacit viśeṣakāryasya kṛte sarvakāradvārā sahāyyārthaṃ prāpyamāṇaṃ dhanam।

jalaplāvanena pīḍite pradeśe kendrasarvakāraḥ ekakoṭīrūpyakāṇām anudānam ayacchat।

nam

mukhācchādanam, mukhāvaraṇam   

śaitye karṇagrīvāmastakācchādanārthe vinirmitaṃ aurṇavastram।

rākhī raktavarṇīyaṃ mukhācchādanaṃ vayati।

nam

vālukī, pariṣyandaḥ, pulīnam   

vālukayā yuktā bhūmiḥ।

bālakāḥ vālukyāṃ khelanti।

nam

khanitram, khātram, ākhanikaḥ, ākhanaḥ, ākhanam, ākhaḥ, avadāraṇam, godāraṇam, stambaghnaḥ, ṭaṅkaḥ, ṭaṅgaḥ, viśikhā   

astraviśeṣaḥ, lohasya khananasādhanadravyam।

vṛkṣasya ropaṇārthe khanitrena bhūmim khanayati kṛṣīvalaḥ।

nam

indhanam, edham, idhmam, samindhanam   

havanakuṇḍe agnisandīpanārthe upayuktaṃ kāṣṭham।

havanārthe rāmaḥ indhanam cinoti।

nam

adhiṣṭhānam   

yātrākālinaṃ nivāsasthānam।

sāyaṅkālaparyantaṃ vayam adhiṣṭhānaṃ yāvat prāpsyāmaḥ।

nam

yāvanapānam   

kaṣāyasadṛśaṃ peyam।

saḥ yāvanapānaṃ pibati।

nam

vadhūyānam, vadhūsaṃyānam   

striṇāṃ vāhanaṃ yaṃ kāhārakāḥ vāhayanti।

kāhārakāḥ vadhūyānam udyāne sthāpayitvā viśrāmyanti।

nam

lagnam   

rāśīnām udayācalasaṃyogaḥ।

tulā ityasmin lagne jātaḥ puruṣaḥ sahiṣṇuḥ asti।

nam

apaharaṇam, haraṇam, apanayanam   

kasyacit janasya kutaścit balapūrvakaṃ nayanam।

vīrappanaḥ nityameva kasyacit viśeṣajanasya apaharaṇaṃ karoti sma।

nam

lajjā, mandākṣam, hrīḥ, trapā, vrīḍā, mandāsyam, lajyā, vrīḍaḥ, vrīḍanam   

antaḥkaraṇavṛttiviśeṣaḥ doṣasaṅkocādivaśāt vaktuṃ vā draṣṭuṃ na śakyate।

lajjayā sā vaktuṃ na śaknoti।

nam

ucchri, unnam, samucchri, utkṣip, udas, udgrah, udubj, upastambh, prami, vimi, īraya   

aprāpyasya prāpaṇārthaṃ pādamūlam uddhṛtya avasthānānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

śyāmaḥ bhitteḥ pāraṃ draṣṭum ucchrayate।

nam

abhijñānam, smārakam   

gatakālaṃ smartuṃ sthāpitā kiñcit vastu।

idaṃ gṛham asmākaṃ pūrvajānāṃ abhijñānam asti।

nam

āhvānam, ākāraṇam, hūtiḥ, pratyāhvānam, samāhvānam, āhvā, upahūtiḥ, abhigrahaḥ   

pratidvandvinaṃ yoddhum āhūyate tādṛśī kriyā।

śatroḥ āhvānam anādṛtya saḥ agre agacchat।

nam

laśunam, rasunaḥ, mahauṣadham, gṛñjanaḥ, ariṣṭaḥ, mahākandaḥ, rasonakaḥ, rasonaḥ, mlecchakandaḥ, bhūtaghnaḥ, ugragandhaḥ   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ yad vyañjanarūpeṇa upayujyate asya guṇāḥ ūnatvam, gurutvam, uṣṇatvam, kaphavātanāśitvam, aśrucitvam, krimihṛdrogaśohaghnatvam rasāyanatvañca ।

tiktikāṃ nirmātuṃ saḥ kṣetrāt haritaṃ laśunaṃ aunmūlayat।

nam

mahāvartanam   

adhikakāryārthe prāpyamāṇaṃ dhanam yad dainikasya māsasya vyayāt adhikam asti।

bhavān āvāsārthe kati mahāvartanam prāpnoti।

nam

paṭalam, puṭam, ācchādanam, āveṣṭanam, lepaḥ   

kasyacit vastunaḥ saḥ staraḥ yasya anyasmin vastuni lepanaṃ bhavati।

kumbhakāraḥ ghaṭe mṛttikāyāḥ paṭalaṃ karoti।

nam

lekhanam, ālekhyam, likhanam, lekhyam, limpiḥ, varṇanam   

lipibaddhakaraṇam।

sītayā lekhanasya pratiyogitāyāṃ prathamaṃ sthānaṃ prāptam।

nam

vadhaḥ, hatyā, hananam, ghātaḥ, māraṇam, nāśaḥ, niṣūdanam, hiṃsā, hiṃsanam, ālambhaḥ, viśasanam, vyāpādanam, pramāpaṇam, nibarhaṇam, nikāraṇam, viśāraṇam, pravāsanam, parāsanam, saṃjñapanam, nirgranthanam, nistarhaṇam, kṣaṇanam, parivarjanam, nirvāpaṇam, pramathanam, krathanam, ujjāsanam, piñjaḥ, viśaraḥ, unmāthaḥ   

saṃharaṇam yasmin prāṇaiḥ viyujyate।

duṣṭānāṃ vadhaṃ kartuṃ īśvaraḥ avatarati।

nam

śāstram, vijñānam, vidyā, kalindikā, kaḍandikā   

jaḍapadārthānāṃ laukikaviṣayāṇāñca jñātatattvānāṃ vivecanasya ekā svatantrā vidyāśākhā।

rāmaḥ rājanīteḥ śāstram adhīte।

nam

namratā, hrītiḥ, śālīnatā, vinayatā, suvṛttiḥ, vinītatā, nābhimānaḥ, vinītatvam   

vinayena yuktaḥ vyavahāraḥ।

adhikārī namratayā asmākaṃ vacanam aśrṛṇot।

nam

vibhājanam, vibhāgaḥ, vibhaktiḥ, vicchedaḥ, vibhedaḥ, khaṇḍanam, pṛthakkaraṇam, viyogaḥ, viśleṣaḥ, dalanam   

vibhinneṣu bhāgeṣu vastūnāṃ vitaraṇam।

rāmaḥ svaputrayoḥ kṛte gṛhasya vibhājanam akarot।

nam

laśunam, raśunam, laśūnam, lasunam, rasunam, rasonaḥ, rasonakaḥ, gṛñjanaḥ, mahauṣadham, mahākandaḥ, ariṣṭaḥ, sonahaḥ, ugragandhaḥ, dīrghapatraḥ, granthamūlam, śrīmastakaḥ, mukhadūṣaṇaḥ, rāhūcchiṣṭam, taritā   

kandaviśeṣaḥ- yaḥ upaskare upayujyate।

sītā sāgārthe maricalaśunādīnāṃ khaṇḍanaṃ karoti।

nam

upavāsaḥ, upavastam, upoṣitam, upoṣaṇam, aupavastam, anaśanam, anāhāraḥ, abhojanam, laṅghanam, ākṣapaṇam   

yasmin vrate annagrahaṇaṃ varjyam।

ekādaśyām tasya upavāsaḥ asti।

nam

nidrā, svapnaḥ, svāpaḥ, suptiḥ, śayanam, saṃveśaḥ, svapanam, mandasānaḥ   

śayanāvasthāviśeṣaḥ।

rātriḥ śayanārthameva nirmitā।

nam

madhu, kṣaudram, puṣpaniryāsaḥ, puṣparasaḥ, puṣpasāraḥ, puṣpasavam, puṣpāsavam, kusumāsavam, mākṣikam, chātram, chātrakam, sāragham, kāpiśāyanam   

makṣikābhiḥ madhukoṣe saṅkalitaṃ puṣpāṇāṃ savam।

madhu bahūpayogi asti।

nam

śokaḥ, śocanam, anuśocanam, vilapanam, vilāpaḥ, paridevanam, paridevanā, rodanam, rudanam, krandanam, ākrandanam   

kasyacit mṛtyoḥ kāraṇāt jāyamānam duḥkham।

rāṣṭrapituḥ gāndhīmahodayasya mṛtyoḥ kāraṇāt deśe sarvatra śokaḥ āsīt।

nam

saṅketaḥ, saṅketanam   

kasyacit kāryaṃ prārabdham anārabdham vā tasya ārambhaḥ kadā bhaviṣyati ityetāsāṃ sūcanam।

yānasya cālanasamaye saṅketaḥ avadhātavyaḥ।

nam

saṅghaṭanam, gaṭhanam   

asaṃhata-vibhinna-śaktīnām soddeśam ekīkaraṇam;

svātantryaprāptyarthe bhārate bahūni saṅghaṭanāni kāryaratāni āsan

nam

saṃsthāpanam, sthāpanā, siddhiḥ, pratiṣṭhāpanam, nirmāṇam, vidhānam, racanā, ghaṭanā, ghaṭanam, sthirīkaraṇam   

saṃsthādīnāṃ samyak sthāpanam।

āṅglaśāsakebhyaḥ bhāratadeśam unmoktuṃ naikeṣāṃ krāntikārīsaṃsthānāṃ saṃsthāpanam abhavat।

nam

cālanam, saṃvahanam   

gamanaviṣayiṇī preraṇā।

vāhanasya cālanaṃ sāvadhānatayā kriyeta।

nam

sampradānam   

vyākaraṇaśāstrānusāreṇa yasmai dānaṃ dīyate tad padam।

atithibhyaḥ bhojanaṃ dadātu asmin vākye atithibhyaḥ iti sampradānam।

nam

pathyānnam, pathyam, pathyāśitvam   

niyatabhojanam।

pathyānnasya sevanena svāsthyam uttamaṃ bhavati।

nam

mudraṇam, mudrāṅkanam   

mudrayā lekhanam।

idānīṃ bhavataḥ pustakasya mudraṇaṃ na ārabdham।

nam

karuṇā, kāruṇyam, dayā, kṛpā, ghṛṇā, śūkaḥ, sahānubhūtiḥ, anukampanam, anukrośaḥ, ānṛśaṃsyam, kāruṇikatā, sumṛḍīkam   

paraduḥkhena duḥkhānubhavaḥ।

santaḥ anyān prati karuṇayā vyavaharanti।

nam

pariṣkaraṇam, śodhanam, saṃskāraḥ, saṃśodhanam   

doṣān apanitvā samyakkaraṇasya kriyā।

kūpasya jale raktabheṣajaṃ saṃmiśrya tasya pariṣkaraṇaṃ kṛtam। /

punaḥ punaḥ pariṣkaraṇaṃ kṛtvā eva kāryaṃ sidhyati।

nam

śuddhīkaraṇam, pariṣkāraḥ, pariśodhanam, pavitrīkaraṇam, vimalīkaraṇam, śodhanam   

samalam amalaṃ karoti।

vāpyāḥ jale auṣadhaṃ saṃmiśrya tasya śuddhīkaraṇaṃ kṛtam।

nam

sahagamanam   

ekā prathā yasyāḥ anusāreṇa patau mṛte patnī api tasya śavena saha ātmānaṃ dahati।

rājārāmamohanarāyamahodayena sahagamanam iti paddhateḥ virodhaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

saṃbhojanam   

kasmiñcit śubhāvasare sarvaiḥ saha bhojanasya kriyā।

adya tena svagṛhe sarvepi saṃbhojanaṃ kartum āmantritāḥ।

nam

pathikāśramaḥ, maṭhaḥ, uttaraṇasthānam, pānthaśālā   

yātrikāṇāṃ nivāsasya sthānam।

kedāranāthasya yātrāyāṃ asmābhiḥ ekasmin pathikāśrame viśrāmaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

vetanam, vṛttiḥ, vartanam, bhṛtiḥ   

jīvanayāpanārthaṃ dīyamānaṃ dhanam।

jyeṣṭhebhyaḥ vidhavābhyaśca jīvanaṃ yāpayituṃ sarvakāraḥ vetanaṃ dadāti।

nam

vaśīkaraṇam, saṃvadanam, saṃvadanā, vaśakriyā   

maṇimantrauṣadhairāyattīkaraṇam।

tāntrikaḥ vaśīkaraṇena rāmaṃ svavaśam akarot।

nam

sammohanam, saṃmohanam   

paravaśakaraṇam।

tasya sammohanena saḥ yathā avadat tathaiva vayam akurma।

nam

dhyānamagna, dhyānaniṣṭha, dhyānastha, dhyānin   

yaḥ dhyāne magnaḥ asti।

dhyānamagnasya ṛṣeḥ śarīraṃ jarjaram abhavat।

nam

dravīkaraṇam, dravībhavanam   

bāṣpasya dravarūpe parivartanam।

sugandhitadravyasya nirmāṇaṃ dravīkaraṇasya prakriyayā bhavati।

nam

viḍam, rasaśodhanam, lohadrāvī, lohaśleṣaṇaḥ, dhātumāriṇī   

khanijakṣāraviśeṣaḥ saḥ kṣāraḥ yaḥ uṣṇagandhakasya strotasaḥ prāpsyate।

viḍāt naikāni rāsāyanikadravyāṇi nirmīyante।

nam

saṃvidhānam   

tad anuśāsanaṃ yasya ādhāreṇa kasyāpi rājyasya rāṣṭrasya saṃsthāyāḥ vā sañcālanaṃ bhavati।

bhāratadeśasya saṃvidhānasya nirmāṇaṃ varṣadvayātmake kāle ekādaśasu māseṣu aṣṭādaśasu dineṣu jātam।

nam

vihāraḥ, viharaṇam, paribhramaṇam, paryaṭanam   

itastataḥ aṭanasya kriyā।

rāmaḥ vihāraṃ kurvan āsīt।

nam

mūrcchā, mūrcchanam, kaśmalam   

rogabhayaśokādīnāṃ kāraṇāt utpannā sā avasthā yasyāṃ manuṣyaḥ naṣṭacetanaḥ bhavati।

mātulasya mṛtyoḥ vārtāṃ śrutvā mātulānī mūrcchām aprāpnot।

nam

uccāraṇasthānam   

mukhe vartamānaṃ tat sthānaṃ yatra dhvaneḥ uccāraṇakāle jihvā spṛśati।

hindībhāṣāyāṃ t iti varṇasya uccāraṇasthānaṃ dantaḥ asti।

nam

upāsanāsthānam   

tat sthāna yad upāsanārthe pūjārthe vā upayujyate।

upāsanāsthānasya śuddhiḥ āvaśyakī asti।

nam

yogāsanam   

yogasya āsanam।

yogāsanaiḥ bahavaḥ vyādhayaḥ dūrīkartuṃ śakyante।

nam

sthitiḥ, avasthānam   

kasyacit manuṣyasya saṃsthādeḥ vā samāje vartamānaṃ tad sthānaṃ yad tena manuṣyeṇa tayā saṃsthayā vā kṛtena kāryeṇa labhate।

kasyāpi sthitiḥ tasya maryādāpadasammānādīnāṃ dyotikā bhavati।

nam

nindā, nindāvākyam, ākṣepaḥ, adhikṣepaḥ, nirbhartsanā, duruktiḥ, apavādaḥ, parivādaḥ, garhā, duṣkṛtiḥ, nindanam, avarṇaḥ, nirvvādaḥ, parīvādaḥ, upakrośaḥ, jugubhā, kutsā, garhaṇam, jugubhanam, kutsanam, apakrośaḥ, bhartsanam, avavādaḥ, dhikkriyā, garhaṇā   

kasyāpi vāstavikaṃ kalpitaṃ vā doṣakathanam।

asmābhiḥ kasyāpi nindā na kartavyā।

nam

prahasanam   

hāsyarasapradhānaḥ rupakaprakāraḥ।

etad prahasanaṃ rañjakam asti।

nam

hāsyam, hāsaḥ, hasaḥ, hasanam   

sāhitye navaraseṣu vikṛtākāravāgveśaceṣṭādeḥ kutukodbhavaḥ rasaḥ।

hāsyasya sthāyībhāvaḥ hāsaḥ asti।

nam

citralekhanam   

tena svagṛhasya bhittiṣu sundaraṃ citralekhanaṃ kṛtam।

tena svagṛhasya bhittiṣu sundaraṃ citralekhanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

ātmanirīkṣaṇam, ātmadarśanam   

svasya nirīkṣaṇam।

ātmavikāsāya ātmanirīkṣaṇam āvaśyakam asti।

nam

aṃśadānam   

aṃśarūpeṇa kṛtaṃ dānam।

asyāḥ saṃsthāyāḥ sadasyaiḥ bhūkampagrastānāṃ sāhāyyārthe aṃśadānaṃ dattam।

nam

āmravanam   

āmrasya vanam।

asya āmravane pratyekaḥ vṛkṣaḥ āmraiḥ ācchāditaḥ।

nam

bījarecanam   

ekaḥ kṣupaḥ yasya bījāni recanārthe upayujyante।

malāvarodhaṃ dūrīkartuṃ śyāmaḥ bījarecanaṃ khādati।

nam

vitaraṇam, viniyogaḥ, dānam   

janebhyaḥ vastūnāṃ pradānasya kriyā।

dhanikaḥ nirdhaneṣu vastrāṇāṃ vitaraṇasya anantaraṃ annaṃ vitarati।

nam

janmadinam, janidivasaḥ, varṣavṛddhiḥ   

yasmin dine kasyacit janma bhavati।

adya mama janmadinam asti।

nam

ācamanam, upasparśaḥ, ācamaḥ, śucipraṇīḥ   

vaidyakarmārambhāt pūrvaṃ vāratrayajalapānānantaraṃ yathākramāṣṭāṅgasparśarūpaśuddhijanakakriyā।

purohitaḥ mantrapaṭhanena ācamanaṃ kartuṃ uktaḥ।

nam

ātmadānam, ātmaparityāgaḥ   

kasyacit kāryasya kṛte svaprāṇārpaṇam।

bhāratadeśaṃ pāratantryāt mocituṃ naikaiḥ netṛbhiḥ ātmadānam kṛtam।

nam

ājanma, ājīvanam   

janmaprabhṛti maraṇaparyantam।

gāndhīmahodayaḥ ājanma samājam asevat।

nam

indrāsanam, śakrāsanam   

indrasya āsanam।

asurāḥ indraṃ vāraṃvāraṃ parājitya indrāsanaṃ grahītuṃ prāyatata।

nam

unmūlanam   

samūlaṃ nāśanasya kriyā।

udyānapālaḥ avāñchitānāṃ kṣupānām unmūlanaṃ karoti।

nam

ākāśagamanam   

vāyuyānena kriyamāṇā yātrā।

tena idānīṃ paryantam ākāśagamanasya avasaraḥ na prāptaḥ।

nam

upārjanam, arthopārjanam, dhanopārjanam   

śramapūrvakaṃ dhanasya arjanam।

śyāmaḥ ekasmin māse madhyagasya kāryaṃ kṛtvā sahastrādhikānāṃ rūpyakāṇām upārjanam karoti।

nam

vamanam   

udarasthapadārthasya mukhāt bahirgamanam।

atibhojanāt mohanena vamanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

kaṅkatam, kaṅkatikā, kaṅakataḥ, veṇivedhinī, keśamārjakam, keśamārjanam, keśamārjanī, prasādhanam, keśaprasādhanam, prasādhanī, phalī, phalikā, phaliḥ   

keśaprasādhanārthaṃ kāṣṭhādinirmitadravyam।

sītā kaṅkatena keśān avamārṣṭi।

nam

kāryavahanam   

kāryasya pracālanasya prakriyā।

ārakṣakaiḥ idānīṃ paryantaṃ tasmin viṣaye kimapi kāryavahanaṃ na kṛtam।

nam

tāḍanam, āghātaḥ, prahāraḥ, prahārakaraṇam, praharaṇam, āhananam, viṣpandaḥ   

āghātanasya kriyā।

adya tasya tāḍanaṃ bhaviṣyati।

nam

kūjanam   

pakṣiṇaḥ śabdaḥ।

vasantaṛtau kokilasya kūjanaṃ śrūyate।

nam

kūjanam   

madhuradhvaneḥ kriyā।

prātaḥ pakṣiṇāṃ kūjanena ahaṃ jāgṛtaḥ।

nam

pradhānamantrī   

pradhānaḥ mantrī;

birabalaḥ pradhānamantrī āsīt

nam

bhedaḥ, vibhajanam   

janeṣu paraspareṣu virodhibhāvanāyāḥ utpādanam।

bhedam utpādya śāsanaṃ karaṇīyam iti āṅglajanānāṃ nītiḥ āsīt।

nam

kūjanam, virutaḥ, virāvaḥ, kūjitam, rutam   

pakṣiṇāṃ madhuraḥ dhvaniḥ।

prabhāte pakṣiṇāṃ kūjanena ānandam anubhūyate।

nam

siñcanam, secanam, avasecanam, kṣālanam, ukṣaṇam, pariṣecanam, āsecanam, abhiṣecanam, āścotanam, āsekaḥ, ghāraḥ, pariṣekaḥ, kṣaraṇam   

dravapadārthān secanasya kriyā।

sasyān rogāt rakṣitum auṣadhasya siñcanam āvaśyakam asti।

nam

vedhanam   

vedhasya kriyā।

ābhūṣaṇadhāraṇārthe striyaḥ nāsike karṇayoḥ ca vedhanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

vṛkṣapoṣaṇasthānam   

tad sthānaṃ yatra agrabījānāṃ bījānāñca vikrayaṇaṃ saṃvardhanaṃ vā bhavati।

vṛkṣapoṣaṇasthānāt saḥ āmrasya drākṣāyāśca agrabījau akrīṇīt।

nam

piṇḍadānam   

pitṝṇāṃ tṛptyarthe piṇḍasya dānasya kriyā।

hindūdharmānusāreṇa mṛtyoḥ anantaraṃ piṇḍadānam avaśyaṃ karaṇīyam।

nam

adhastanam, adhaḥ   

kasyacana vastunaḥ arvāk।

kañcukasya adhastanaṃ svedakaṃ paridhattaṃ tathāpi śithilaḥ eva asti।

nam

trasaraḥ, sūtraveṣṭanam, sūtrayantram, tasaraḥ, mallikaḥ, nāḍīcīram   

sūtraveṣṭanārthe tantravāyopakaraṇaviśeṣaḥ।

trasareṇa vinā tantravāyopakaraṇaṃ śūnyavat bhavati।

nam

tribhuvanam   

svargaḥ pṛthvī pātālaḥ iti trīṇi bhuvanāni।

īśvaraḥ tribhuvanasya svāmī asti।

nam

vicchedaḥ, sambhedaḥ, khaṇḍaḥ, vibhaṅgaḥ, bhaṅgaḥ, khaḍaḥ, prabhaṅgaḥ, nirdalanam, vicaṭanam, āmoṭanam, dalanam, bhidyam, sambhedanam, avadaraṇam, daraṇam   

khaṇḍanasya kriyā।

rāmaḥ śivadhanuṣaḥ vicchedaṃ cakāra।

nam

avalokanam, ālokanam, avalokaḥ, ālokaḥ, nirīkṣā, nirīkṣaṇam, sarvekṣaṇam, anudarśanam   

samyakatayā parīkṣaṇam।

prayogasya samaye samyak avalokanaṃ kṛtvā eva upasaṃhāraḥ kriyeta।

nam

dohanam, avadoham   

gomahiṣyādeḥ stanāt dugdhaniḥsāraṇam।

kṛṣakaḥ prātaḥ paśūnāṃ dohanaṃ karoti।

nam

nam, utsarjanam, upasattiḥ, upasadaḥ, anupradānam, ijyaḥ, utsargaḥ, aṃhitiḥ, upahārakam, upāyanam, aṃhatiḥ   

kenacit dattam vā kasmādapi prāptaṃ vastu।

jīvanam īśvarāt prāptaṃ dānam iti janāḥ manyante।

nam

paṇanam, vyavahāraḥ, caraṇam   

dānasya svīkaraṇasya ca kriyā।

mitreṣu paraspareṣu paṇanaṃ svābhāvikam asti।

nam

deśatyāgaḥ, deśāntarādhivāsanam   

svadeśaṃ tyaktvā anyadeśe sthātum anyadeśagamanam।

uccaśikṣitāḥ janāḥ dhanalobhāt deśatyāgaṃ kurvanti।

nam

deśāṭanam   

deśānāṃ yātrā।

asmākaṃ prativeśinaḥ deśāṭane gatāḥ।

nam

dharmopadeśaḥ, dharmavyākhyānam   

dharmeṇa sambandhitaḥ upadeśaḥ।

dharmopadeśaṃ śrutvā saḥ cauryakarma na karaṇasya pratijñāṃ svyakarot।

nam

māpanam, saṃkhyānam, mānam, pramāṇam, parimāṇam, pramitiḥ, parimitiḥ   

mīyate iti।

kṣetrasya vibhājanārthaṃ tasya māpanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

nāṭyaśālā, raṅgabhavanam, nāṭyamandiram   

tat sthānaṃ bhavanaṃ vā yatra nāṭyaprayogaḥ bhavati।

adya nāṭyaśālāyāṃ rājā hariścandra iti nāṭakasya prayogaḥ asti।

nam

adhobandhanam   

vastrabandhanārthe vartamānā rajjuḥ।

adhobandhane granthiḥ jātā ataḥ kartitam।

nam

nāmakīrtanam, nāmasaṃkīrtanam   

īśvarasya nāmnaḥ japaḥ।

harekṛṣṇamandire nityaṃ nāmakīrtanaṃ pracalati।

nam

nāmāṅkanam, nāmalikhanam, nāmāropaṇam, nāmābhilekhanam, pañjīkaraṇam   

kasyāñcit pañjikāyāṃ sūcyāṃ vā nāmnaḥ samāveśanam।

ekā paricārikā rugṇālaye rogiṇāṃ nāmāṅkanaṃ kurvatī āsīt।

nam

niṣkāsanam   

tat adhikārapatraṃ yasyānusāreṇa ko'pi kasmād api sthānāt bahirgantuṃ śakyate।

anyasmin deśe vastūnāṃ preṣaṇārthe ahaṃ niṣkāsanaṃ prāptavān।

nam

ātmadānam   

unnatoddeśena svaprāṇānām arpaṇam।

deśasya svātantryārthaṃ naike vīrāḥ ātmadānaṃ kṛtavantaḥ।

nam

ucchvāsaḥ, recakaḥ, śuṣmaḥ, recanam, viniśvasitaḥ, ucchvasitaḥ   

nāsikāyāḥ mukhāt vā vāyoḥ tyāgaḥ।

ucchvāsaṃ kartuṃ śyāmaḥ kāṭhinyam anubhavati।

nam

vivāsaḥ, udvāsaḥ, pravāsanam, vivāsanam, pravrājanam   

kasmāccit sthānāt kṣetrāt vā apanayanam ityevaṃrūpaḥ daṇḍaḥ।

maṅgalunā anyajātīyayā yuvatyā saha vivāhaḥ kṛtaḥ ataḥ tasya jātyāḥ vivāsaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

padīnam, ūrukam, āprapadīnam   

adhovastraviśeṣaḥ।

śaitye ūrṇasya padīnam sukhadāyakaṃ bhavati।

nam

padmāsanam, kamalāsanam   

yogasya ekam āsanaṃ yasmin vāmorūpari dakṣiṇaṃ saṃsthāpya vāmaṃ tathā dakṣiṇorūpari paścimena vidhinā dhṛtyā karābhyāṃ dhṛtam aṅguṣṭhaṃ hṛdaye nidhāya cibukaṃ nāsāgram avalokayet।

brāhmamuhūrte kṛtena padmāsanena cittaṃ śāntaṃ bhavati।

nam

svastikāsanam   

yogāṅgāsanaviśeṣaḥ yatra jānunoḥ antare ubhe pādatale samyak kṛtvā upaviśyate।

saḥ svastikāsane upaviśati।

nam

paśupālanam   

paśūnāṃ pālanasya kriyā।

gopālakānāṃ mukhyaḥ vyavasāyaḥ paśupālanam asti।

nam

pācanam, jīrṇiḥ, pariṇatiḥ, pākaḥ, jīrṇam, jaraṇam, paripākaḥ, paripakvatā   

bhuktasya annasya jaṭhare śarīrasya dhātuṣu parivartanam।

bhojanasya samyak pācanaṃ na bhavati cet malāvarodhaḥ bhavati।

nam

naukāpaṭaḥ, vātavasanam, vāyuvasanam, naukāvasanam, nauvasanam, nauvastram, vātavastram, vāyuvastram, vāyupaṭaḥ, javanikā, marutpaṭaḥ, vātapaṭaḥ   

tat vistṛta-vastraṃ yad naukāyāḥ pulinde vāyutaḥ gatinirdhāraṇārthe badhyate।

ākasmikāgatena ativātena naukāpaṭaḥ vidīrṇaḥ।

nam

pādāsanam, upadhānam, āsādaḥ, caraṇopadhānam   

yānādiṣu pādau sthāpayituṃ nirmitaṃ sthānam।

yāne upaveṣṭuṃ saḥ pādāsane padam asthāpayat।

nam

anvayaḥ, jananam, upajananam   

vaṃśaparamparāyāṃ pitaraṃ pitāmahaṃ prapitāmahaṃ ca athavā putraṃ pautraṃ prapautraṃ ca adhikṛtya kṛtāyāṃ gaṇanāyāṃ krameṇa sthānam।

tṛtīyād anvayād anantaram asmākaṃ gṛhe kanyā ajāyata।

nam

pratyāgamanam, pratyāvṛttiḥ, punarāgamanam, punarāgamaḥ, punarāyanam, punarāvṛttiḥ, punarāvartaḥ, upāvṛttiḥ, parivṛttiḥ, pratyāvṛttiḥ, āgatiḥ   

punaḥ āgamanasya kriyā।

atithīnāṃ pratyāgamanena gṛhasadasyāḥ khinnāḥ jātāḥ।

nam

punarsthāpanam   

punaḥ kṛtā sthāpanā।

vidyālayapariṣadaḥ punarsthāpanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

pṛcchā, pṛcchanam, marśanam, paripṛcchā, vicikitsā, anvīkṣā, anvīkṣaṇam, anusaṃdhānam, carcā, tarkā, parīṣṭiḥ, paryeṣaṇam, mārgaṇam, sampraśnaḥ, praśnaḥ   

kāṃcit ghaṭanā kaṃcit viṣayaṃ vā jñātuṃ pravartitā pṛcchanakriyā।

etāvatyā pṛcchayā api kaścid lābhaḥ na jātaḥ।

nam

pūrvānumānam   

pūrvameva kriyamāṇam anumānam।

asmin varṣe samyak vṛṣṭiḥ bhaviṣyati iti pūrvānumānam।

nam

andolanam   

hindolanasya dolanam।

hindolasya andolanam atīva unnatam asti।

nam

potabhaṅgaḥ, pravahaṇabhaṅgaḥ, yānabhaṅgaḥ, vahanabhaṅgaḥ, vahitrabhaṅgaḥ, viplavaḥ, nauvyasanam   

naukāyāḥ samāghātena nāśasya kriyā।

potabhaṅge naike janāḥ jalasamādhiḥ prāptavantāḥ।

nam

prajananam   

santānotpatteḥ kriyāḥ।

sarveṣu prāṇiṣu prajananasya kṣamatā bhinnā bhavati।

nam

prāyaścittam, prāyaścittiḥ, prāyaścetanam, niṣkṛtiḥ, pāpaniṣkṛtiḥ, pāpāpanuttiḥ, pāvanam   

pāpakṣayamātrasādhanaṃ karma।

hindūdharmīyāḥ svapāpānāṃ prāyaścittam ācarituṃ tīrthasthānaṃ gacchanti athavā dānādīn kurvanti।

nam

āsphoṭanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ uḍḍayanādiṣu kāleṣu udbhūyamānaṃ dhvaniḥ।

pippale khagānāṃ pakṣasya āsphoṭanaṃ spaṣṭaṃ śrūyate।

nam

abhisaṃyānam   

vāraṃ vāraṃ gamanāgamanasya kriyā।

upamaṃḍalādhikāriṇaṃ milituṃ bahu vāraṃ abhisaṃyānam kṛtam।

nam

kācanam, kācanakam, bandhinī   

tad vastu yena kimapi badhyate।

saḥ idānīmapi pādatrasya kācanaṃ baddhum asamarthaḥ।

nam

protsāhanam, āśvāsanam, uttejanam, dhairyavardhanam   

kimapi kāryaṃ kartuṃ kasyāpi utsāhavardhanam।

saḥ spardhakebhyaḥ protsāhanaṃ dadāti।

nam

kaphaḥ, śleṣmā, śleṣmakaḥ, kledanaḥ, kledakaḥ, balahā, khaṭaḥ, nidrāsañjananam, syeduḥ   

udkāsanādikāle mukhe āgataḥ upalepaḥ।

yadā saḥ udkāsate tadā tasya mukhāt kaphaḥ āgacchati।

nam

lokayānam, sarvayānam, vahitram   

yātrikān ekasthānād anyasthānaṃ netum upayujyamānaṃ bṛhat yānam।

lokayānaṃ relayānaṃ ca ete sāmānyajanānām atīva upayukte yātrāsādhane staḥ।

nam

grathanam, vayanam   

grathanakriyā।

mālatī svedakanirmāṇāya grathanaṃ karoti।

nam

śuṇḍā, sandhānī, maṇḍanirhārasthānam   

madyapānagṛham;

saḥ pratidinam śuṇḍāyām gacchati

nam

visarjanam   

mūrtinirmālyādīnāṃ jale pravahaṇasya kriyā।

pūjāyāḥ anantaraṃ asmābhiḥ mūrteḥ visarjanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

bhūvijñānam, bhūgarbhaśāstram   

tad śāstraṃ yena pṛthivyāḥ uparitanaḥ adhastanaśca bhāgaḥ kaiḥ tattvaiḥ nirmitaḥ asti iti jñāyate।

bhūvijñānaṃ tasya abhīṣṭaḥ viṣayaḥ asti।

nam

manovijñānam   

yasmin śāstre manasaḥ vṛttīnām athavā manasi jāyamānānāṃ vicārādīnāṃ vivecanaṃ bhavati।

saḥ manovijñānasya chātraḥ asti।

nam

abhiparigrahaṇam, samavalambanam, samanvārabhaṇam, samparirabhaṇam, svajanam, puṭanam   

vyāvartanasya kriyā।

abhiparigrahaṇena mama haste vedanā jāyate।

nam

pradhānamantrī   

kasyāpi deśasya saḥ mantrī yaḥ anyeṣu sarveṣu mantriṣu pradhānaḥ asti tathā ca tasya mantrimaṇḍalasya netā asti।

paṃṇḍita-javāharalāla-neharu-mahodayaḥ bhāratasya prathamaḥ pradhānamantrī āsīt।

nam

alpāhāraḥ, laghubhojanam   

alpamātrāyāṃ bhujyamānaṃ bhojanam।

saḥ madhyāhne alpāhāraṃ karoti।

nam

smitam, utsmayaḥ, utsmitam, smitiḥ, smeraḥ, smeratā, smayanam   

smayanakriyā।

bālakasya smitaṃ sarveṣāṃ manāṃsi haranti।

nam

mūlasthānam   

pūrvajānāṃ nivāsasthānam।

mumbaīnagare vartamānasya mama mitrasya mūlasthānaṃ rājasthānam iti asti।

nam

mocanam, unmocanam, avamocanam   

dūrīkaraṇasya kriyā।

hanumān svasya bhaktānāṃ vipattīnāṃ mocanaṃ karoti।

nam

mohanamālā   

suvarṇasya mālā।

śreṣṭhī giradhārīlālaḥ mohanamālāṃ paridhārayate।

nam

yajñamaṇḍapaḥ, yajñavāṭaḥ, yajñasthānam, yajñīyaśālā   

yajñasya gṛham;

munayaḥ rājasūyayajñārthe yajñamaṇḍape samāgatāḥ

nam

yogadānam, aṃśadānam, dattāṃśaḥ, uddhāraḥ   

kasminnapi kārye sahāyatāpradānam।

sarveṣāṃ grāmasthānāṃ yogadānena asya mandirasya nirmāṇaṃ jātam।

nam

yojanam   

parimāṇaviśeṣaḥ, ṣoḍaśasahasrahastaiḥ yojanaṃ bhavati।

kasturyā gandhaḥ yojanaṃ paryantaṃ ghrātuṃ śakyate।

nam

vilāsamandiram, vilāsabhavanam, krīḍāmandiram, ratimandiram   

bhavanaviśeṣaḥ, rājabhavane āmodapramodārthe tathā ca vilāsārthe vā nirmitaṃ bhavanam;

kīcakaḥ ekākīnīṃ sairandhrīṃ vilāsamandire kapaṭena āhūtavān

nam

raktasrāvaḥ, raktamokṣaṇam, raktannutiḥ, rudhirakṣaraṇam, vetasāmlaḥ, raktapatanam, asṛgvimokṣaṇam, asṛgsrāvaḥ, raktāvasecanam, avasekaḥ, avasecanam, sirāmokṣaḥ, sirāvyadhaḥ, viśrāvaṇam, vyadhā   

śarīrasya kasyacit aṅgāvayavasya chedanāt anyasmād kāraṇāt vā śarīrāt raktasya sravaṇam।

atyadhikena raktasrāveṇa durghaṭanayā pīḍitaḥ janaḥ mṛtaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

rakṣā, rakṣaṇaṃ, saṃvardhanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ kāryasya vā nirīkṣaṇaṃ kṛtvā tasya samyak rūpeṇa sthāpanam athavā pālanam।

samyaktayā saṃvardhanena vastūni adhikakālaparyantaṃ surakṣitāni bhavanti।

nam

lepanam, ālepaḥ, ālepanam, lepaḥ, vilepaḥ, vilepanam, lipaḥ, limpaḥ   

limpanasya kriyā।

dhānyasañcayanāt pūrvaṃ kuśūlasya lepanaṃ kriyate।

nam

prāvarakam, pracchādanam   

antarīyasadṛśaṃ laghuvastraṃ yat kaṭyāṃ dhārayati।

prāvarakaṃ sukhadāyakaṃ vastraṃ asti।

nam

avaluṇṭhanam   

kasminnapi sthāne nipatya ekadiktaḥ anyadikparyantaṃ vegena gamanasya kriyā।

bālakebhyaḥ mṛdāyām avaluṇṭhanaṃ rocate।

nam

antardhā, vyavadhā, antardhiḥ, apavāraṇam, apidhānam, tirodhānam, pidhānam, ācchādanam, antaram   

antardhānakriyā yat viśeṣataḥ devatādīnām bhavati।

bhagavān bhaktāya varaṃ datvā tirodhānaṃ kṛtavān।

nam

lavaṅgam, lavaṅgapuṣpam, lavaṅgakalikā, divyam, śekharam, lavam, śrīpuṣpam, ruciram, vārisambhavam, bhṛṅgāram, gīrvāṇakusumam, candanapuṣpam, devakusumam, śrīsaṃjñam, śrīprasūnam   

ekasyāḥ latāyāḥ kalikā yāṃ śoṣayitvā tasyāḥ vyañjanarūpeṇa auṣadharūpeṇa ca upayogaḥ prayogaḥ bhavati।

lavaṅgasya tailasya upayogaḥ dantapīḍānivāraṇārthaṃ kriyate।

nam

punarāgamanam, pratinivṛttiḥ, pratigamanam, pratyāgamanam, pratyāyānam, pratigatiḥ, pratyāgatiḥ, pratyāvṛttiḥ, āgatiḥ, punarupāgamaḥ   

punaḥ āgamanasya kriyā।

adya śyāmasya grāmāt punarāgamanam na śakyate।

nam

vidyutpātaḥ, vajrapātaḥ, vidyutprapatanam   

vidyutaḥ pṛthivyāṃ patanam।

hyaḥ jāte vidyutpātena dvau janau pīḍitau abhavatām।

nam

abhiyoktā, vādī, abhiyogī, arthī, kāraṇavādī, kāryī, kriyāpādaḥ, kriyāvādī, gūḍhasākṣī, parivādī, pūrvapakṣapādaḥ, pūrvavādī, pratyabhiskandanam   

yaḥ nyāyālaye rājasabhāyāṃ vā svapakṣam upasthāpayati।

abhiyoktā svasya puṣṭyarthe pramāṇaṃ saṅgṛhṇāti।

nam

kiraṇasphuraṇam, aṃśupātanam, raśmivikiraṇam   

kiraṇādīnāṃ nirgamanam।

pṛthivī sūryāt jāyamānena kiraṇasphuraṇena eva ūrjāṃ prakāśaṃ ca labhate।

nam

virecakaḥ, virecakam, virecakī, recakaḥ, recakam, recakī, koṣṭhavisraṃsanam, koṣṭhavisraṃsanaḥ, koṣṭhavisraṃsanā, malasārakam, auṣadhīyadravyam   

gadyaviśeṣaḥ, virekakārakaḥ।

paṭolapatraṃ pittaghnam nāḍī tasya kaphāpahā phalaṃ tasya tridoṣaghnaṃ mūlaṃ tasya virecakam

nam

āpad, vipad, vyasanam, upaplavaḥ, vipattiḥ, upadravaḥ, atyāhitaṃ, anarthaḥ, viplavaḥ, vipattikālaḥ, āpatkālaḥ, vipatkālaḥ   

vipattiyuktaḥ kālaḥ।

hitaiṣiṇāṃ parīkṣaṇaṃ vipattau eva bhavati। / sampattau ca vipattau ca sādhūnāmekarūpatā।

nam

vilayanam, dravīkaraṇam, saṃlayanam   

dravye kasyāpi vastunaḥ ekatrībhavanam।

śarkarāyāḥ jale vilayanena pānakaṃ bhavati।

nam

śulkasthānam   

tat sthānaṃ yatra bahiḥ āgateṣu vastuṣu śulkaṃ grahītuṃ kecana janāḥ vasanti।

mayā śulkasthāne dviśatakāni rupyakāṇi śulkaṃ dattam।

nam

vyavasthāpanam, prabandhanam   

racanasya kriyā।

pratyekasya kāryasya vyavasthāpanaṃ samyak bhavet।

nam

vyākaraṇam, padānuśāsanam, śabdaśāsanam, śabdaśāstram   

tat śāstraṃ yasmin śabdasya prakārādeḥ nirupaṇam asti।

bhāṣāyāḥ mūlādhāraḥ vyākaraṇam।

nam

śakunam   

śubhamuhūrte kṛtaṃ kāryam।

śakune bādhāṃ na utpadyeta ataḥ prathamaṃ gaṇeśaḥ pūjyate।

nam

śāpoddhāraḥ, śāpamocanam, śāpanivāraṇam   

śāpāt mocanam।

gautamasya śāpāt śilābhūtāyāḥ ahalyāyāḥ śāpoddhāraḥ rāmeṇa kṛtaḥ।

nam

śibiram, samāvāsaḥ, niveśanam   

yasmin sthāne janāḥ viśiṣṭakālaparyantaṃ kenacit viśiṣṭena prayojanena nivasanti।

netrapaṭalasya niḥśulkaṃ nidānaṃ kartuṃ cikitsakena daśānāṃ dinānāṃ śibiram āyojitam।

nam

malotsargaḥ, malavisargaḥ, malavisarjanam, malasrutiḥ   

śarīrāt malasya visarjanam।

grāmeṣu bahavaḥ janāḥ bahiḥstheṣu sthāneṣu eva malotsargaṃ kurvanti।

nam

pratijñāpatram, pratijñāpatrakam, vilekhā, śāsanam, vācikapatram, prasaṃvidā   

tad patraṃ yasmin niyamaiḥ saha pratijñā likhitā vartate।

daladvayena pratijñapatre hastākṣaraṃ kṛtam।

nam

pradhānamadhyasthaḥ, mukhyapramāṇapuruṣaḥ, śreṣṭhī   

stheyagaṇeṣu pradhānaḥ puruṣaḥ।

stheyagaṇaiḥ saṃvādaṃ kṛtvā pradhānamadhyasthaḥ svanirṇayam aśrāvayat।

nam

sarvekṣaṇam, anudarśanam   

kasyacit viṣayasya vastunaḥ vā samyak nirīkṣaṇena niṣkarṣaprāptiḥ।

sarvekṣaṇena jñāyate yat kebhyaścit varṣebhyaḥ anantaraṃ bhāratadeśasya janasaṅkhyā cīnadeśasya janasaṅkhyāyāḥ apekṣayā adhikā bhaviṣyati।

nam

sopānamārga, sopānapaddhatiḥ, sopānaśreṇiḥ, adhirohiṇī, niḥśrayaṇī, śālāram   

sopānānām mārgaḥ।

vāpī cāsmin marakataśitābaddhasopānamārgā [megha 76]।

nam

sāhacaryam, samparkaḥ, saṃgatiḥ, saṅgatiḥ, saṃvāsaḥ, sahāyanam   

saha vasanam।

guroḥ sāhacarye nūtanāḥ viṣayāḥ adhyetuṃ śakyante।

nam

siṃhāvalokanam, anudarśanam, bhūtāvalokanam   

saṃkṣepeṇa gatakāle sañjātānāṃ ghaṭanānāṃ varṇanam।

sāhityikagoṣṭhyāḥ siṃhāvalokanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

sīvanamūlya   

sīvanasya mūlyam;

asya paṭasya sīvanamūlyam adhikam asti

nam

sīmāṅkanam   

cinhaiḥ kṣetrasya maryādāyāḥ avadhāraṇam;

asya kṣetrasya sīmāṅkanam suniścitam nāsti

nam

kledaḥ, saṃkledaḥ, temaḥ, ciklidam, unmanam, snehaḥ   

rasāt udakāt vā vastūnām aṅgānām vā mṛdutā-sahitā snigdhatā;

varṣā-ṛtau paṭeṣu kledaḥ dṛśyate

nam

sūcakaḥ, cihnam, lakṣaṇam, liṅgam, lāñchanam, bodhakaḥ, jñāpakaḥ, abhijñānam, saṅketaḥ   

kasyāpi ghaṭanāyāḥ kāryasya vā sadbhāvaṃ sūcayanti tatvāni।

ākāśe kṛṣṇavarṇīyāḥ meghāḥ vṛṣṭeḥ sūcakāḥ santi।

nam

spandanam, spandaḥ   

sūkṣmaṃ vā īṣat kampanam।

vaidyaḥ nāḍyāḥ spandanaṃ pariśīlya vyādhiṃ jānāti।

nam

svīkāraḥ, pratipattiḥ, pratigrahaḥ, pratigrahaṇam, grahaṇam, āvānam, svīkaraṇam, aṅgīkāraḥ   

aṅgīkaraṇasya kriyā।

vivāhasya varṣadvayānantarapi varuṇena svapatnyāḥ svīkāraḥ na kṛtaḥ।

nam

haraṇam, apaharaṇam, apanayanam   

anucitarūpeṇa balapūrvakaṃ nayanam।

rāvaṇena sītāyāḥ haraṇaṃ kṛtam।

nam

haviṣyānnam   

vratādiṣu bhakṣaṇīyaḥ dravyaviśeṣaḥ।

mahātmā haviṣyānnaṃ gṛhṇāti।

nam

ākrandanam, ākrośaḥ, vikrośaḥ, vilapanam, ākranditam, vilāpaḥ   

vipatkāle uccasvareṇa ālapanam।

akasmāt jātena pracaṇḍavātena sarve ākrandanam akurvan।

nam

hiṅguḥ, hiṅgukaḥ, sahasravedhī, sahasravīryā, śūlahṛt, śūlahṛd, śūlanāśinī, śūladviṭ, śālasāraḥ, vāhikaḥ, rāmaṭhaḥ, rāmaṭham, ramaṭhadhvaniḥ, ramaṭham, rakṣoghnaḥ, bhedanam, bhūtāriḥ, bhūtanāśanaḥ, billam, villam, bāhlikam, balhikam, piṇyākaḥ, piṇyākam, pinyāsaḥ, dīptam, ugragandham, ugravīryam, atyugram, agūḍhagandham, jatukam, jantughnam, bālhī, sūpadhūpanam, jatu, jantunāśanam, sūpāṅgam, gṛhiṇī, madhurā, keśaram   

upaskaraviśeṣaḥ- bālhika-pārasya-khorāsāna-mūlatānādi-deśe jāyamānāt kṣupāt niryāsitam ugragandhī dravyam।

hiṅguḥ upaskararūpeṇa vyañjaneṣu tathā ca oṣadhirupeṇa bheṣajeṣu upayujyate।

nam

vidhiḥ, bhāgyam, bhavitavyatā, niyatiḥ, yathābhāvaḥ, bhāgyavṛttiḥ, daivam, prāktanam   

yā ghaṭanā niścayena bhavati eva।

vidhiṃ kaḥ api parihartuṃ na śaknoti।

nam

adhyāpanasādhanam   

tāni sādhanāni yāni śikṣārthe upayujyante।

bī eḍ ityasmin abhyāsakrame naikānām adhyāpanasādhanānām āvaśyakatā asti।

nam

vegaḥ, javaḥ, javanam, taras, raṃhatiḥ, raṃhiḥ   

niyatasamaye pratimānakaṃ ākrāntā dūratā।

kārayānaṃ navatiḥ sahasramānaṃ yāvat vegena gacchati।

nam

viśeṣavargam, adhyāpanam, śikṣaṇam, upadeśaḥ   

vidyālayasya samayād atirikte samaye kañcit śulkaṃ svīkṛtya śikṣakeṇa kṛtaṃ pāṭhanam।

idānīṃtanīye kāle chātrāḥ viśeṣavarge eva paṭhitum icchanti।

nam

prajñānam   

yad smārayati।

sāranāthe naikāni buddhakālīnāni prajñānāni santi।

nam

jala-niṣkāsanam   

jalasya niṣkāsanam।

jala-niṣkāsanasya ucitā vyavasthā nāsti ataḥ asvacchaṃ jalaṃ mārge pravahati।

nam

upādhiḥ, abhidhānam, padanāma   

kasyacit padasya viśeṣaṃ nāma।

brigeḍiyara iti ekaḥ upādhiḥ asti।

nam

anaśanam   

jainamatānusāreṇa yadā mṛtyuḥ samīpam āgacchati tatkāle kṛtaḥ annasya jalasya ca parityāgaḥ।

jaināḥ anaśanaṃ pavitram asti iti manyante।

nam

anaśanam, annatyāgaḥ   

virodham asantuṣṭiṃ vā prakaṭayituṃ kṛtaḥ bhojanābhāvaḥ।

netāraḥ svoddeśān pūrayitum anaśanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

asthibhaṅgaḥ, asthicchallitam, rujā, karkaṭakam, kāṇḍabhagnam, atipātitam   

asthnaḥ bhañjanasya kriyā।

sīmāyāḥ pāde asthibhaṅgaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

pratipādanam   

samyak jñātvā kathanam।

vyākhyātuḥ pratipādanaṃ śrutvā sarve santuṣṭāḥ jātāḥ।

nam

yuddhāvasānam, yuddhaviśrāmaḥ, yuddhanivṛttiḥ, avahāraḥ   

sā avasthā yasyāṃ dve athavā adhikāni rāṣṭrāṇi yuddhaṃ sthagayitvā śāntim icchanti।

ijarāila iti tathā ca pelesṭāina iti rāṣṭrayoḥ yuddhāvasānasya prayatnaḥ niṣphalaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

ākṛtivijñānam   

jīvānāṃ rūparacanādiviṣayakaṃ vijñānam।

ākṛtivijñānaṃ mahyaṃ rocate।

nam

ātmānuśāsanam, pariṣkāraḥ   

ātmanaḥ kṛte anuśāsanam।

ātmānuśāsanena eva durvyasanebhyaḥ muktiṃ prāptuṃ śakyate।

nam

ārthikānudānam   

sahāyatārūpeṇa dattaṃ dhanam।

grāmīṇānām ārthikānudānāt etad rugṇālayaṃ nirmitam।

nam

upanirvācanam   

kasyāpi padasthānasadasyatādīnāṃ kṛte jātaṃ tad nirvācanaṃ yad kasyāpi avakāśapūrtyāḥ prāk kasmād api kāraṇāt riktasya padasthānasadasyatādīnāṃ pūrtyarthe bhavati।

mantriṇaḥ mṛtyoḥ anantaraṃ tasya nirvācanakṣetre upanirvācanam abhavat।

nam

marśanam, mantraṇam, upadeśaḥ   

bodhanasya kriyā।

vidyālaye marśanasya samaye sarve nūtanāḥ chātrāḥ upasthitāḥ āsan।

nam

kakṣāprabandhaḥ, kakṣāprabandhanam   

kakṣāyāḥ vyavasthāyāḥ kāryam।

kakṣānāyakaḥ kakṣāprabandhe kuśalaḥ asti।

nam

gativijñānam   

tad śāstraṃ yasmin gatīśīlānāṃ vastūnāṃ teṣāṃ balasya ca adhyayanaṃ kriyate।

mīnā gativijñāne kaṭhinatām anubhavati।

nam

rugṇavāhikā, rugṇavāhanam   

tad yānaṃ yad rugṇaṃ durghaṭanāyāṃ pīḍītaṃ janaṃ vā rugṇālayaṃ prāpayati tasmāt ānayati ca।

grāmīṇe rugṇālaye rugṇavāhikāyāḥ suvidhā na bhavati।

nam

cārulekhanam, sulekhanam, śobhanalekhanakalā, śobhanalekhanaśilpam, cārulekhanaśilpam, śubhalekhanam   

samyak lekhanasya kalā।

pāṭhaśālāyāṃ cārulekhanasya pratiyogitāyāḥ āyojanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

nirgamanam, vimocanam, utsargaḥ   

niḥssaraṇasya kriyā।

nagareṣu jalasya nirgamanasya ucitā vyavasthā bhavitum arhati।

nam

drava-gatiśāstram, drava-gativijñānam   

bhautikaśāstrasya sā śākhā yasyāṃ gatimānadravasya balasya upayogasya adhyayanaṃ bhavati।

toyayantraṃ drava-gatiśāstrāt prāptam।

nam

rokadhanam, rokaḥ   

tad dhanaṃ yad mudrārūpeṇa vartate।

mama pārśve pañcaviṃśatisahasrāṇi rupyakāṇi rokadhanam asti।

nam

nāmāṅakanam   

kasmiñcit kāryakrame svasya bhāgaṃ niścitaṃ kartuṃ svanāmalekhanam।

rāyapurakṣetre vidyācaraṇamahodayena kām̐gresa iti pakṣataḥ nāmāṅakanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

nirūpaṇam, nirvacanam   

kasyacit vicārasya matasya vā samyak prakāreṇa pratipādanam।

asmin kāvye mātṛtvabhāvasya nirūpaṇaṃ samyak kṛtam asti।

nam

vanonmūlanam   

vane sthitānāṃ vṛkṣāṇāṃ chedanam।

vanonmūlanaṃ sthagayituṃ nāgarikaiḥ yatnaḥ kriyeta।

nam

paridānam   

karmacāribhiḥ udyogakālasya samāpteḥ anantaraṃ prāpyamāṇaṃ dhanam।

paridānasya dhanena pitā gṛham akrīṇāt।

nam

mūlyāṅkanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ guṇasya upayogitāyāḥ vā parīkṣaṇam।

hīrakasya mūlyāṅkanaṃ maṇikāraḥ eva kartuṃ śaknoti।

nam

dāhaḥ, dahanam, ploṣaḥ, tāpaḥ, jvalanam   

śarīre jvalanena jāyamānā pīḍā।

ghṛtalepanena dāhaḥ kiñcit nyūnaḥ bhavati।

nam

chedanam, kartanam, vicchedaḥ, ācchedaḥ, chedaḥ, pracchedaḥ, kalpanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ dvaidhīkaraṇam।

idānīṃ dhānyasya chedanaṃ pracalati।

nam

durvacam, garhā, nindā, apabhāṣaṇam, kuvacanam, durvacanam, khaloktiḥ, durālāpaḥ, durvādaḥ, apavādaḥ, garhaṇam, paruṣoktiḥ, śapanam, vidūṣaṇam, adhikṣepaḥ   

duṣṭaṃ vacanam।

kenāpi durvacaṃ na prayoktavyam।

nam

cocam, cocakam, mukhaśodhanam, rāmavallabham   

kāmavallabhasya sugandhitvak yā auṣadharūpeṇa upaskararūpeṇa ca upayujyate।

mātā upaskarayukte odane cocasya yojanaṃ vismṛtavatī।

nam

sambodhanam   

vyākaraṇaśāstrānusāreṇa kamapi āhūya abhimukhīkaraṇāya prayuktaṃ vacanam।

he rāma ahaṃ mṛtaḥ ityasmin vākye he rāma iti sambodhanam asti।

nam

parimāṇam, mānam, pramāṇam   

bhāraghanaphalādīnāṃ māpanaṃ yena bhavati।

bhāraghanaphalayoḥ māpanaṃ bhinnaiḥ parimāṇaiḥ kriyate।

nam

upacchandanam, upamantraṇam, ullāpaḥ, ullāpanam   

kamapi modayituṃ kṛtā asatyā athavā atyadhikā praśaṃsā।

mañjulī upacchandane nipuṇā asti।

nam

yauvanāvasthā, yauvanadaśā, yauvanam, kaumāram   

kasyāpi manuṣyasya āyuṣaḥ ekādaśavarṣataḥ pañcadaśavarṣaparyantasya avasthā।

rāmasya vivāhaḥ yauvanāvasthāyām abhavat।

nam

nibhṛtam, apavāritam, upāṃśu, gūḍham, gūḍhatayā, gūḍhe, guhyam, guptam, parokṣam, sagūḍham, rahasyam, channam, sanutar, channe, tiraścathā, nigūḍham, niṇik, niṇyam   

anyaiḥ mā vijñāyi iti rītyā।

śyāmaḥ nibhṛtam āgatya mama pṛṣṭhataḥ asthāt।

nam

rājasthānam   

bhāratasya marusthalayuktaṃ rājyam।

rājasthānasya rājadhānī jayapuram asti।

nam

sammelanam   

kenacit uddeśena yatra janāḥ sammilanti।

sammelane mahāntaḥ vidvāṃsaḥ āsan।

nam

ṭippaṇī, abhimatam, ṭīkā, bhāṣyam, kathanam   

kasyāpi kāryasya guṇāguṇaviṣayīṇī uktiḥ।

mahilā-ārakṣaṇa-vidheyaka-viṣaye bahubhiḥ ṭippaṇī kṛtā।

nam

samīkṣaṇam, guṇāguṇaparīkṣā, guṇadoṣavivecanam, guṇadoṣaparīkṣaṇam, guṇadoṣanirūpaṇam   

kasyāpi viṣayasya pariśīlanena tasya guṇadoṣāṇāṃ kathanam।

nāṭakasya samīkṣaṇaṃ lekhituṃ śikṣikayā uktaḥ।

nam

vārtā, vṛttāntaḥ, prakhyāpanam, vijñaptiḥ   

kasyāpi ghaṭanāyāḥ kathanam।

vṛtāntalekhakena mudraṇālaye vārtā preṣitā।

nam

bhāṣāvijñānam, bhāṣāśāstram   

kasyāpi bhāṣāyāḥ vaijñānikadṛṣṭyā adhyayanam।

śrīmatī vaijayantīśarmāmahodayā bhāṣāvijñānasya prādhyāpikā asti।

nam

prakāśanam   

tad pustakam athavā sā patrikā yā prakāśyate।

asmākaṃ mudraṇālayāt jātānāṃ nūtanānāṃ prakāśananāṃ iyaṃ sūciḥ asti।

nam

pīṭham, āsanam, viṣṭaraḥ, vistaraḥ, saṃveśaḥ, āsandī, mañcikā   

tad āsanaṃ yasmin na kevalam upaviśyate tathā ca yasya pṛṣṭhabhāgaḥ pṛṣṭhasya ādhārabhūtaḥ।

pitā pīṭham upaviśya dainikaṃ paṭhati।

nam

prathinam   

kliṣṭānāṃ kārbanikayaugikānāṃ vargāṇām ekaḥ yasmin kārbana iti, hāiḍrojana iti, āksījana iti, nāiṭrojana iti tathā ca salphara iti sarve padārthāḥ santi।

prathinaṃ prākṛtikarūpeṇa vanaspatiṣu tathā ca jantuṣu prāpyate।

nam

sāvadhānatā, dakṣatā, avadhānam, avekṣā   

sāvadhānasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

sāvadhānatayā mārgaḥ laṅghanīyaḥ।

nam

sarvakāraḥ, śāsanam, praśāsanam   

deśarājyādīnāṃ prabandhanaṃ kriyamāṇā saṃsthā।

sarvakāraḥ nītim anusṛtya ācaraṇaṃ kuryāt।

nam

mahānalvam, sahastramānam   

dūratāyāḥ māpanaṃ kartuṃ yat parimāṇaṃ tad।

sahastraṃ mānaṃ nāma ekaṃ mahānalvam।

nam

vṛttiḥ, vartanam, ācaraṇam, rītiḥ, sthitiḥ   

sā śarīrasya kriyā yayā manasi sthitāḥ bhāvāḥ prakaṭībhavanti।

sahayātriṇaḥ vṛttiṃ dṛṣṭvā vayaṃ jāgarukāḥ abhavam।

nam

sīvanam, sūcisevanam   

sūcyā vastrāṇām athavā carmaṇāṃ sandheḥ samaye nirmitā sūtasya rekhā।

dṛḍhena sīvanena vastrasya sandhiḥ samyak bhavati।

nam

vāyugaṇḍaḥ, udarādhmānam, vātaphullatā, vāyupūrṇatā, vātikatvam   

pacanasaṃsthāyām ajīrṇasya kāraṇāt utpannaḥ vāyuḥ।

udare āmlapramāṇasya ādhikyatvena vāyugaṇḍaḥ bhavati।

nam

śaucālayaḥ, śaucagharam, pāyukṣālanabhūmiḥ, nepathyagṛham, uccāraprasrāvasthānam, varcaḥsthānam   

manuṣyaiḥ malatyāgārthe vinirmitaṃ sthānam।

sulabhāḥ śaucālayāḥ janānāṃ suvidhārthe vinirmitāḥ santi।

nam

māsikavetanam, māsikavartanam, māsikabhūtiḥ, māsikaṃ vetanam, māsikakarmaṇyā, māsikavidhā, māsikabhṛtyā, māsikabharaṇyam, māsikabharaṇam, māsikamūlyam, māsikanirveśaḥ, māsikapaṇaḥ, māsikaviṣṭiḥ   

pratimāsaṃ dīyamānā karmadakṣiṇā;

agrime māse mama kanyāyāḥ māsikavetanaṃ pañcadaśasahasrarupyakāṇi bhaviṣyati

nam

yodhanam, vimardanam, araraḥ, pratidāraṇam, prayuddham, prahāraḥ, sampātaḥ, āskandanam, āyodhanam, viśasanam, samaraḥ   

samūhasya dvayoḥ vā kalahasya tāḍanasya vā kriyā।

nirvācanasya samaye yodhanaṃ jātam।

nam

anuṣṭhānam, ācaraṇam, vidhānam, karaṇam, sampādanam, niṣpattiḥ, siddhiḥ, nirvāhaḥ, nirvahaṇam   

suyogyarītyā kāryasya samāpanam।

asya kāryasya anuṣṭhānaṃ samyakatayā jātam।

nam

sampādanam   

kañcit pustakaṃ saṃvādapatraṃ vā kramapāṭhādīnāṃ yogyatānusāreṇa racayitvā tasya prakāśanasya kriyā।

akhaṇḍajyoti ityasya sampādanaṃ praṇavapaṇḍyāmahodayaḥ karoti।

nam

sucintanam   

samyak cintanasya kriyā।

sucintanāt manuṣyaḥ prasannatāṃ prāpnoti।

nam

parvasnānam   

parvanimittaṃ snānam।

makarasaṅkrānti ityasmin dine parvasnānaṃ kriyate।

nam

pratisthānam, sthāne sthāne, abhitaḥ, paritaḥ, sarvatra, sarvataḥ, mārgavartmasu, viṣvañc   

pratyekasmin sthāne।

rakṣārthaṃ sainikāḥ pratisthānaṃ tiṣṭhanti।

nam

pacanakriyā, pākakriyā, pākaḥ, vipākaḥ, pāciḥ, paciḥ, śrapaṇam, ārādhanam, sūdakarma   

bhojananirmāṇasya kriyā।

mātrā pacanakriyāyāḥ samayaḥ eva na prāpyate।

nam

adhilābhāṃśaḥ, vetanādhikadānam   

lābhasya saḥ aṃśaḥ yaḥ karmacāriṣu vitīryate।

asmin varṣe āhatya daśasahastrarūpyakāṇāṃ adhilābhāṃśam aprāpnot।

nam

adhilābhāṃśaḥ, vetanādhikadānam   

vetanāt atiriktaṃ karmacāribhyaḥ dīyamānaṃ dhanam।

dīpāvalyāḥ samaye sarve karmacāriṇaḥ adhilābhāṃśam apekṣyante।

nam

prakāśanam   

pustakasya prakāśitayaḥ āvṛttayaḥ।

pratidinaṃ vartamānapatrāṇāṃ naikāni prakāśanāni vikrīyante।

nam

sabhāgṛham, sabhāmaṇḍapam, āsthānamaṇḍapam   

tad sthānaṃ yatra janāḥ ekatritāḥ bhavanti।

sabhāgṛhe vidvāṃsaḥ santi।

nam

paricayaḥ, parijñānam, ānugatyam, upagamaḥ, paricitiḥ, vibhāvaḥ, sambhavaḥ   

kenāpi saha paricitatā।

śyāmasya mahadbhiḥ janaiḥ saha paricayaḥ asti।

nam

calanam, saraṇam, yānam, gatiḥ, vrājaḥ   

ekaṃ sthānaṃ vihāya anyasthānaṃ prāpaṇam।

tasya calanaṃ savegam asti।

nam

arṇavapotaḥ, samudrayānam, kaṇṭhālaḥ, jalayānam, tarantī, nāvaḥ, naukā, nau, pariplavaḥ, potram, bohitthaḥ, bohittham, maṅginī, rokam, vārbaṭaḥ, vārvaṭaḥ   

yantracālitaṃ tat yānaṃ yad samudraṃ gacchati।

hyaḥ asmābhiḥ bhāratadeśasya nausenāyāḥ virāṭa iti arṇavapotaḥ dṛṣṭaḥ।

nam

vistāraḥ, prasāraḥ, prasaraḥ, vistaraḥ, prasaraṇam, vyāptiḥ, vitatiḥ, vyāpanam, vyāpakatvam   

vardhanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

jalaplāvanāt rakṣituṃ setūnāṃ vistāraḥ āvaśyakaḥ asti।

nam

garjanam, garjanā, virāvaḥ, ghanadhvaniḥ, gambhīranādaḥ, pragarjanam   

kasyāpi bhayaṅkarasya prāṇinaḥ uccasvarayuktaḥ nādaḥ।

vyāghrasya garjanaṃ śrutvā janāḥ palāyan।

nam

garjam, garjaḥ, garjanam, ghoṣaḥ, ghoṣaṇam, hiṅkāraḥ, ghanadhvaniḥ, abhiṣṭanaḥ, avakrandaḥ, avagūraṇam, avasvanyam, ānardam, ānarditam, āraṭi, ārasitam, udgāraḥ, uddhūtam, kaṇṭhīravaḥ, kṣveḍā, dhuniḥ, dhūtkāraḥ, nardaḥ, nardanaḥ, narditaḥ, nirhrādaḥ, nivāśaḥ, nihrāditam, pragarjanam, prasvanitam, mahānādaḥ, mahāvirāvaḥ, māyuḥ, meḍiḥ, raṭitam, rambhaḥ, rambham, ravaṇaḥ, ravaṇam, ravaṇā, ravataḥ, reṣaṇam, vāśaḥ, vāśanam, vāśiḥ, vāśraḥ, viravaḥ, visphoṭanam, visphūrjitam, śuṣmaḥ, samunnādaḥ, hulihulī, huṃkṛtam   

abhiṣṭanakriyā।

meghānāṃ garjanābhiḥ saha vidyudbhiḥ saha ca varṣā avarṣat।

nam

santulanam   

dvayoḥ pakṣayoḥ samānā sthitiḥ।

pratikūlāsu paristhitiṣvapi svasya santulanaṃ rakṣitavyam।

nam

santulanam   

bhārasya tolanam।

svarṇakāreṇa nūpuraṃ tolayituṃ tulāyāḥ santulanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

vijñānam   

tat jñānaśākhā yasyām rasāyanaśāstraṃ prāṇīśāstraṃ gaṇitaśāstram ityādīnāṃ vidyāśākhāyāḥ adhyayanaṃ kriyate।

mama putrī vijñānasya granthaṃ paṭhati।

nam

vidhiḥ, vidhānam, rītiḥ, paddhatiḥ   

kāryasañcālanasya praṇāliḥ।

iha saṃsāre sarvaṃ niyateḥ vidhim anusṛtya eva pracalati।

nam

bharaṇī, bharaṇīlagnam   

ekaṃ lagnam।

bharaṇī bhūkhananāya śubham iti cintayati।

nam

dhaniṣṭhā, śraviṣṭhā, vasudaivatā, bhūtiḥ, nidhānam, dhanavatī   

aśvinyādisaptaviṃśatinakṣatrāntargatatrayoviṃśannakṣatram।

pañcatārakāyuktaṃ nakṣatraṃ bhavati dhaniṣṭhā yat navasu ūrdhvanakṣatreṣu vartate।

nam

āvegaḥ, saṃvegaḥ, udīrṇatā, uttejanam   

bhāvasya ādhikyena yuktā manasaḥ avasthā।

sāmānyāsu paristhitiṣu asādhyaṃ kāryaṃ kadācit manuṣyaḥ āvegena karoti।

nam

ākarṇanam, saṃśravaṇam, śrāvaḥ, saṃśravaḥ, śrutiḥ, upaśrutiḥ, āśrutiḥ, abhiśrāvaḥ, upakarṇanam, śrutam   

śravaṇasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

suvacanānām ākarṇanaṃ kartum eva karṇau staḥ।

nam

adhiveśanam   

saṃsadaḥ dīrghakālinā sabhā।

saṃsadaḥ śītakālīnam adhiveśanaṃ ārabhate।

nam

bahiṣkāraḥ, bahiṣkaraṇam, parivāsaḥ, tyajanam, vyavacchedaḥ, nirākriyā   

niṣkāsanasya kriyā।

rāmeṇa anyajātīyayā yuvatinā saha vivāhaḥ kṛtaḥ ataḥ samājaḥ tasya bahiṣkāram akarot।

nam

mithunam, dvayam, dvandvam, yugam, yugalam, yamalam, yāmalam, yamaḥ, yamakam, yutakam   

manuṣyādiprāṇināṃ strīpuṃsayoḥ yugmam।

hā hanta hanta! kasyāpi bāṇena viyutam etad mṛgamithunam।

nam

nitambaḥ, kaṭiḥ, kaṭī, śroṇiḥ, śroṇī, kaṭaḥ, prothaḥ, jaghanam, śroṇīphalam   

sakthnoḥ uparitanaḥ śarīrāvayavaviśeṣaḥ।

mama nitambe vedanā jāyate।

nam

ullaṅghanam, atikramaṇam, vyatikramaḥ   

niścayapratijñāniyamavidhyādīnāṃ viruddham ācaraṇam।

yaḥ niyamānām ullaṅghanaṃ karoti saḥ daṇḍitaḥ bhaviṣyati।

nam

ākarṇadhanurāsanam   

yogāsanaprakāraḥ।

śikṣakaḥ ākarṇadhanurāsanaṃ pāṭhayati।

nam

utpīḍanam, pradharṣanā, pīḍanam, avamardaḥ, duḥkhanam   

pīḍanasya kriyā।

śvaśuragṛhajanaiḥ kṛtena utpīḍanena udvignā jātā rāgiṇī ātmaghātam akarot।

nam

dhūmanirgamanam   

gṛhādiṣu dhūmasya nirgamanārthe vartamānaḥ mārgaḥ।

kāryaśālāyāḥ dhūmanirgamanāt bhūri dhūmaḥ āgacchati।

nam

darśanam, ālokanam, īkṣaṇam, nidhyānam, nirvvarṇanam, nibhālanam   

akṣibhyāṃ rūpagrahaṇam।

kāryasya vyagratāyāḥ kāraṇāt ekaṃ māsaṃ yāvat pituḥ darśanam na jātam।

nam

darśanam   

śraddhayā bhaktyā ca devatāyāḥ athavā ādaraṇīyānāṃ puruṣāṇāñca ālokanam।

vayaṃ mahātmanaḥ darśanārthaṃ gacchāmaḥ।

nam

darśanam, tatvajñānam   

saḥ vicāraḥ yasmin prakṛteḥ ātmanaḥ paramātmanaḥ viṣaye tathā ca jīvanasya antimasya lakṣyasya viṣaye vivecanaṃ bhavati।

jagat kṣaṇabhaṅguraṃ vartate iti bauddhānāṃ darśanam।

nam

guñjanam   

guñjanaśabdaḥ;

ṣaṭpadosau na juguñja yaḥ kalam [bhaṭṭi2.19]

nam

prakampanam, ālolanam, dhūtiḥ, prollolanam, lāsanam, vellanam   

prakampitasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

ahaṃ mārge sthitasya madyapasya mattatāyāṃ prakampanaṃ prapatanañca apaśyam।

nam

mūrtipūjā, mūrtipūjanam, mūrtisevā, pratimāsevā   

mūrtau īśvarasya vidyamānatāṃ matvā tasyāḥ pūjanam।

kabīraḥ mūrtipūjāyāḥ virodhakaḥ āsīt।

nam

alaṃkaraṇam, ābharaṇam, maṇḍanam, vibhūṣaṇam, bhūṣaṇam, prasādhanam, upaskāraḥ, pariṣkaraḥ, rūṣaṇam   

śobhāvardhanam।

rājaputrasya rājyābhiṣekasya samaye rājaprāsādasya alaṅkaraṇam atīva manohāri āsīt।

nam

racanā, ghaṭanam, ghaṭanā   

nirmāṇasya rītiḥ।

tasya śarīrasya racanā avyaṅgā asti।

nam

dhanam, dravyam, vasuḥ, arthaḥ, vittam, draviṇam, sampad, hiraṇyam, vibhavaḥ, sampattiḥ   

upayogināṃ tathā ca mūlyavatāṃ vastūnāṃ samūhaḥ।

pūrvaṃ gopālakānāṃ sampannatā teṣāṃ gorūpaṃ dhanam eva āsīt।

nam

vyavadhānam   

vibhāgādīn kartuṃ nirmitā bhittikā।

janāḥ vyavadhānam ullaṅghayitvā udyāne āgatāḥ।

nam

jīvikopārjanam, jīvanopārjanam   

jīvikārthe dhanārjanasya kriyā।

kṛṣakaḥ kṛṣiṃ karṣitvā jīvikopārjanaṃ karoti।

nam

sevanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ upayogasya kriyā।

adhikaraktacāpena pīḍitena niyamitarūpeṇa bheṣajaṃ sevanīyam।

nam

luṇṭhanam, nirluṇṭhanam, parimoṣaṇam   

janaiḥ saha yuddhaṃ kṛtvā tebhyaḥ balāt dhanagrahaṇam।

coraiḥ ṭhākuramahodayasya gṛhe luṇṭhanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

nistāramūlyam, niṣkṛti-dhanam, nirmocanadhanam   

kasyacana svasya bandhanāt nirmocanārthe pṛṣṭaṃ dhanam।

apaharaṇakartrā ārakṣakasya bālakasya pañcalakṣāṇāṃ rupyakāṇāṃ nistāramūlyaṃ pṛṣṭam।

nam

vighaṭanam   

svasya avayaveṣu vibhañjanasya kriyā।

jalasya vighaṭanaṃ prāṇavāyuḥ tathā ca udajanaḥ ityanena rūpeṇa bhavati।

nam

gaṇanam, vigaṇanam, saṃkhyānam, gaṇanā, saṅkhayānam   

āyavyayādīnāṃ vivaraṇam।

vittakoṣe pratimāse gaṇanaṃ bhavati।

nam

apādānam   

vyākaraṇe tat kārakaṃ yat ekasya vastunaḥ anyasmāt viyogaṃ darśayati।

apādānasya pratyayāḥ ṅasi bhyām bhyasya ityete santi iti pāṇininā uktam।

nam

pariṇamanam, pariṇatiḥ, pariṇāmaḥ, vikāraḥ, vipariṇāmaḥ, vaikāryam   

kasmiñcit vastūni jātaṃ mahatpramāṇena parivartanam।

śyāmasya gṛhasya pariṇamanaṃ dṛṣṭvā vayaṃ vismitāḥ jātāḥ।

nam

calanam   

gamanasya rītiḥ।

bhavataḥ calanaṃ vakraṃ kimartham।

nam

nibhṛte sthānam   

ākramaṇārthe kamapi virudhya kāryaṃ kartuṃ vā siddhaḥ।

sīmni śatruḥ nibhṛte sthāne vartate।

nam

alaṅkaraṇam, bhūṣaṇam, prasādhanam, maṇḍanam   

alaṅkārādibhiḥ svasya śobhāṃ vardhanam।

adhikāḥ striyaḥ alaṅkaraṇaṃ kṛtvā eva gṛhāt bahiḥ gacchanti।

nam

luṇṭanam   

hoḍuḥ cauryakarma।

asmin mārge adhikataraṃ luṇṭanaṃ bhavati।

nam

sammohanam   

manasaḥ sā avasthā yasyāṃ manuṣyaḥ anyasya sūcanām anusṛtya eva ācarati।

manorogatajñaḥ sammohanasya samaye rugṇasya avasthāṃ jñātuṃ prāyatata।

nam

dolāyamānaḥ, dolāyamānā, dolāyamānam   

dolāṃ karoti iti, dolanaviśaṣṭaḥ;

dolāyamānaṃ govindaṃ mañcasthaṃ madhusūdanam। rathasthaṃ vāmanaṃ dṛṣṭvā punarjanma na vidyate।। [utkalakhaṇḍam]

nam

adarśanam, adṛśyatā, adṛśyaṃ, apavāsaḥ, tirohitatvam, antardhiḥ, tirohitatā, luptatā, antardhānam, tirobhāvaḥ, lopaḥ, apavāsaḥ, tirodhānam, ḍhakkā, jyāni, nimluktiḥ   

kriyāviśeṣaḥ sahasā antardhānam;

adarśanañca te vīra bhūyo māṃ tāpayiṣyati

nam

āśvāsanam, pratyāśvāsanam, samāśvāsanam, samāśvāsaḥ, āśvāsaḥ, pratyāyanā, pratītyam, abhisāntvam   

kasminnapi ākāṅkṣāyāḥ utpādanaṃ vardhanaṃ vā ।

mantrīmahodayasya āśvāsanaṃ prāpya ahaṃ cintāmuktaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

maithunam, ratam, saṃbhogaḥ, kāmakeliḥ, ratikarma, suratam, saṅgatam, ratilakṣam, saṃveśanam, abhimānitam, gharṣitam, saṃprayogaḥ, anāratam, abrahmacaryakam, upasṛṣṭam, tribhadram, krīḍāratnam, mahāsukham, vyavāyaḥ, grāmyadharmaḥ, nidhuvanam, abhigamanam, abhigamaḥ, maithunagamanam, yābhaḥ   

strībhiḥ saha puruṣāṇāṃ ratikriyā।

anucitaṃ maithunaṃ naikāḥ vyādhīḥ utpādayanti।

nam

skhalanam, patanam, riṅgaṇam   

sahasā adhaḥ phatanam;

himālayaparvatabhūmeḥ skhalanāt mānasayātrāgaṇaḥ kvacit madhye eva nirvartayate

nam

tīrthasthalam, sthānam   

devatāvāsena pavitrībhūtaḥ pradeśaḥ;

tryambakeśvara iti tīrthasthalam mahārāṣṭre vartate

nam

avaguṇṭhanam, avaguṇṭhikā   

strīmukhāvarakavastram।

adhunāpi grāme striyaḥ avaguṇṭhanaṃ gṛhṇanti।

nam

sopānamārgaḥ, sopānapaṅktiḥ, sopānapathaḥ, sopānaḥ, ārohaṇam   

ārohitum avatarituṃ vā sthirarūpeṇa nirmitā ekā racanā yasyāṃ pādaṃ sthāpayituṃ padaśreṇyaḥ bhavanti।

mama gṛhasya sopānamārgaḥ vakraḥ asti।

nam

vṛjanam, nirākaraṇam, samādhanam   

nirīkaraṇasya kṛtiḥ bhāvaḥ vā;

kulādhipatinā sambandhināṃ kalahasya vṛjanaṃ kartavyam

nam

kanyādānam   

vivāhavidhiviśeṣaḥ, varāya kanyāsampradānam;

kanyādānaṃ tu sarveṣāṃ dānānām uttamaṃ smṛtam

nam

punarvāsaḥ, punarvāsanam   

nirvāsitānāṃ janānāṃ punaḥ vāsanasya kriyā।

narmadāsetupariyojanayā pīḍitānāṃ janānāṃ punarvāsaḥ kriyate।

nam

cakrāṭanam, vṛthāṭanam, aṭanam, bhramaṇam   

vyartham aṭanasya kriyā;

bhoḥ, niṣkarmā saḥ। cakrāṭanam eva tasya udyogaḥ।

nam

durgayānam, jīpayānam   

caturṇāṃ cakrāṇāṃ ekaḥ yānaviśeṣaḥ।

durgayāne upaviśya vayaṃ nagare bhramitum agacchan।

nam

upapādanam   

svamatasiddhyarthaṃ sapramāṇaṃ kimapi kathanam।

vaijñānikena svasya nūtanasya matasya upapādanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

uṭṭaṅkanam   

ṭaṅkanayantrasya sāhāyyena mudraṇasya kāryam।

mayā keṣucana dineṣu eva uṭṭaṅkanaṃ jñātam।

nam

pūjaya, upās, upasthā, abhyarc, arc, arcaya, ārādhaya, bhaj, anubhaj, sev, upasev, namasya   

dhūpadīpanaivedyānām arpaṇena vā stutigītaiḥ vā anyena prakāreṇa vā iṣṭadevatāprīṇanānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

grāmiṇāḥ navarātrau ārātri devīṃ pūjayanti।

nam

saṃsādhanam   

nirdiṣṭavidhim anusṛtya kṛtā nirmāṇasya kriyā।

dugdhasya saṃsādhanaṃ kṛtvā panīra iti padārthaḥ nirmīyate।

nam

pratidinam, pratidivasam, anuvāsaram, ahardivi, aharahar, ahaśśaḥ, pratyaham, ahardivam   

dine dine।

maheśasya ārogyaṃ pratidinaṃ duṣyati।

nam

aṭanam   

saṃcāraṇasya kriyā।

manasaḥ aṭanasya antaḥ nāsti।

nam

viloḍanam, manthanam   

mathanasya kriyā।

dadhnaḥ viloḍanāt navanītaṃ prāpyate।

nam

gartasthānam   

tat sthānaṃ yatra śavāḥ bhūmau nidhīyante।

asmākaṃ gṛhasya samīpe gartasthānam asti।

nam

niyamaḥ, śāsanam, vyavasthā   

kāścit niścitāḥ kṛtāḥ paddhatayaḥ।

kāmapi saṃsthāṃ deśaṃ vā pracālayituṃ kecana niyamāḥ nirmīyante।

nam

ādhāraḥ, adhiṣṭhānam, mūlam, pratiṣṭhikā   

tad antarnihitaṃ mūlabhūtaṃ pūrvānumānaṃ yad kaḥ api viṣayaḥ spaṣṭaḥ bhavitum āvaśyakaṃ bhavati।

bhavān kasmin ādhāre mahyam idaṃ kathayati।

nam

bāṣpībhavanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ kayācit prakriyayā bāṣpasya rūpe parivartanam।

grīṣmakāle jalasya bāṣpībhavanaṃ sahajatayā bhavati।

nam

abhiṣeṇam, sainikagamanam, sainikayātrā   

sainikānām abhyāsārthe prayāṇārthe vā saṃghaṭitarityā tāla-baddha-pada-vinyāsaḥ;

asmin prāṅgaṇe sainikānām abhiṣeṇam pracalati

nam

bandhanam   

hinduvivāhavidhiviśeṣaḥ, yasmin varasya uttarīyam vadhvāḥ aṃśukena saha sandhīyate।

brāhmaṇena vadhūvarayoḥ bandhanasya vidhiḥ sampannatāṃ nītaḥ।

nam

vyañjanam, pākvaśākaḥ   

pakvaḥ śākaḥ।

ālum upayujya naikavidhāni vyañjanāni kartuṃ śakyante।

nam

vyañjanam   

ekaṃ pakvaṃ rasayuktaṃ śākam।

bhojane tasya ekaṃ vyañjanam āvaśyakam eva।

nam

āsthānam   

upaveśanasthānam।

āsthānaṃ janākīrṇaṃ vartate।

nam

puṣpabhājanam   

puṣpārthe vartamānaṃ dhātvādīnāṃ pātram।

etad puṣpabhājanam śobhanīyam।

nam

vedāntam, vedāntaśāstram, vedāntadarśanam   

ṣaṭdarśaneṣu ekaṃ yasmin pāramārthikāyāḥ sattāyāḥ vivecanam asti।

gurumātā vedāntaṃ jānāti।

nam

saṃkalanam, saṃgrahaḥ   

vastūnāṃ saṅgrahaṇam।

tasya pārśve granthānāṃ samucitaṃ saṃkalanam asti।

nam

samīpatā, sānnidhyanam, āsannatā, sāmīpyam   

samīpasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

sthānasya samīpatā hṛdayān api vyatiṣajati।

nam

sañcālanam   

gatipradānam।

vidyutā bṛhatāṃ yantrāṇāṃ sañcālanaṃ saralatayā bhavati।

nam

saṃcālanam   

kāryasya samyak pracalanārthe kṛtasya prabandhasya kriyā।

asyāḥ saṃsthāyāḥ saṃcālanaṃ samyak pracalati।

nam

arghapatanam   

mūlyapatanasya kriyā avasthā vā।

haṭṭe idānīmapi arghapatanaṃ vartate।

nam

parivardhanam, parivṛddhiḥ   

guṇasaṅkhādiṣu viśeṣarītyā vardhanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

dhātumayānāṃ tattvānāṃ parivardhanaṃ bhavati।

nam

janamatam, lokamatam   

janānāṃ matam।

janamatasya ādhikyaṃ kāṃgresapakṣasya kṛte vartate।

nam

anuṣṭhānam, upakramam   

kāryasya ārambhaḥ।

asya kāryasya anuṣṭhānaṃ kaḥ karoti।

nam

punarutthānam   

patanād anantaram utthānasya kriyā।

samājasya punarutthānasya kṛte naitikaśikṣāyāḥ āvaśyakatā asti।

nam

saṃyogaḥ, melanam, saṃyojanam, samāyogaḥ, samākṣepaḥ   

sā kriyā yasyām anyam anyena saṃyujya aprāptasya prāptiḥ bhavati।

aprāptayostu yā prāptiḥ saiva saṃyogaḥ īritaḥ।

nam

savinayam, namratayā, namram, nirabhimānam, anuddhataṃ, namracetasā, śirasā, prādhvaḥ   

vinayena saha।

śīlā vivāhasya prastāvaṃ savinayaṃ svīkṛtavatī।

nam

paṇyavīthī, avaṭaṅkaḥ, kacaṅganam, krayavikrayasthānam   

paṇyakriyāviśeṣaḥ, viśiṣṭapradeśe suniścite dine eva krayavikrayayogyadravyān paṇayitum haṭṭānām sthāpanam;

puṇyanagare prātaḥ puṣpāṇāṃ paṇyavīthī asti

nam

ucchedanam   

unmūlanasya kriyā।

vidyutaḥ stambhānām ucchedanaṃ kriyante।

nam

unmūlanam   

pūrṇataḥ nāśanasya kriyā।

samāje vartamānasya bhraṣṭācārasya unmūlanam āvaśyakam eva।

nam

vāhanam   

yad yasyopari upaviśya sāmagrīṃ sthāpayitvā vā anyatra gantuṃ śakyate।

durgāyāḥ vāhanaṃ siṃhaḥ asti।

nam

miśraṇam, saṃmiśraṇam, miśrīkaraṇam, saṃyogaḥ, saṃyojanam, sammelanam, saṃsargaḥ, samparkaḥ, saṃṅkalanam, saṅkiraṇam, ekīkaraṇam   

bhinnavastūnām melanam।

pañjarī iti miśraṇam asti।

nam

kajjalam, añjanam, kāpotaḥ, tuttham, jalambalam, netrarañjanam, netrāñjanam, yāmunam, rūpyam   

dīpajyoteḥ upari kṣaṇamātraṃ dhṛte pātrasya tale yā maṣiḥ jāyate tathā ca yā netrarañjanārtham upayujyate।

lalanāyāḥ netre kajjalena śobhete।

nam

ramajānamāsaḥ   

hijarīsaṃvatsare vartamānaḥ māsaḥ।

ramajānamāsaḥ pavitraḥ asti iti manyate।

nam

kalaṅkam, aṅkanam, lāñchanam   

galiteṣu vā ubjiteṣu phalādiṣu dṛśyamāṇāni aṅkanāni;

akālavṛṣṭayā āmraphaleṣu kṛṣṇāni kalaṅkāni dṛśyante

nam

reḍakrāsacihnam   

reḍakrāsa iti saṃsthāyāḥ raktavarṇīyaṃ yojanakriyāyāḥ cihnam।

reḍakrāsasaṃsthāyāḥ vāhaneṣu reḍakrāsacihnaṃ vartate।

nam

upagānam   

kimapi vādyaṃ vādayitvā athavā kadācit gītvā gāyakasya sahāyyasya kriyā।

veṇuvādakena paṃḍitacaurasiyāmahodayena saha upagānāya paṭahaṃ vādayitum ustāda -ja़ākira- husainamahodayaḥ asti।

nam

vāsaraḥ, divasaḥ, dinam, ghasraḥ, ahaḥ, bhāsvaraḥ, divā, vāraḥ, aṃśakaḥ, dyuḥ, aṃśakam   

kālaviśeṣaḥ, sūryodayāt sūryodayaparyantam kālam ।

vāsarasya aṣṭabhāgāḥ santi।

nam

dinam, divasaḥ, ahaḥ   

caturviṃśatau horāsu saḥ samayaḥ yaḥ nidrāyāḥ anantaraṃ kārye vyatīyate।

mama dinaṃ prātaḥ caturvādane ārabhate।

nam

sudinam, sukham   

sukhayuktaḥ kālaḥ।

sarveṣāṃ sudināni atiyanti eva।

nam

hastamaithunam   

svahastena guptāṅgānāṃ uttejitakaraṇasya kriyā।

hastamaithunasya śarīre aniṣṭaḥ pariṇāmaḥ bhavati।

nam

pravacanam   

vistareṇa dhārmikopadeśasya kriyā।

vayaṃ mahātmanaḥ pravacanaṃ śrotuṃ gacchāmaḥ।

nam

mārgadarśanam   

pathadarśanasya kāryam।

samyak mārgadarśanaṃ unnateḥ sāhāyyakaḥ bhavati।

nam

ratnam   

mūlyavantaḥ pāṣāṇakhaṇḍāḥ।

rājamukuṭe ratnāni jaḍitāni।

nam

viśleṣaṇam, adhigamanam   

kasyāpi padārthasya saṃyojakadravyānām athavā kasyāpi vastunaḥ sarveṣāṃ tattvānāṃ parīkṣāṃ kṛtvā vibhājanasya kriyā।

sarveṣāṃ tattvānāṃ viśleṣaṇād anantaram eva niṣkarṣaḥ prāptuṃ śakyate।

nam

plāvanam   

plavanasya kriyā।

plāvanaṃ kriyamāṇāḥ dīpāḥ gaṅgāpravāhasya śobhāṃ vardhayanti।

nam

upaślāghā, vikatthanam   

mithyā praśaṃsanasya kriyā।

saḥ vāraṃvāram upaślāghāṃ karoti।

nam

sthānam   

manasi vartamānaḥ amūrtaḥ avakāśaḥ।

mama manasi bhavataḥ mahattvapūrṇaṃ sthānam asti।

nam

śramadānam   

svayaṃsevakaiḥ kṛtaṃ niśulkaṃ kāryam।

śramadānasya kṛte utsāhitāḥ janāḥ sammilitāḥ।

nam

āvartanam, ākramaṇam, āveśaḥ, avatāraḥ, avataraṇam   

rogasya punarāvṛttiḥ।

yajñadattaḥ utkāsasya āvartanena pīḍitaḥ asti।

nam

bhṛśam, atīvam, atitarām, ativelam, atiśayanam, udgāḍham, uccakaiḥ, atyantam, nikāmam, param, paramataḥ   

atyadhikamātrayā।

śarīravedanā rugṇaṃ bhṛśam apīḍayat।

nam

dīpadānam   

devatāyāḥ agre dīpaprajvalanasya kāryam।

mātā pratidine prātaḥ tathā ca sāyaṃkāle dīpadānaṃ karoti।

nam

prajvalanam, uddīpanam   

jvalanasya kriyā।

atra kasyāpi kāryasya śubhārambhaḥ dīpasya prajvalanena bhavati।

nam

arjanam   

arjitaṃ dhanam।

tena svasya arjanaṃ duṣkṛtyarthe dattam।

nam

kāmodvegaḥ, kāmoddīpanam   

maithunasya icchāprabalanasya kriyā।

videśāt āgataṃ patiṃ dṛṣṭvā tayā kāmodvegaḥ anubhūyate

nam

apakṣayaḥ, alpībhavanam, nyūnībhavanam   

kṣīṇasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

āplāvena grastāḥ grāmīṇāḥ nadyāḥ jalasya apakṣayeṇa praśamitāḥ।

nam

vikṛtivijñānam   

cikitsāvijñānasya sā śākhā yasyāṃ rogasya kāraṇasya svarūpasya tataśca tasya prabhāvasya adhyayanaṃ kriyate।

mama bhāgineyī vikṛtivijñānaṃ paṭhati।

nam

trayaḥ, tisraḥ, trīṇi, kālaḥ, agniḥ, bhuvanam, gaṅgāmārgaḥ, śivacakṣuḥ, guṇaḥ, grīvārekhā, kālidāsakāvyam, valiḥ, sandhyā, puram, puṣakaram, rāmaḥ, viṣṇuḥ, jvarapādaḥ   

ekaḥ adhikaḥ dvau iti kṛtvā prāptā saṃkhyā।

pañca iti saṅkhyātaḥ yadā dvau iti saṅkhyā nyūnīkṛtā tadā trayaḥ iti saṃṅkhyā prāptā।

nam

vādanam   

vādyasya śabdanapreraṇātmikā kriyā।

mandire gāyanaṃ vādanaṃ ca pracalati।

nam

miśraṇam, anuvedhanam, saṃyojanam   

ekatrīkaraṇasya kriyā।

naikānām auṣadhānāṃ miśraṇena cyavanaprāśa iti auṣadhaṃ nirmīyate।

nam

saṅgrahaṇam, sañcayanam   

ekatrīkaraṇasya kriyā।

idaṃ mandiraṃ nirmātuṃ bhikṣāyāḥ saṅgrahaṇaṃ kṛtam।

nam

rikśāyānam   

yānaviśeṣaḥ tad yantracalitaṃ yānam yasmin trīṇi cakrāṇi santi।

mumbaīnagaryāṃ mārgeṣu naikāni rikkṣāyānāni dṛśyante।

nam

abhijñānam, parijñānam   

bodhanasya kriyā bhāvo vā।

tāmrasya abhijñānaṃ pāṣāṇakāle eva jātam।

nam

āsanam   

yogādiṣu śarīrasya avayavānāṃ kṛtā viśiṣṭā racanā।

yogasādhanārthe naikāni āsanāni kathitāni santi।

nam

mala, utsargaḥ, utsarjanam   

śarīrasthastrāvaḥ;

vasā śukramasṛṅ majjā mūtraviḍ ghrāṇakarṇaviṭ śleṣmāśrudūṣikā svedo dvādaśaite nṛṇām malāḥ [manu.5.135]

nam

nam   

tad mānavanirmitaṃ vāhanaṃ yena sthalamārgeṇa jalamārgeṇa nabhamārgeṇa vā yātrā kartuṃ śakyate।

vimānaṃ naukā ityādīni yānāni santi।

nam

upamānam   

yena saba sādṛśyaṃ darśayati।

kamalanayanam ityatra nayanam iti upamānam asti।

nam

samudraphenaḥ, hiṇḍīraḥ, abdhikaphaḥ, phenaḥ, arṇavajamalaḥ, samudrakaphaḥ, jalahāsaḥ, phenakaḥ, samudraphenam, phenam, vārddhiphenam, payodhijam, suphenam, abdhihiṇḍīram, sāmudram   

samudrasya phenaḥ।

samudrasnānasamaye saḥ vāraṃ vāraṃ samudraphenaṃ svasya añjalau gṛhṇāti।

nam

khananam   

vidāraṇasya kriyā।

kṛṣakaḥ kṛṣīkṣetre khananaṃ kṛtvā jalanirgamaṃ nirmāti।

nam

nivṛttavetanam, anuvṛttiḥ   

karmakarasya tad māsikaṃ vārṣikaṃ vā vetanaṃ yad saḥ tasya parivāro vā tasya nivṛttyāḥ anantaraṃ prāpnoti।

saḥ daśasahasrāṇi rupyakāṇi nivṛttavetanam prāpnoti।

nam

niyamanam   

tat kāryaṃ yena anyasya pravṛttivighātaḥ bhavati।

bālakānāṃ paryāptaṃ niyamanam āvaśyakam।

nam

taraṇam, plavanam   

jale hastapādavicālanasya kriyā।

sātatyena taraṇena saḥ śrāntaḥ।

nam

bilvavanam   

bilvasya vanam।

adhijanaḥ bilvavane bilvaṃ chinatti।

nam

cāmaram, prakīrṇakam, auśīraḥ, camaram, cāmarā, camarī, vālavyajanam, romagucchakam   

camarīpucchalomanirmitaṃ vyajanam।

cāmaram rājñāṃ vā devānāṃ mūrtīnāṃ vā upari viloḍyate।

nam

parāvartyavyavahāraḥ, punarāvedanam, punarvicāraprārthanā   

nimnastarīya-nyāyalayasya nirṇayena asaṃtuṣṭe sati uccatara-nyāyālaye punarvicārārthe kriyamāṇā prārthanā।

asantuṣṭaḥ āsīt saḥ kalahanirṇaye ataḥ eva saḥ uccanyāyālaye samyak kalahanirṇayārthe parāvartyavyavahāraṃ kṛtavān।

nam

cūḍāmaṇiḥ, śiroratnam   

śirasi dhriyamāṇaḥ strīṇām ābharaṇaviśeṣaḥ।

sītādevī aśokavāṭikāyāṃ svasya cūḍāmaṇiṃ niṣkāsya hanumate dattavatī।

nam

antarikṣavijñānam   

vijñānasya sā śākhā yā antarīkṣasya vivecanāṃ karoti।

antarikṣavijñānasya anusāreṇa śvaḥ sāyaṅkāle atīva varṣā bhaviṣyati।

nam

pradānam, dānam   

apapradānagrahaṇasya kriyā।

pradānena anyāyaṃ vardhate।

nam

ākarṣaṇam, ākṛṣṭiḥ, pralobhanam, vilobhanam, mohanam, vimohanam, mohinī, lālanam   

īpsitakāryasiddhyarthaṃ yena kena prakāreṇa anyajanānām icchāpūrteḥ āśvāsanāt prasthāpitaḥ prabhāvaḥ;

nūtanadvicakrīvāhanasya ākarṣaṇāt yuvakaḥ taddivyaṃ kartum udyataḥ

nam

dhyānam   

manasaḥ ekasmin eva ālambane ādhānam।

dhyānena vinā saphalatā prāptuṃ na śakyate।

nam

nirjala, anudaka, anudra, apapayas, apodaka, kājala, gatodaka, jalahīna, niḥsalila, nirapa, nirudaka, nistoya, nyarṇa, vijala, vipayas, vitoya, vīpa, vyarṇa, vyuda, anambu   

yasmin jalasya aṃśaḥ nāsti।

nirjalā bhūmiḥ sthāne sthāne bhagnā।

nam

ajñānam, avidyā   

vedānte avyakta-mahad-ahaṅkāra-pañca-tanmātreṣu anātma-svātmabuddhiḥ।

ajñānāt jīva eva brahmaḥ iti jñātuṃ na śakyate।

nam

pratyāhāraḥ, upādānam, pratyāharaṇam   

aṣṭāṅgayogasya ekam aṅgam, yasmin svasvaviṣayebhyaḥ indriyāṇāṃ nivartanaṃ kṛtvā cittaikāgryaṃ kriyate।

pratyāhārasya abhāvena sādhanā kartuṃ na śakyate।

nam

atidānam, bahudānam   

aparimitadānam athavā atyadhikadānam।

kṛṣṇāt atidānaṃ prāpya sudāmnaḥ jīvanaṃ sukhakaraṃ jātam।

nam

adṛśyatā, adarśanam, avīkṣaṇam   

darśanasya abhāvaḥ।

saḥ svasya adṛśyatām āsthāpayitum ātmānaṃ prakoṣṭhe badhnāti।

nam

bhūśayanam   

bhūmyām śayanam।

kecana janāḥ navarātri-utsave bhūśayanam kurvanti।

nam

khasvastikam, viṣṇupadam, ūrdhvā, nabhomadhyam, khamadhyam, svarmadhyam, gaganamadhyam, śirobinduḥ   

ākāśe śirasaḥ upari manyamānaḥ kalpitabinduḥ।

madhyāhne sūryaḥ khasvastike bhavati।

nam

adharapānam   

oṣṭhayoḥ cumbanakriyā।

adharapānaṃ saptaprakārakeṣu bāhyaratiṣu ekam asti।

nam

ākṣepaṇam, ākṣepaḥ, apakṣepaṇam, vikṣepaṇam, prakṣepaṇam, kṣepaṇam, visarjanam, saṃkṣepaṇam, kṣiptiḥ, muktiḥ, saṃkṣiptiḥ, prakṣepaḥ, āvāpaḥ, visargaḥ, saṃrodhaḥ, saṃkṣepaḥ, vinikṣepaḥ, vikṣepaḥ, prāsaḥ, samīraṇam, prathanam, prapātanam, praharaṇam, asra, kirat, kṣipa, nivāpin, tas, kīrṇiḥ, kṣipā, ṭepanam, āvapanam, ākṣepaṇam, asanam, udīraṇam, prāsanam, ḍaṅgaraḥ, kṣepaḥ   

keṣāñcana vastūnāṃ kṣepaṇakriyā।

amīṣāṃ vastūnām ākṣepaṇam āvaśyakam।

nam

adhiniyamanam   

saṃsadā adhiniyamasya svīkṛteḥ kriyā।

asya adhiniyamanam āvaśyakameva।

nam

adhimānam, ādyatā, puraskāraḥ, upādeyatvam   

kimapi vastu vyaktiṃ vā anyasya apekṣayā samīcīnaṃ matvā agrakaraṇam।

vyakteḥ vā vastunaḥ guṇaḥ eva tam adhimānam dāpayati।

nam

nābhichedanam   

navajātaśiśoḥ garbhanāḍyāḥ vilagīkaraṇasya kriyā।

paricārikā prasūtigṛhe nābhichedanaṃ karoti।

nam

adhiyojanam   

kasmai api vetanādi datvā kāryādīnāṃ kṛte kṛtā niyuktiḥ।

adhiyojanāt prāk prāyaḥ sākṣātkāraṃ gṛhṇāti।

nam

pravṛddha, parivṛddha, samupārūḍa, vardhita, abhivṛddha, abhyuccita, āpī, āpyāna, āpyāyita, ucchrita, udagra, udita, udīrita, udīrṇa, udbhūta, udrikta, unnaddha, unnamita, upasṛṣṭa, ṛddha, edhita, jṛmbhita, paribṛṃhita, paripuṣṭa, parivardhita, pyāyita, bahulīkṛta, bahulita, bṛṃhita, pracurīkṛta, prathita, rūḍha, vejita, vivardhita, vivṛddha, śūna, sādhika, sahaskṛta, samārūḍha, samedhita, sampraviddha, saṃrabdha, samuddhata, samukṣita, samunnīta, saṃvṛddha, sāndrīkṛta, sātirikta, sphītīkṛta, ucchūna   

yaḥ avardhata।

pravṛddhena mūlyena janāḥ pīḍitāḥ।

nam

āratiḥ, nīrājanam, uparamaḥ   

kasyāpi devatāyāḥ pūjanīyavyakteḥ purataḥ prajvālitān dīpādīn vṛttākāraṃ paribhrāmya nirājayanam।

mātā devālaye āratiṃ karoti।

nam

golavarṣaṇam, prasphoṭakṣepaṇam, prasphoṭavarṣaṇam, prasphoṭanam, golakṣepaḥ, golakṣepaṇam   

raṇagolasya varṣaṇakriyā।

sīmni pratidinam golavarṣaṇam bhavati।

nam

adhivedanam   

prathamāyāṃ patnyāṃ vartamānāyāṃ dvivāraṃ pāṇigrahaṇam।

adhivedanaṃ vidhitaḥ aparādhaḥ asti।

nam

adhiṣṭhānam   

kasyacana deśasya vā kasyāścana jātyāḥ bharaṇāya poṣaṇāya vardhanāya rakṣaṇāya vā sthāpitaḥ adhikāraḥ।

rājā nandaḥ adhiṣṭhānasya madena anācāram ārabdhavān।

nam

golakṣepaḥ, golakṣepaṇam, prasphoṭakṣepaṇam, prasphoṭavarṣaṇam, prasphoṭanam   

śatrūn uddiśya golakṣepaṇakriyā।

bhāratīyāḥ sainikāḥ dīrghakālaṃ yāvat śatrūn uddiśya golakṣepaṃ kṛtavantaḥ।

nam

todanam, totram, pratodaḥ, aṅkuśaḥ, prājanam, śṛṇiḥ, pravayaṇam, ājaniḥ, go-ajanaḥ, go-ajanam, go-ajanī   

vṛṣabhādīn paśūn prerayitum upayujyamānaḥ daṇḍaḥ।

todanasya mukhe kīlakaḥ asti।

nam

gumphanam, gumphaḥ   

ślakṣṇakaraṇam।

khaḍgīkasya gumphanam jātam।

nam

adhyayanam   

gurumukhādānupūrvīśravaṇam;

devadattaḥ adhyayanam karoti

nam

caitīgānam   

gītaprakāraḥ।

caitīgānam prāyaḥ caitramāse bhavati।

nam

adhyāsanam, upaveśanam, āsanabandhaḥ, upaveśaḥ   

upaveśanakriyā।

vṛddhaḥ puruṣaḥ adhyāsanasya samaye patitaḥ।

nam

anviṣyabadhānam   

anveṣaṇasya bandhanasya ca kriyā yā sātatyena pracalati।

sainikaiḥ pratirodhakāṇām anviṣyabadhānam ārabdham।

nam

anadhyayanam   

adhyayanasya abhāvaḥ।

anadhyayanāt uttīrṇatā na sambhavati।

nam

tālavanam   

tālānāṃ vanam।

mārge bhraṣṭāḥ vayaṃ tālavane praviṣṭāḥ।

nam

upavāsaḥ, anaśanam, anāhāraḥ, upoṣaṇam, nirāhāratā, nirāhāratvam, bhojanatyāgaḥ, upavasanam   

annasya parityāgaḥ।

kadācit upavāsaḥ ācaritavyaḥ।

nam

mahāsāntapanam.   

vrataviśeṣaḥ।

mahāsāntapane pañcadināni yāvat pañcagavyaṃ ṣaṣṭhe dine kuśajalaṃ pītvā saptame dine upavāsaṃ kurvanti।

nam

svādhiṣṭhānam   

haṭhayogānusāreṇa ṣaṭcakreṣu dvitīyaṃ cakram।

svādhiṣṭhānasya sthānaṃ liṅgasya mūlam asti iti manyate।

nam

phenamehaḥ   

pramehaprakāraḥ।

phenamehe phenasadṛśaṃ vīryaṃ āgacchati।

nam

vikṭoriyāyānam   

aśvarathaviśeṣaḥ।

samārohād anantaram āṅglapadādhikārīṇāṃ bhāryāḥ vikṭoriyāyānena sabhāgṛhāt svagṛhaṃ gatāḥ।

nam

anuvāsanam, nirūham, vastikarma   

śaucārthe kṛtā ekā vaidyakīyā kriyā।

prasūtāyā anuvāsanaṃ dattam।

nam

nandanam, kandasāram, nandanavanam, malayaḥ, nandikā   

indrasya vāṭikā।

pārijātavṛkṣaḥ nandanavane vartate।

nam

sadañjanam   

añjanaprakāraḥ।

sadañjanam pittalāt prāpyate।

nam

maulimaṇḍanam   

ābhūṣaṇaviśeṣaḥ।

maulimaṇḍanaṃ śirasi dhārayanti।

nam

navarojadinam   

pārasikānāṃ navavarṣasya prathamaṃ dinam।

navarojadine pārasikāḥ prārthanā sthalepūjāṃ kurvanti।

nam

daṃśaḥ, grāsaḥ, daṃśanam, daṃśitam   

grastaṃ sthānaṃ tat sthānaṃ vā yatra kenāpi sadaṃśitena prāṇinā dantebhyaḥ āghātaḥ kṛtaḥ।

śvetā daṃśe lepaṃ niveśayati।

nam

namināthaḥ   

jainadharmiyāṇāṃ caturviṃśatau tīrthaṅkareṣu ekaḥ।

namināthaḥ jainadharmiyāṇāṃ ekaviṃśatitamaḥ tīrthaṅkaraḥ āsīt।

nam

praśaṃsā, stavanam, stutiḥ, kīrtanam   

yaśasaḥ varṇanam।

saḥ svasya guroḥ praśaṃsāyāḥ na viramati।

nam

sahagamanam, anugamanam   

vidhavāyāḥ mṛtapatinā saha gamanasya kriyā।

adhunā api keṣucit sthāneṣu vidhavāḥ sahagamanāya niyojitāḥ।

nam

anusmaraṇam, paricintanam   

vismṛtānāṃ ghaṭanānāṃ punaḥ smāraṇam।

paṭhanasamaye api saḥ anusmaraṇaṃ karoti।

nam

śubhalekhanam, cārulekhanam   

sādhvī lekhanapaddhatiḥ।

sarve tasya śubhalekhanasya praśaṃsāṃ kurvanti।

nam

slejayānam   

cakrarahitaṃ yānam yatra śunaḥ aśvān vā yojayati।

himayukte pradeśe eva slejayānaṃ prayujyate।

nam

sukhāsanam, laghukhaṭvikā   

sahastam āsanaṃ yasmin upaviśya ko'pi viśrāmyati।

pitāmahaḥ sukhāsanam upaviśya svapiti।

nam

avanam, ānam, nam   

kasyacana vastunaḥ upāntabhāgasya upāntabhāgadvayasya vā samānāṃ diśam abhi pravṛttyanukūlaḥvyāpāraḥ।

vṛddhāvasthāyāṃ kaṭiḥ avanamati।

nam

lekhanam   

kasyāpi citrādeḥ rekhāṅkanasya kriyā।

sīmā sūcīkarmaṇe bāhyarekhānāṃ lekhanaṃ kuśalatāpūrvakaṃ karoti।

nam

phalakāvanam   

dharmagrantheṣu varṇitaṃ vanam।

sarasvatyai phalakāvanaṃ rocate।

nam

anuśāsanam   

mahābhāratasya ekaṃ parva।

adya kathākāraḥ anuśāsanasya vyākhyāṃ karoti।

nam

anuṣṭhānam, vidhiḥ, vaidhikam, naiyamikam, śāstroktam, kriyāvidhiḥ, kriyāpaddhatiḥ, śāstroktakriyā, vidhyanurūpam   

phalecchayā kṛtā devapūjā।

varṣāyāḥ abhāve janāḥ anuṣṭhānaṃ kurvanti।

nam

anuṣṭhānam, naiyamikam, kriyā   

niyamānusāraṃ kasyāpi kāryasya nirvahaṇam।

pitāmahyāḥ anuṣṭhānasya kadāpi kenāpi prakāreṇa vā bhaṅgaḥ na bhavati।

nam

puṣyasnānam   

pauṣamāse puṣyanakṣatre kriyamāṇaṃ snānam।

rājānaḥ vighnaśāntyarthe puṣyasnānaṃ kurvanti sma।

nam

puṣpāñjanam   

añjanaprakāraḥ।

śyāmā netrayoḥ puṣpāñjanaṃ lepayati।

nam

vedādhyayanam   

vedasya adhyayanam।

saṃśodhakaḥ vedādhyayane līnaḥ।

nam

jainadarśanam   

jainānāṃ darśanam।

saḥ jainadarśanasya adhyayanaṃ karoti।

nam

nirīkṣaṇam, anvīkṣaṇam, vyapadeśaḥ, avekṣaṇam, avekṣā, ālocanam   

sāvadhānacittena avalokanam।

vidyārthinaḥ prayogaśālāyāḥ anvīkṣaṇaṃ kurvanti।

nam

vātolambanam   

sannipātajvaraprakāraḥ।

mukeśaḥ vātolambanena pīḍitaḥ।

nam

nindā, bhartsanam, avabhartsanam, dhikkāraḥ, apakīrtiḥ, avakṣepaḥ, ākrośaḥ, ākrośanam, tarjanam, tarjanā, durākrośaḥ   

kasyāpi anucitasya kāryasya kṛte bhartsanasya kriyā।

pateḥ nindayā āhatā bhāryā ātmaghātam akarot।

nam

pātanam   

kasyacana vastunaḥ adhonayanam।

eteṣāṃ phalānāṃ pātanaṃ kena kṛtam।

nam

alpamūlya, nyūnamūlya, alpakrīta   

yasya mūlyam alpam asti।

atra alpamūlyāni vastūni vikrīyante।

nam

alpamūlyatā, alpamūlyatvam, alpārghyam, nyūnamūlyatā, nyūnamūlyatvam   

sā avasthā kriyā bhāvaḥ vā yasmin sarvam alpamūlyakaṃ vartate।

alpamūlyatāyāḥ kāraṇāt vastūnāṃ bhūri vikrayaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

daṃśam, daśanam   

dantaiḥ kartanasya kriyā।

viṣayuktakīṭāsya daṃśāt śarīre sthāne sthāne śothaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

daṃśaḥ, daṃśanam, daśanam, daṃśitam   

saḥ vraṇaḥ yaḥ dantānām ādaṃśena jāyate।

saṃjayaḥ daṃśe vilepanaṃ karoti।

nam

vīraṇam, vīrataram, vīrabhadram, kaṭāyanam   

tṛṇaviśeṣaḥ।

vīraṇam mūñjatṛṇavat bhavati।

nam

gajacarma, gajājīnam   

gajasya carma;

ativistṛtam gajacarma

nam

somāyanam   

vrataviśeṣaḥ।

somāyane saptaviṃśatiḥ dināni yāvat dugdhapānasya tathā ca trīṇi dināni yāvat upavāsasya vidhānam asti।

nam

brahmadeśī, myānamārabhāṣā   

brahmadeśasya bhāṣā।

brahmadeśī ekākṣaraparivārasya bhāṣā vartate।

nam

brahmadeśīyaḥ, myānamārīyaḥ   

brahmadeśasya nivāsī।

porṭableyarasthaṃ bauddhamandiram adyāpi brahmadeśīyānāṃ smārakam।

nam

vacanam   

saṃjñāviśeṣaḥ, vyākaraṇaśāstre nāmapadeṣu prātipadikabodhyapadārthānāṃ saṃṅkhyāvabodhanam tathā ca kriyāpadeṣu abhihitānāṃ kārakāṇāṃ saṃṅkhyāvabodhanam vidhānam।

yalliṅgaṃ yad vacanaṃ yā ca vibhaktiḥ viśeṣyasya talliṅgaṃ tad vacanaṃ sā eva vibhaktiḥ viśeṣaṇasya।

nam

ekavacanam   

vyākaraṇe tat vacanaṃ yena ekasya bodhaḥ bhavati।

rāmaḥ pustakaṃ paṭhati ityasmin vākye pustakam ekavacane asti।

nam

bahuvacanam   

vyākaraṇe tat vacanaṃ yena ekasmāt adhikasya bodhaḥ bhavati।

pustakasya bahuvacanaṃ pustakāni iti।

nam

jālamārgeṇa dṛś, jālamārgeṇa vīkṣ, pracchannam īkṣ, sūkṣmaṃ nirūpaya   

pracchannaṃ cākṣuṣajñānānukūlaḥ vyāpāraḥ।

navoḍhā jālamārgeṇa paśyati।

nam

kaṇḍarā, snāyuḥ, bandhanam   

śarīre vartamānā tantumayayojakasya ūtakasya sā nalikā yā peśīm asthyādibhiḥ anyaiḥ bhāgaiḥ saha yojayati।

asmākaṃ śarīre pārṣṇeḥ pārśve bṛhatī tathā ca dṛḍhā kaṇḍarā vartate।

nam

yauvanam, tāruṇyam, yauvanakālaḥ   

kasyāpi tāruṇasya kālaḥ।

tṛṇakoṭisamaṃ vittaṃ tāruṇyād vittakoṭiṣu।

nam

dravaṇam, vilayanam, galanam, kṣaraṇam   

drāvaṇasya kriyā।

himasya dravaṇasya nirodhāya tāṃ goṇīm ācchādaya।

nam

nivāraṇam, nivatanam   

apanayanasya dūrīkaraṇasya vā kriyā।

etat auṣadhaṃ vātapittamūtravikārādīnāṃ nivāraṇaṃ karoti।

nam

vilāpaḥ, rodanam, paridevanānam, paridevitam, śokaḥ, vilapanam, ruditam, ākrośaḥ, vikrośaḥ, ākrandanam, krandanam, kranditam   

krandanāt utpannaḥ śabdaḥ।

tasya vilāpaḥ sudūraṃ śrūyate।

nam

pratyāgamanam, punarāgamanam, pratinivṛttiḥ, pratyāyānam, pratigatiḥ, pratyāgatiḥ, pratyāvṛttiḥ, āgatiḥ, punarupāgamaḥ   

anyasmāt sthānāt pūrvaṃ sthānaṃ prati saṃyogasya kriyā।

dehalyāṃ pratyāgamanaṃ kadā bhaviṣyati।

nam

mandatvam, mandatā, mantharatvam, mantharatā, parimantharatā, vilambanam, vilambitā, mandībhāvaḥ, mandimā, śanairbhāvaḥ, māndyam, śithilatvam   

mandasya avasthā bhāvo vā।

rujāyāḥ kāraṇāt gatiḥ mandatvena yuktā।

nam

mārgadarśanam, upadeśanam, nirdeśanam, adhvadarśanam   

kāṭhinyādeḥ nirgamanāya kasyāpi kāryādeḥ sampādanāya vā mārgasūcanāyāḥ kriyā।

śīlā mahataḥ viduṣaḥ mārgadarśanena svasya anusandhānaṃ karoti।

nam

pratidānam, pratyāpattiḥ   

pratyarpitasya dhanasya pratyāgataṃ dhanam।

vetanāt adhikasya ūnitasya karasya varṣānantaramapi pratidānaṃ na prāptam।

nam

uḍḍayanam   

ḍayanakriyā।

keṣāñcana pakṣiṇām uḍḍayanam atīva dīrghaṃ bhavati।

nam

uḍḍayanam   

anyena kṛtā vimānautpātanasya kriyā।

vāyugaṇasya pratikūlatāyāḥ kāraṇāt uḍḍayanāni vinivartitāni ।

nam

vartanam   

vartanyaḥ udagrayayāyī vartulānāṃ saṃracanā।

vartanād eva vyāvartanakīlakaḥ kim api vastu anāyasena vedhayati।

nam

madaḥ, dānam   

hastigaṇḍajalam।

hastinaḥ asya gaṇḍasthalāt madaḥ nirgacchati।

nam

prasādhanam, alaṅkaraṇam   

alaṅkāraracanādinā suśobhīkaraṇasya kriyā।

kṛṣṇena kṛtena rādhāyāḥ prasādhanāt anantaraṃ kāvyaṃ samāptim agamat।

nam

saundaryaprasādhanam, aṅgarāgaḥ   

śṛṃgārārtham upayujyamānā sāmagrī।

āpaṇeṣu deśavideśasya saundaryaprasādhanāni upalabdhāni।

nam

bhūskhalanam   

parvatasthāyāḥ mṛttikāyāḥ śilākhaṇḍānāṃ ca svasthānāt prabhraṣya adhogamanaṃ patanaṃ vā।

kadācit bhūskhalanena pracuraḥ vināśaḥ bhavati।

nam

padārthavijñānam, siddhapadārthavijñānam, sākārapadārthavijñānam, sthūlapadārthavijñānam, sākārapadārthavidyā, sākārapadārthaśāstram   

tat śāstraṃ yasmin pṛthvī-jala-vāyu-prakāśādi tattvānāṃ vivecanaṃ kurvanti।

mātṛṣvasṛpatiḥ mahāvidyālaye padārthavijñānam adhyāpayati।

nam

vetanam, vṛttiḥ, bhṛtiḥ, mūlyam   

tantukaraṇasya vetanam।

etāvataḥ tūlasya tvaṃ kiyat vetanaṃ svīkariṣyasi।

nam

khaṇḍanam, vicchedaḥ, parikhaṇḍanam, bhaḍa़्gaḥ   

dhvaṃsanasya kriyā।

ārakṣakaiḥ mūrteḥ khaṇḍane prastutāḥ janāḥ pragrahītāḥ।

nam

kumbhīrāsanam   

āsanānām ekaḥ prakāraḥ।

kumbhīrāsane bhūmau śayitvā hastau mastake tathā ekaḥ pādaḥ anyasmin pāde saṃsthāpanīyāḥ।

nam

namuciḥ   

ekaḥ daityaḥ।

indraḥ namuciṃ jaghāna।

nam

ratnamālā   

daityarājyasya baleḥ putrī।

ratnamālāyāḥ varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu vartate।

nam

aśvapālanam   

aśvapālasya kāryam।

munnaraḥ aśvapālanaṃ kṛtvā svasya parivāraṃ pālayati।

nam

niryāpanam   

kṣetrasya karṣaṇapūrvaṃ tasmāt kṣetrāt tṛṇam kakṣaḥ ityādeḥ apanayanasya kriyā।

kṛṣakaḥ kṣetrasya niryāpanaṃ karoti।

nam

hāsyam, hāsyaḥ, hāsaḥ, hasanam, hasitam   

hāsyena utpannaḥ śabdaḥ।

tasya hāsyam atrāpi śrūyate।

nam

hālikārjanam   

hālikasya vetanam।

maikū hālikārjane laghu kṣetraṃ prāptavān।

nam

śubhāśubhadarśanam   

sā vidyā yasyāṃ manuṣyasya śārīrikāṇi lakṣaṇāni dṛṣṭvā śubhāśubhaṃ kathyate।

saḥ śubhāśubhadarśane pravīṇaḥ।

nam

sopānam   

ekam unnataṃ pīṭhaṃ yasmin ārohaṇāya śreṇayaḥ bhavanti।

sevikā sopānam ārūhya vījanaṃ sammārjayati।

nam

vyabhicāraḥ, veśyāgamanam   

veśyayā saha sambhogasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

atra vyabhicāraḥ niṣiddhaḥ।

nam

adhogamanam   

adhaḥ gamanasya kriyā।

bhūmyāḥ adhogamanāt idaṃ bhavanaṃ patitam।

nam

vaibhrājavanam, vaibhrājam   

svargastham ekam upavanam।

vaibhrājavanasya varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu vartate।

nam

vaiśrambhakam, vaiśrambhakavanam   

devatānām ekam upavanam।

vaiśrambhakasya varṇanaṃ purāṇeṣu vartate।

nam

sukumāravanam   

ekaṃ paurāṇikam upavanam।

sukumāravane śaṅkaraḥ pārvatī ca ramete।

nam

niyamanam   

niyatena rūpeṇa kasyāpi vastunaḥ anusaraṇam।

samayasya niyamane adyāpi saḥ uttamaḥ।

nam

niyamanam, niyatiḥ, yantraṇam, saṅkocaḥ   

kasmin api viśeṣakarmaṇi āgatā vivaśatā।

rugṇasya khādye niyamanaṃ kriyatām।

nam

marīcam, mallajam, ullāghaḥuṣaṇam, ūṣaṇam, auṣaṇaśauṇḍī, kaphavirodhi, kṛṣṇaḥ, kevaladravyam, kolam, kolakam, candrakam, tīkṣṇaḥ, dvāravṛttam, dhārmapattanam, pavitam, maricam, lohākhyam, virāvṛttam, vṛttaphalam, veṇunam, vellajam, vellanam, śanijam, śuddham, śyāmam   

latāprakārakaḥ yasyāḥ kaṭuḥ kṛṣṇavarṇīyā laghugulikā yā bhojane upaskararūpeṇa upayujyate।

kṛṣakaḥ kṛṣīkṣetrāt marīcam āmūlāt udgṛhṇāti।

nam

vanamānuṣaḥ   

ekaḥ viśālaḥ dīrghabāhuḥ uttālaḥ।

vanamānuṣaḥ sumātrādvīpe dṛśyate।

nam

janmalakṣaṇam, janmacihnam   

śarīre vidyamānaṃ kimapi śubham aśubhaṃ vā cihnam।

navajātasya śiśoḥ śarīrasthāni vividhāni janmalakṣaṇāni atīva uttamāni santi।

nam

parihāraḥ, parāṅgamukhatā, parivarjakatvam, varjanam   

kasmādapi kāryāt niṣkṛteḥ kriyā।

saḥ mahyaṃ karasya parihārāya vividhān prakārān akathayat।

nam

saṃdhiḥ, granthiḥ, bandhaḥ, bandhanam   

dvayoḥ aṅgayoḥ dvayoradhikānām aṅgānāṃ khaṇḍānāṃ vastūnāṃ vā saṃsargasya sthānam।

vastrasya saṃndhiḥ vidṛtaḥ।

nam

vyāvartanam   

vivartanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

saṅgītā śakṛtakhaṇḍānāṃ vyāvartanaṃ karoti।

nam

apanayanam, utsāraṇam, dūrīkaraṇam   

apasaraṇasya pṛthakkaraṇasya vā kriyā।

asya apanayanam āvaśyakam।

nam

vṛttam, prastāvaḥ, vivartanam   

tat sthānaṃ yataḥ kasyāpi kāryasya ghaṭanāyāḥ vā dik parivartyate।

itaḥ kathāyāḥ nūtanaṃ vṛttam ārabhate।

nam

parivahanam, apavāhanam   

ekasmāt sthānāt anyasmin sthānaṃ prati nayanam।

parivahanasya kṛte vāhakasya āvaśyakatā bhavati।

nam

apasarjanam, upekṣā, pratiniḥsargaḥ, vihīnatā, uttyāgaḥ   

uttaradāyitvasya tyāgaḥ।

putrasya vṛddhaṃ pitaraṃ prati apasarjanaṃ dṛṣṭvā duḥkham anubhūyate।

nam

apasnānam   

kasyāpi mṛtyoḥ paścāt udakakāryasya samaye kuṭumbena kṛtaṃ snānam।

apasnānasya anantaraṃ sarvaiḥ bhojanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

udakakāryam, udakadānam   

mṛtāya jalasya dānasya kriyā।

teṣāṃ sarve sambandhinaḥ udakakārye sammilitāḥ।

nam

tarpaṇam, prīṇanam, avanam, āpyāyanam   

tṛptisampādanasya kriyā।

pitṝṇāṃ tarpaṇaṃ pitṛpakṣe kriyate।

nam

apanayanam, apākaraṇam, dūrīkaraṇam   

sthānatyāgapreraṇāyuktā kriyā।

tasya apanayanena na prayojanam।

nam

apākaraṇam, apākarma, śodhaḥ, śodhanam   

dhanādīnāṃ pradānam।

asmin varṣe śāsakīyasya ṛṇasya apākaraṇaṃ na bhaviṣyati।

nam

sāṅkhyam, sāṅkhyadarśanam, sāṅkhyaśāstram   

kapilamaharṣikṛtam ekaṃ prasiddhaṃ darśanam।

sāṅkhye prakṛtiḥ tathā cetanaḥ puruṣaḥ eva jagataḥ nimitte iti matam।

nam

apāsanam   

prastutāyāḥ prārthanāyāḥ kathanasya vā asvīkṛtiḥ।

rājñaḥ apāsanaṃ śrutvā mantriḥ upāvartitaḥ।

nam

apunarāvartanam, apunarāvṛttiḥ   

punarāvartanasya abhāvaḥ।

sādhavaḥ mahātmanaśca jīvanasya apunarāvartam icchanti।

nam

ghātaḥ, viśasanam, pramāthaḥ, niṣūdam, pramāpaṇam, halyā, vadhaḥ, hananam, ghātaḥ, māraṇam, nāśaḥ, hiṃsā-sanam, ālaṃbhaḥ, viśasanam   

ekasamayāvacchede janānāṃ krūrā hatyā।

asmin māse ātaṃkavādibhiḥ kopi ghātaḥ na kṛtaḥ।

nam

hyaḥ, pūrvedyuḥ, gatadinam, gatadivasam, dharmavāsaraḥ, dharmāhaḥ   

adyatanīya dināt pūrvaṃ dinam।

hyaḥ aham atra nāsīt।

nam

anupāyaḥ, asādhanam   

upāyasya yukteḥ vā abhāvaḥ।

anupāye jāte sarvathā bhāgyam eva āśrayaṇīyam।

nam

upaśamanam   

saṃniyamanasya nigrahasya vā kriyā।

indriyāṇāṃ cañcalatāyāḥ upaśamanam āvaśyakam।

nam

abhiṣecanam, abhiṣekaḥ   

maṅgalāya mantroccāraiḥ kuśena durvayā ca jalasiñcanam।

purohitaḥ śivaliṅge abhiṣecanaṃ karoti।

nam

abhiṣekaḥ, abhiṣavaḥ, avabhṛthaḥ, avabhṛthasnapanam   

sacchidrāt pātrāt jalasya dugdhasya vā bindirūpeṇa sravaṇam।

bhaktaḥ abhiṣekāya pātraṃ jalena pūritavān।

nam

prasādhanam, prasādhanasāmagrī   

maṇḍanāya apekṣitāni vastuni।

gṛhasya śobhā prasādhanena vardhitā।

nam

anutpādanam   

utpādanasya abhāvaḥ।

anutpādanāt kāryaśālā niruddhā।

nam

varṇalepanam, varṇanam   

rañjanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

ekasya kakṣasya varṇalepane eva sarvaḥ raṅgalepaḥ samāptaḥ।

nam

lekhāvidhiḥ, citravidyā, varṇanā, varṇanam, ālimpanam   

citrāṅkanasya kāryam।

naikebhyaḥ anvayebhyaḥ te lekhāvidhiṃ kurvanti।

nam

yācanā, atiyācanam, bhikṣaṇam, mārgaṇam, prayācanam, eṣaṇam   

bhaikṣasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

tasya yācanāṃ śrutvā ahaṃ dayānvitaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

muktāsanam, siddhāsanam   

ekaṃ yogāsanam।

saḥ muktāsanaṃ sahajam eva karoti।

nam

grahaṇam, grahaḥ, dhṛtiḥ, pragrahaṇam, samāhāraḥ, pragrāhaḥ, saṃgrahaḥ, grasanam   

grāhasya kriyā।

ye matsyānāṃ grahaṇaṃ kariṣyanti taiḥ arthadaṇḍaḥ dātavyaḥ।

nam

kaṇḍanam, bahulīkaraṇam, nistuṣīkaraṇam   

bījānāṃ vivecanāya dhānyāt kāṇḍānām apākaraṇam।

tena kaṇḍanam asvīkṛtam।

nam

ratnamālā, kaṇṭhābharaṇam   

ekaṃ kaṇṭhābhūṣaṇam।

tayā ratnamālā kāritā।

nam

chalaḥ, chalam, vañcanam, vañcanā, parivañcanam   

chalanasya karma।

ārakṣakaiḥ agnirathe chalaṃ kurvāṇaḥ vañcakāḥ gṛhītāḥ।

nam

udvahanam, udvahanī, unnayanī, utthāpanayantram   

tat yantraṃ yat bhavane janaṃ sāmagrīṃ vā ekasmāt aṭṭālakāt anyasmin aṭṭālakaṃ nayati।

vayam udvahanena caturtham aṭṭālakaṃ gatāḥ ।

nam

anusaraṇam, pālanam   

kasyāpi ājñāyāḥ nirdeśasya vacanasya kartavyasya vā anusāreṇa ācaraṇasya kriyā।

rājye rājñaḥ ājñāyāḥ anusaraṇaṃ bhavet।

nam

pramādaḥ, skhalanam, vibhramaḥ, bhrāntam, mithyājñānam   

ajñānena sañjātam doṣapūrṇam ācaraṇam।

bhagini mama pramādaḥ kṣamyatām ।

nam

parāvartanam, vakrībhāvaḥ, vakrīkaraṇam   

prakāśasya dhvaneḥ vā ekasmāt sthānāt saṃspṛśya pratyāgamanasya kriyā।

krakacāyatāt prakāśasya parāvartanaṃ bhavati।

nam

abhayadānam, abhayavacanam   

bhayāt rakṣaṇārthaṃ dattasya vacanasya kriyā।

rājā bandine abhayadānaṃ dattavān।

nam

abhayavacanam   

nirbhayārtham āśvāsanapradānam।

rājñā abhayavacanaṃ dattvā guptacaraḥ preṣitaḥ।

nam

paṭalalānam   

utpīṭhikāviśeṣasya upari madhye jālaṃ sthāpayitvā jālasya upari tāḍanyā kandukasya tāḍanena sampadyamānā ekā krīḍā।

paṭalalāne dvau athavā catvāraḥ krīḍakāḥ bhavanti।

nam

aṅkam, cihnam   

laghuḥ sphoṭaḥ।

saḥ vāraṃ vāram aṅkaṃ spṛśati।

nam

śalākā, dantadhāvanam   

sā kṛśā daṇḍikā yayā dantānāṃ pariṣkāraḥ kriyate।

pitāmahaḥ bhojanānantaraṃ śalākayā dantān pariṣkaroti।

nam

siñcanam, niṣecanam, saṃsekaḥ, āsekaḥ, upapāyanam, utsvedanam, pāyanā   

secanasya kriyā।

udyānapālakaḥ udyānasya siñcane vyastaḥ।

nam

arjanam, upārjanam, adhigamaḥ   

kasyāpi prāpteḥ kriyā।

saḥ vidyāyāḥ arjanāya videśaṃ gacchati।

nam

khagasthānam   

koṭare nirmitaḥ khagasya nīḍaḥ।

pakṣiśāvakāḥ khagasthānāt jālamārgeṇa paśyanti।

nam

patravāhanam, drākayānam   

śīghraṃ relayānaṃ yena na kevalaṃ janāḥ gacchanti api tu tasmin patrapreṣaṇam api bhavati।

kaṭhināsu paristhitiṣu api patravāhanānām apakarṣaḥ na kriyate।

nam

abhijñā, smṛtiḥ, abhijñānam, smṛtam, saṃsmṛtiḥ, smaraṇam   

dṛṣṭapūrveṇa manasi utpadyamānaḥ saṃskāraḥ।

sāmānyataḥ abhijñā naiva apayāti।

nam

nigrahasthānam   

nyāyadarśane ṣoḍaśasu sthāneṣu ekam।

nyāyasiddhānte 22 nigrahasthānāni matāni।

nam

ākāraṇam, samāhvānam, upahūtiḥ, āmantraṇam, samākāraṇam   

yoddhum āhvānasya śabdaḥ।

ākaraṇaṃ śrutvā saḥ gṛhāt bahiḥ āgataḥ।

nam

nyūnam   

nyāyasiddhānte nigrahasthānaviśeṣaḥ।

vivādaḥ nyūne virataḥ।

nam

vyākhyānam, prapāṭhaḥ   

samūham uddiśya kamapi viṣayamadhikṛtya kṛtaṃ bhāṣaṇam।

adya daśavādane adhyāpakasya vyākhyānam asti।

nam

pramatta, surāmatta, unmatta, madoddhata, udriktacetas, madāḍhya, pramada, vimatta, madotkaṭa, unmada, surāpāṇaparikṣīva, unmādin, nirdaḍa, pramādin, mandasāna, pānamatta, madonmatta   

yena madirā pītā।

saḥ pūrṇataḥ pramattaḥ āsīt।

nam

sitapuṣpaḥ, śaratpuṣpaḥ, supuṣpaḥ, barhiṇam, piṇḍītakaḥ, pītapuṣpam, rājaharṣaṇam, naghuṣam, śaṭham, barhaṇam, pārthivam, natam, dīpanam, kuṭilaḥ   

ekaḥ puṣpī vṛkṣaḥ।

sitapuṣpasya kāṣṭhaṃ sugandhitaṃ bhavati।

nam

racanam, saṃniveśaḥ, kṛtiḥ   

racanāyāḥ kāryam।

dvicakravāhanasya racane ekā horā vyayībhūtā।

nam

abhijñānam, mānyatā, saṃvittiḥ   

kañcit dṛṣṭvā tadeva saḥ iti kathanam।

pratyakṣadarśinaḥ abhāvāt aparādhinaḥ abhijñānaṃ na jātam।

nam

pāragamanam, saṅkramaṇam   

ekasyāḥ avasthāyāḥ ekasmāt sthānāt vā anyām avasthāṃ anyaṃ sthānaṃ vā gamanasya kriyā।

pakisthānabhāratayoḥ parasparaṃ pāragamanasya suvidhānāṃ vikāsaḥ bhavati।

nam

bālagītam, bālagānam, bālagītiḥ, śiśugītam, śiśugānam   

bālakānāṃ kṛte racitaṃ saralaṃ gītam।

śaśāṅkaḥ ekaṃ bālagītaṃ likhati ।

nam

pravartanam   

kasyāpi nūtanasya karmaṇaḥ kriyā।

tasmin pravartanasya utsāhaḥ vartate।

nam

virodhakaḥ, virodhī, vimataḥ, bhinnamatiḥ   

yaḥ virodhaṃ karoti।

asmākaṃ dale virodhakānāṃ antarbhāvaḥ sādhuḥ bhavet।

nam

dāhaḥ, dahanam, jvalanam, ploṣaḥ   

dahanasya dāhanasya vā kriyā athavā bhāvaḥ।

na jāne kathaṃ janāḥ svasya dāhaṃ kurvanti।

nam

vṛndāvanam   

uttarapradeśasya mathurāmaṇḍale sthitam ekaṃ tīrtham।

vṛndāvanaṃ bhagavataḥ śrīkṛṣṇasya krīḍābhūmiḥ āsīt।

nam

vṛndāvanam   

sā mānavanirmitā ākṛtiḥ yasyāṃ tulasyāḥ kṣupaḥ ropitaḥ।

mātā pratidinaṃ vṛndāvane dīpaṃ prajvālayati।

nam

khuracihnam   

khurasya cihnam।

khuracihnaṃ dṛṣṭvā jñātaṃ mayā yat kṣetre paśavaḥ praviṣṭāḥ।

nam

rekhācitram, varṇanā, parilekhaḥ, upavarṇanam, citram, varṇanam, lekhā   

rekhāmātreṇa racitaṃ kasyāpi vastunaḥ citram।

śyāmasya rekhācitraṃ sundaram asti।

nam

aṅkanam   

sīmnaḥ nirdhāraṇāya rekhāyāḥ karṣaṇasya kriyā।

śyāmaḥ krīḍāṅgaṇe aṅkanaṃ karoti।

nam

adhorekhāṅkanam   

dhyānasya ākarṣaṇahetuḥ kasyāpi śabdasya śabdasamūhasya vā nīcaiḥ rekhāyāḥ karṣaṇasya kriyā।

asya vākyasya sarveṣāṃ nāmnām adhorekhāṅkanaṃ kurvantu।

nam

jinamadyam   

surāviśeṣaḥ।

ekaḥ videśī jinamadyaṃ pibati।

nam

ūrdhvapātanam"   

dravāṇāṃ miśraṇam uṣṇīkṛtvā tasmāt unnamitaṃ bāṣpaṃ śītalaṃ ca kṛtvā bāṣpasya ghaṭakānāṃ pṛthakkaraṇam। ūrdhvapatanena madyaṃ nirmīyate।

nam

īḍenam, īḍena-upavanam   

bāyabalagranthe varṇitam upavanam।

īḍene jñānavṛkṣaḥ asti।

nam

sara-āijākanyūṭanavaryaḥ, sara-āijākanyūṭanamahodayaḥ, āijākanyūṭanaḥ   

āṅgladeśasya ekaḥ suprasiddhaḥ gaṇitaśāstrajñaḥ bhautikaśāstrajñaḥ ca।

sara-āijākanyūṭanavaryeṇa gurutvākarṣaṇaśakteḥ niyamaḥ pratipāditaḥ।

nam

vanaparyaṭanam   

araṇyeṣu vanyānāṃ paśūnām avalokanāya paryaṭakaiḥ vāhanena kṛtā yātrā।

vanaparyaṭanāya janāḥ aphrikādeśaṃ gacchanti।

nam

kālamāpanam   

yantraviśeṣaḥ yasya prayogaḥ naukāsu kriyate।

kālamāpanaṃ śuddhaṃ samayaṃ darśayati tasmin ca naukāyāḥ vellanasya prabhāvaḥ na bhavati।

nam

chinnamastā   

ekā devī yā durgāyāḥ rūpaṃ matā।

bihāre chinnamastāyāḥ ekaṃ prasiddhaṃ mandiraṃ vartate।

nam

sṭelinamahodayaḥ, josephasṭelinamahodayaḥ   

ekaḥ prasiddhaḥ ruṣyadeśīyaḥ netā।

leninamahodayasya mṛtyoḥ anantaraṃ sṭelinamahodayaḥ tasya uttarādhikārī abhavat।

nam

leninamahodayaḥ, vlādimīra-ilica-ulyānāphamahodayaḥ   

ekaḥ ruṣyadeśīyaḥ netāviśeṣaḥ yaḥ soviyatasaṅghasya saṃsthāpakaḥ mataḥ।

leninamahodayaḥ ekaḥ nipuṇaḥ samājaśāstrajñaḥ āsīt।

nam

nirlekhanam, kṣṇūḥ, abhriḥ, kuddālaḥ   

upakaraṇaviśeṣaḥ।

nirlekhanena pātrebhyaḥ dugdhaṃ dadhi ityādi niṣkāsyate।

nam

atyādhānam, āropaṇam, sthāpanā   

nūtanasya niyamasya karasya vā prastuteḥ kriyā।

nūtanena sarvakāreṇa nūtanānāṃ karāṇām atyādhānaṃ kṛtam।

nam

kaṇḍūyanam   

kiñciddāhasya anubhūteḥ saha kiñcitkaṇḍulabhāvaḥ।

idaṃ bheṣajaṃ kaṇḍūyanam apākaroti।

nam

abhilekhanam   

kasyāpi preṣitāyāḥ dṛṣṭāyāḥ vā sūcanāyāḥ vārtāyāḥ vā samayasya anusāreṇa lekhanam।

abhilekhanaṃ dṛṣṭvā eva idānīṃ kiyāntaḥ śabdāḥ dṛṣṭāḥ ityasya bodhaḥ bhaviṣyati।

nam

chedaḥ, tardanam   

pādāṃśukānām ūrdhvabhāge caturṣu dikṣu kṛtaṃ chidram yasmin sūtram āropyate।

maheśaḥ pādāṃśukasya chede sūtraṃ dadhāti।

nam

ujjainamaṇḍalam   

madhyapradeśarājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

ujjainamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ ujjainanagare asti।

nam

saṃkucanam   

saṃkocasya kriyā।

tvacaḥ saṃkucanāt śirasi tisraḥ spaṣṭāḥ rekhāḥ dṛśyante।

nam

rāyasenamaṇḍalam   

madhyapradeśarājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

rāyasenamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ rāyasenanagare asti।

nam

gavākṣajālam, jālakam, jālam, pracchannam   

tad dvāram athavā vātāyanaṃ yasmin lohasya daṇḍāḥ santi।

bahiḥ gamanasamaye gavākṣajālam avaśyaṃ tālakaya।

nam

gavākṣajālam, jālam, pracchannam, jālakam   

daṇḍayuktaṃ vātāyanakāṣṭham।

alindaḥ gavākṣajālena upaveṣṭitam asti।

nam

hasanamaṇḍalam   

karnāṭakarājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

hasanamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ hasananagare asti।

nam

patanamatiṭṭānagaram   

keralarājye vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

patanamatiṭṭānagarasya samīpe sabarīmāla iti nāmnā prasiddhaṃ tīrthasthānam asti।

nam

patanamatiṭṭānagaram   

keralarājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

patanamatiṭṭāmaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ patanamatiṭṭānagare asti।

nam

nāgāpaṭṭinam-nagaram   

tamilanāḍurājye vartamānam ekaṃ nagaram।

nāgāpaṭṭinam-nagaraṃ samudrataṭe sthitaḥ asti।

nam

nāgāpaṭṭinam-maṇḍalam   

tamilanāḍurājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

nāgāpaṭṭinam-maṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ nāgāpaṭṭinam-nagare asti।

nam

vayanam, syūtiḥ, veṇiḥ, tasarikā, vāṇiḥ, vāyanakriyā, sūtravāpaḥ, paṭṭakarma, tantuvānam, tāntavam, āvapanam   

tantuvāyasya kāryam।

sañjayaḥ vayanaṃ kṛtvā uttamaṃ dhanam arjayati।

nam

vardhamānamaṇḍalam   

paścimabaṅgālarājye vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

vardhamānamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ vardhamānanagare asti।

nam

smārakacihnam   

kasyāścit viśeṣaghaṭanāyāḥ kasyacit janasya vā smṛtirūpeṇa nirmitā ekā saṃracanā।

bhāratadeśe naikāni aitihāsikāni smārakacihnāni santi।

nam

pāṭanamaṇḍalam   

gujarātaprānte vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

pāṭanamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ pāṭanānagare vartate।

nam

jīvāṇunāśanam, śuddhikaraṇam   

jīvāṇūnāṃ nāśasya kriyā।

cikitsakāḥ upakaraṇānāṃ jīvāṇunāśanaṃ tān jale kvathitvā kurvanti ।

nam

kārāvāsaḥ, kārānirodhaḥ, kārābaṃdhanaṃm, nirodhaḥ, baṃdhanam, āsedhaḥ, pragrahaḥ, baṃdīkaraṇam   

vidhim anusṛtya aparādhasya kṛte diṣṭaḥ daṇḍaḥ yena aparādhī ekasmin sthāne ruddhaḥ bhavati।

tasya kṛte varṣatrayaparyantaṃ kārāvāsaḥ ādiṣṭaḥ।

nam

ṣaḍdarśanam   

hindūnāṃ darśanānaṣaṭkam।

ṣaḍdarśane sāṅkhyayoganyāyavaiśeṣikamīmāṃsāvedāntāḥ ityetāni darśanāni santi।

nam

yogaśāstram, yogadarśanam, yogaḥ, yogānuśāsanam   

cittavṛttinirodhārthaṃ pratipāditaṃ śāstram।

yogaśāstrasya praṇetā patañjaliḥ asti।

nam

mīmāṃsā, mīmāṃsādarśanam   

hindūnām ekaṃ darśanaśāstram।

pūrvamīmāṃsāyāḥ racanākāraḥ jaiminīṛṣiḥ asti।

nam

vaiśeṣikam, vaiśeṣikadarśanam   

ṣaḍdarśaneṣu ekaḥ।

vaiśeṣikasya racanākāraḥ kaṇādaḥ asti।

nam

khāṇḍavavanam   

purāṇe varṇitam ekaṃ vanam।

arjunena khāṇḍavavanaṃ prajvālitam।

nam

sukhāsanam, srastaraḥ, srastaram, talpam   

kaśipuyuktam āsanam।

bhavān atra sukhāsanam upaviśatu।

nam

mārgaḥ, panthāḥ, ayanam, vartma, sṛtiḥ, padyā, vartaniḥ, śaraṇiḥ, paddhatī, vartaniḥ, adhvā, vīthiḥ, saraṇiḥ, paddhatiḥ, padaviḥ, padavī, padvā, pitsalam, pracaraḥ, prapathaḥ, mācaḥ, māthaḥ, māruṇḍaḥ, rantuḥ, vahaḥ, prapātha peṇḍaḥ, amaniḥ, itam, emā, evā, gantuḥ   

yena gatvā gantavyaṃ prāpyate।

vimānasyāpi viśiṣṭaḥ mārgaḥ asti।

nam

hariṇacarman, mṛgājinam, eṇājinam   

hariṇasya carma yat pavitraṃ matam।

bahavaḥ sādhavaḥ hariṇacarma eva dhārayanti ।

nam

jīvanam   

jīvanayāpanasya viśeṣā rītiḥ।

prāpte nirvācane netāḥ svasya rājanaitike jīvane sakriyāḥ bhavanti ।

nam

prāṇaḥ, jīvaḥ, jīvanam, prāṇanam   

prāṇadhāraṇam;

tavameva cintaya sakhi nottaram pratibhāti me sva kārye muhyate loko yathā jīvaṃ labhāmyaham

[ha.174.73]

nam

bhramaṇam, cakragatiḥ, paribhramaṇam, caṅkramaṇam, bhramaḥ, vartanam, vivartanam, ghūrṇanam   

bhramaṇasya kriyā।

pṛthivyāḥ akṣasya paritaḥ bhramaṇādeva divasarātrī bhavataḥ।

nam

andamānamaṇḍalam   

bhāratasya andamāna-nikobārarājye vartamānaṃ maṇḍalam।

andamānamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ porṭableyaranagare asti।

nam

saranamaṇḍalam   

bhāratadeśasya bihārarājye vartamānaṃ maṇḍalam।

saranamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ chaparānagare asti।

nam

sīvānamaṇḍalasam   

bhāratadeśasya bihārarājye vartamānaṃ maṇḍalam।

sīvānamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ sīvānanagare asti।

nam

kharagonamaṇḍalam   

bhāratadeśasya madhyapradeśarājye vartamānaṃ maṇḍalam।

kharagonamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ kharagonanagare asti।

nam

yamanamaṇḍalam   

bhāratadeśasya paṇḍicerīrājye vartamānaṃ maṇḍalam।

yamanamaṇḍalasya mukhyālayaḥ yamananagare asti।

nam

śubhadinam   

uttamaṃ dinam।

kecana janāḥ śubhadinaṃ dṛṣṭvā eva pratyekaṃ kāryaṃ kurvanti।

nam

abhimardanam, upamardanam   

upamardasya kriyā।

śatrūṇām abhimardanaṃ gajaiḥ kṛtam।

nam

abhimānam, yāñcā, praṇayaḥ   

praṇayārthe prītyā prārthanam।

rāmalakṣmaṇau ubhau api śūrpanakhāyāḥ abhimānaṃ na svīkṛtavantau।

nam

yauvanalakṣaṇam, tāruṇyacihnam, lāvaṇyam, stanaḥ, kucaḥ   

strīṣu yauvanasya stanarūpīyaṃ lakṣaṇaṃ cihnaṃ।

yuvatiḥ yauvanalakṣaṇena śobhate।

nam

abhilekhanam, pratilipinyāsaḥ   

kasyāpi viṣayasya pratyekavacanasya viśiṣṭoddeśena lekhanakriyā।

te abhilekhane niyuktāḥ।

nam

abhivyāptiḥ, sammūrcchanam   

sarvato vyāptiḥ।

īśvarasya abhivyāptau kadāpi mama saṃśayaḥ nāsti।

nam

nandanam   

varṇavṛttaviśeṣaḥ।

nandanasya pratyekasmin caraṇe krameṇa nagaṇaḥ jagaṇaḥ bhagaṇaḥ jagaṇaḥ tathā dvau ragaṇau bhavataḥ।

nam

guṇanam   

guṇatvasya paddhatiḥ।

ekena rājasthānadeśīyena kavinā guṇanasya viṣaye kāvyaṃ racitam।

nam

carmmasandhānam, carmmapācakam, dūtisandhānam.   

carmakārasya kāryam।

saṃta raidāsamahābhāgāḥ carmasandhānam akurvan।

nam

sūryaḥ, sūraḥ, aryamā, ādityaḥ, dvādaśātmā, divākaraḥ, bhāskaraḥ, ahaskaraḥ, vradhraḥ, prabhākaraḥ, vibhākaraḥ, bhāsvān, vivasvān, saptāśvaḥ, haridaśvaḥ, uṣṇaraśmiḥ, vivarttanaḥ, arkaḥ, mārttaṇḍaḥ, mihiraḥ, aruṇaḥ, vṛṣā, dyumaṇiḥ, taraṇiḥ, mitraḥ, citrabhānuḥ, virocan, vibhāvasuḥ, grahapatiḥ, tviṣāmpatiḥ, ahaḥpatiḥ, bhānuḥ, haṃsaḥ, sahastrāṃśuḥ, tapanaḥ, savitā, raviḥ, śūraḥ, bhagaḥ, vṛdhnaḥ, padminīvallabhaḥ, hariḥ, dinamaṇiḥ, caṇḍāṃśuḥ, saptasaptiḥ, aṃśumālī, kāśyapeyaḥ, khagaḥ, bhānumān, lokalocanaḥ, padmabandhuḥ, jyotiṣmān, avyathaḥ, tāpanaḥ, citrarathaḥ, khamaṇiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, gabhastihastaḥ, heliḥ, pataṃgaḥ, arcciḥ, dinapraṇīḥ, vedodayaḥ, kālakṛtaḥ, graharājaḥ, tamonudaḥ, rasādhāraḥ, pratidivā, jyotiḥpīthaḥ, inaḥ, karmmasākṣī, jagaccakṣuḥ, trayītapaḥ, pradyotanaḥ, khadyotaḥ, lokabāndhavaḥ, padminīkāntaḥ, aṃśuhastaḥ, padmapāṇiḥ, hiraṇyaretāḥ, pītaḥ, adriḥ, agaḥ, harivāhanaḥ, ambarīṣaḥ, dhāmanidhiḥ, himārātiḥ, gopatiḥ, kuñjāraḥ, plavagaḥ, sūnuḥ, tamopahaḥ, gabhastiḥ, savitraḥ, pūṣā, viśvapā, divasakaraḥ, dinakṛt, dinapatiḥ, dyupatiḥ, divāmaṇiḥ, nabhomaṇiḥ, khamaṇiḥ, viyanmaṇiḥ, timiraripuḥ, dhvāntārātiḥ, tamonudaḥ, tamopahaḥ, bhākoṣaḥ, tejaḥpuñjaḥ, bhānemiḥ, khakholkaḥ, khadyotanaḥ, virocanaḥ, nabhaścakṣūḥ, lokacakṣūḥ, jagatsākṣī, graharājaḥ, tapatāmpatiḥ, sahastrakiraṇaḥ, kiraṇamālī, marīcimālī, aṃśudharaḥ, kiraṇaḥ, aṃśubharttā, aṃśuvāṇaḥ, caṇḍakiraṇaḥ, dharmāṃśuḥ, tīkṣṇāṃśuḥ, kharāṃśuḥ, caṇḍaraśmiḥ, caṇḍamarīciḥ, caṇḍadīdhitiḥ, aśītamarīciḥ, aśītakaraḥ, śubharaśmiḥ, pratibhāvān, vibhāvān, vibhāvasuḥ, pacataḥ, pacelimaḥ, śuṣṇaḥ, gaganādhvagaḥ, gaṇadhvajaḥ, khacaraḥ, gaganavihārī, padmagarbhaḥ, padmāsanaḥ, sadāgatiḥ, haridaśvaḥ, maṇimān, jīviteśaḥ, murottamaḥ, kāśyapī, mṛtāṇḍaḥ, dvādaśātmakaḥ, kāmaḥ, kālacakraḥ, kauśikaḥ, citrarathaḥ, śīghragaḥ, saptasaptiḥ   

hindūnāṃ dharmagrantheṣu varṇitā ekā devatā।

vedeṣu sūryasya pūjāyāḥ vāraṃvāraṃ vidhānam asti।

nam

somaḥ, candraḥ, śaśāṅkaḥ, induḥ, mayaṅkaḥ, kalānidhiḥ, kalānāthaḥ, kalādharaḥ, himāṃśuḥ, candramāḥ, kumudabāndhavaḥ, vidhuḥ, sudhāṃśuḥ, śubhrāṃśuḥ, oṣadhīśaḥ, niśāpatiḥ, abjaḥ, jaivātṛkaḥ, somaḥ, glauḥ, mṛgāṅkaḥ, dvijarājaḥ, śaśadharaḥ, nakṣatreśaḥ, kṣapākaraḥ, doṣākaraḥ, niśīthinīnāthaḥ, śarvarīśaḥ, eṇāṅkaḥ, śītaraśmiḥ, samudranavanītaḥ, sārasaḥ, śvetavāhanaḥ, nakṣatranāmiḥ, uḍupaḥ, sudhāsūtiḥ, tithipraṇīḥ, amatiḥ, candiraḥ, citrāṭīraḥ, pakṣadharaḥ, rohiṇīśaḥ, atrinetrajaḥ, pakṣajaḥ, sindhujanmā, daśāśvaḥ, māḥ, tārāpīḍaḥ, niśāmaṇiḥ, mṛgalāñchanaḥ, darśavipat, chāyāmṛgadharaḥ, grahanemiḥ, dākṣāyaṇīpati, lakṣmīsahajaḥ, sudhākaraḥ, sudhādhāraḥ, śītabhānuḥ, tamoharaḥ, tuśārakiraṇaḥ, pariḥ, himadyutiḥ, dvijapatiḥ, viśvapsā, amṛtadīdhitiḥ, hariṇāṅkaḥ, rohiṇīpatiḥ, sindhunandanaḥ, tamonut, eṇatilakaḥ, kumudeśaḥ, kṣīrodanandanaḥ, kāntaḥ, kalāvān, yāminījatiḥ, sijraḥ, mṛgapipluḥ, sudhānidhiḥ, tuṅgī, pakṣajanmā, abdhīnavanītakaḥ, pīyūṣamahāḥ, śītamarīciḥ, śītalaḥ, trinetracūḍāmaṇiḥ, atrinetrabhūḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, parijñāḥ, sudhāṅgaḥ, valakṣaguḥ, tuṅgīpatiḥ, yajvanāmpatiḥ, parvvadhiḥ, kleduḥ, jayantaḥ, tapasaḥ, khacamasaḥ, vikasaḥ, daśavājī, śvetavājī, amṛtasūḥ, kaumudīpatiḥ, kumudinīpatiḥ, bhūpatiḥ, dakṣajāpatiḥ, oṣadhīpatiḥ, kalābhṛt, śaśabhṛt, eṇabhṛt, chāyābhṛt, atridṛgjaḥ, niśāratnam, niśākaraḥ, amṛtaḥ, śvetadyutiḥ   

devatāviśeṣaḥ;

patitaṃ somamālokya brahmā lokapitāmahaḥ[śa.ka]

nam

pṛthivī, bhūḥ, bhūmiḥ, acalā, anantā, rasā, viśvambharā, sthirā, dharā, dharitrī, dharaṇī, kṣauṇī, jyā, kāśyapī, kṣitiḥ, sarvasahā, vasumatī, vasudhā, urvī, vasundharā, gotrā, kuḥ, pṛthvī, kṣmā, avaniḥ, medinī, mahī, dharaṇī, kṣoṇiḥ, kṣauṇiḥ, kṣamā, avanī, mahiḥ, ratnagarbhā, sāgarāmbarā, abdhimekhalā, bhūtadhātrī, ratnāvatī, dehinī, pārā, vipulā, madhyamalokavartmā, dhāraṇī, gandhavatī, mahākāntā, khaṇḍanī, girikarṇikā, dhārayitrī, dhātrī, acalakīlā, gauḥ, abdhidvīpā, iḍā, iḍikā, ilā, ilikā, irā, ādimā, īlā, varā, ādyā, jagatī, pṛthuḥ, bhuvanamātā, niścalā, śyāmā   

martyādyadhiṣṭhānabhūtā।

pṛthivī pañcamam bhūtam

nam

saṅketasthalaṃ, abhisārasthānam, samāgamasthānam   

(yugalasya)melanasya pūrvaniścitaṃ sthānam।

nāyikā saṅketasthale nāyakasya pratīkṣāṃ karoti।

nam

khagabhakṣyam, khagādanam, pakṣibhojyam   

yat tṛṇadhānyādi pakṣibhiḥ bhujyate।

śyāmā kukkuṭān khagabhakṣyaṃ pūrayati।

nam

dhāraṇam, sthāpanam   

bhāṇḍārarūpeṇabhavanasya kriyā।

avakarasya dhāraṇasya samucitā vyavasthā āvaśyakī।

nam

sphuraṇagītam, vīragānam, samarodgīthaḥ, gāthānī, puruṇītham, arkaḥ   

yuddhe sainikānāṃ sphurtiprāptyarthe gīyamānaṃ gītam।

yuddhasamaye sphuraṇagīteṣu sainikānāṃ parākramasya varṇanaṃ krīyate।

nam

nagaraṃ, nagarī, puram, purī, nagaram, nagarī, paṭṭanam, paṭṭam, puriḥ   

nagaravāsinaḥ।

puravāsinaḥ netāyāḥ hatyāyāḥ virodhaṃ kurvanti।

nam

lābhaḥ, utpattiḥ, labdhiḥ, prāptiḥ, prayojanam, arjanam   

nirdhāritasamaye kāryādisampanne vyayādi apanite upagatam utpannam।

asmin kāryodyoge mama utpannam ekādaśarūpyakāṇi asti।

nam

paryaṭanam   

janebhyaḥ dhanaṃ svīkṛtya teṣāṃ kṛte vividheṣu sthāneṣu bhramaṇasya khādanasya nivāsasya ca vyavasthāyāḥ kāryam।

maheśaḥ paryaṭanena paryāptaṃ dhanam arjayati।

nam

paryaṭanam, paribhramaṇam   

kenacit viśeṣeṇa hetunā kasyāpi viśeṣasya sthānasya yātrā।

asmākaṃ kakṣāyāḥ chātrāḥ paryaṭanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

āghaṭṭanam, āgharṣaṇam, nirgharṣaṇam   

gharṣaṇasya karma।

aśmanaḥ āghaṭṭanaṃ pūrṇam abhavat।

nam

kāryālayaḥ, kāryasthānam   

ekasmin sthāne kāryaṃ kurvan janasamūhaḥ।

sampūrṇaḥ kāryālayaḥ kārye vyagraḥ asti।

nam

viśvasvāsthyasaṅghaṭanam   

saṃyuktarāṣṭrasya saṃsthā yā antarrāṣṭriyastare svāsthyasambaddhāni kāryāṇi karoti tathā svāsthyasambaddhakāryasya kṛte sāhāyyaṃ ca dadāti।

akhilaṃ viśvaṃ rogamuktaṃ bhavet tadarthaṃ viśvasvāsthyasaṅghaṭanaṃ prayatnaśīlam asti।

nam

mukham, vaktram, āsyam, vadanam, tuṇḍam, ānanam, lapanam   

śarīrāvayavaviśeṣaḥ, khanati vidārayati annādikamanena;

mukhaṃ vimucya śvasitasya dhārayā vṛthaiva nāsāpathadhāvanaśramaḥ [nai.9.44]

nam

avarodhakam, rodhaḥ, sambādhanam   

sā racanā yayā kasyāpi agre gamanam avarudhyate।

śulkasthāne avarodhakam asti।

nam

utsedhaḥ, ūrdhvamānam, samutkṣepaṇam, ārohaḥ   

samudratalāt ilātalāt vā ucchrayopetasya uttuṅgatā।

vimānayānasya atyadhikāt utsedhāt śīrovedanā jātā।

nam

cayanam, varaṇam, varaḥ, saṃvaraḥ, vṛtiḥ   

cayanitaṃ dravyam।

imaṃ padaṃ vibhūṣayituṃ bhavatāṃ cayanaṃ praśaṃsanīyam asti।

nam

majjanam, nimajjanam   

jale gāhanasya kriyā।

vigāhakaḥ sāgare majjanaṃ karoti।

nam

viṣāṇuvijñānam   

viṣāṇūnāṃ tebhyaḥ utpannānāṃ rogāṇāṃ ca adhyayanam।

reṇukā viṣāṇuvijñānasya śodhacchātrā asti।

nam

karvimānam   

dīrghatāṃ mātuṃ parimāṇaviśeṣaḥ।

karvimānena viśeṣataḥ vidyuccumbakīyānāṃ vikiraṇānāṃ dīrghatā mīyate।

nam

samīkṣā, samyagdarśanam, samyagdṛṣṭiḥ   

kṛcchrāsu avasthāsu kiṃkartavyatāyāḥ ucitaṃ jñānam।

samīkṣayā sarvaṃ suspaṣṭaṃ bhavati।

nam

tuṣāraḥ, tuhinam, kālakaḥ, tauṣāram, srutiḥ   

suśītale vātāvaraṇe bāṣpāt dhūmāvayavanirmuktasya jalasya ghanībhūtāḥ kaṇāḥ ye ākāśāt bhūmiṃ prapatanti।

adya parvatakṣetre tuṣārāḥ patiṣyanti iti sūcyate।

nam

āviṣkaraṇam, sphuṭīkaraṇam, samprakāśanam   

amūrtasya mūrtarūpeṇa abhivyaktiḥ।

kvacit svapne yad dṛśyate tasya āviṣkaraṇam api bhavati।

nam

udyogasthānam, kāryānuṣṭhānagṛham, kāryasthānam, karmasthānam   

yatra udyogakāryam anuṣṭhīyate।

aparāhṇe āyātaḥ saḥ udyogasthānam adya।

nam

adhivāsaḥ, nivāsaḥ, vāsaḥ, vasanam, adhiṣṭhānam   

kasmin api sthāne āśrayaḥ।

adhivāsāya atīva ucitaṃ sthānam etat।

nam

sthalam, sthānam   

sthīyate atra;

svasya sthānaṃ na parityajeta।

nam

mṛtpātram, mṛtkāṃsyam, kuhanam, pārthivaḥ   

mṛttikayā nirmitaṃ pātram।

śyāmā mṛtpātreṇa cāyaṃ pibati।

nam

abhivyaktiḥ, abhivyañjanā, abhidhānam, mukham   

kasyāpi bhāvasya mukhādibhiḥ abhivyañjanam;

bhavataḥ mukham abhivyajyate bhītaḥ iti

nam

darpaṇaḥ, ādarśaḥ, darśanam, mukuraḥ, nandaraḥ, karkaḥ, karkaraḥ, ātmadarśaḥ   

rūpadarśanādhāraḥ, svasya rūpam pratibimbamiva darśayati;

locanābhyām vihīnasya darpaṇaḥ kim kariṣyati

[cāṇakya 109]

nam

citrakarma, citrāṅkanam   

varṇena citranirmāṇam।

śyāmaḥ citrakarma karoti।

nam

varṇanam   

varṇalepanasya kriyā।

saḥ gṛhasya varṇanaṃ karoti।

nam

āvandanam   

sainikaiḥ viśiṣṭena prakāreṇa mānanīyebhyaḥ adhikāribhyaḥ vastubhyaḥ kṛtam abhivādanam।

sainikaiḥ dhvajāya āvandanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

suparivartanam   

ānandadāyakaḥ pariṇāmaḥ।

suparivartanāya saḥ varṣe ekavāraṃ katicana dinānāṃ kṛte parvatīyeṣu kṣetreṣu nivasati।

nam

yantraracanam   

yantrāṇāṃ samūhaḥ yaḥ kriyāyāḥ sañcālanaṃ karoti।

kuśalaḥ yantravid bhavituṃ yantraracanasya yogyaṃ jñānam āvaśyakam asti।

nam

rūpaḥ, ākṛtiḥ, ākāraḥ, saṃskāraḥ, saṃsthānam   

ekā bodhātmakā saṃracanā।

gītasya rūpam saṃgītajñaḥ jānāti।

nam

samāvartanam   

vedādhyayanāntaraṃ gārhasthyādhikāraprayojakaṃ karma।

gurukule adhyayanasya anantaraṃ samāvartanam abhavat।

nam

parivartanam   

(khagolavijñānam)kasyāpi grahasya upagrahasya vā kakṣāt vicalanam।

candramasaḥ parivartanasya prabhāvaḥ pṛthivyāṃ bhavati।

nam

ālokaḥ, darśanam   

cakṣuṣā bhūtaḥ bodhaḥ।

tasya patnyāḥ ālokena taṃ yathārthatāyāḥ paricayaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

vilayanam   

saḥ padārthaḥ yaḥ dvayoḥ padārthayoḥ anuvilayanena prāpyate।

saḥ jalalavaṇayoḥ vilayanam akṣipat।

nam

vicalanam   

svasthānaṃ vihāya anyatra bhramaṇam।

rātrau ākāśe tārakāṇāṃ vicalanaṃ bhavān spaṣṭaṃ draṣṭuṃ śaknoti।

nam

vanam, araṇyam, kānanam, vipinam, aṭavī, dāvaḥ, kubram   

bṛhad bhūbhāgam abhivyāpya sthitāḥ naikāḥ vṛkṣāḥ।

nisargasya cintām akṛtvā manuṣyaḥ vanāni eva chedayati।

nam

abhyākhyānam   

asatyaḥ abhiyogaḥ।

abhyākhyānasya satyatāyāḥ jñāpanam abhivaktā samyak jānāti।

nam

abhyutthānam   

kasyacit ādaraṃ kartum āsanāt utthānam।

adhyakṣamahodayasya svāgatam abhyutthānena abhavat।

nam

udyānam   

bhūmeḥ vanasya vā aṃśaḥ yaḥ tasya prākṛtikarupeṇa janānāṃ kṛte saṃrakṣitaḥ asti।

asmin rāṣṭrīye udyāne naikavidhāni jīvāni dṛśyante।

nam

kṣetram, pradeśaḥ, antaḥ, bhūmiḥ, nivāsaḥ, avakāśaḥ, uddeśaḥ, dik, deśaḥ, sthānam   

kasyāpi vistāritaḥ bhāgaḥ।

etat bhāratasya kṛṣyotpādakaṃ kṣetram asti।

nam

pulinaḥ, pulinam   

laghuḥ dvīpaḥ।

asyāṃ nadyām ekaḥ pulinaḥ asti।

nam

vāyuparivahanam   

udyogaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ yātriṇāṃ kṛte vimānayātrāyāḥ kṛte sulabhatāṃ pradadāti।

śyāmā vāyuparivāhanasya udyogasaṃsthāyāṃ kāryaṃ karoti।

nam

snānam, avagāhaḥ, avagāhanam, āplavaḥ, āplāvaḥ, abhiṣekaḥ   

jalena kliditvā ātape upaviśya vā śarīrasya nirmalīkaraṇam।

snānena rogāṇuḥ naśyati।

nam

kṣadanam   

pāṣāṇe kāṣṭhe hastidante vā chedanaṃ kṛtvā teṣu nirmitā mūrtiḥ।

mandirasya stambhe kṛtaṃ kṣadanaṃ mandirasya vaiśiṣṭyam asti।

nam

rātribhojanam   

rātrau kriyamāṇaṃ bhojanam।

rātribhojanaṃ kartuṃ vayaṃ bhojanagṛhaṃ gacchāmaḥ।

nam

madhyāhnabhojanam   

madhyāhne kriyamāṇaṃ bhojanam।

adya vayaṃ sarve militvā madhyāhnabhojanaṃ kurmaḥ।

nam

mahāyānam   

bauddhadharmasya dvayoḥ pramukhayoḥ śākhayoḥ ekā।

mahāyāne viśvāsasya atīva mahattvaṃ vartate।

nam

vātāyanam, gavākṣaḥ   

gṛhādīnāṃ bhittiṣu chadeṣu vā vāyoḥ prakāśasya ca gamanāgamanāya nirmitāṃ racanām udghāṭituṃ pidadhātuṃ ca kāṣṭhasya dhātoḥ vā nirmitā kācādibhiḥ yuktā ekā saṃracanā।

kenacit kārayānasya vātāyanasya kācaḥ bhagnaḥ।

nam

matsyabandhanam   

ānandārthaṃ matsyagrahaṇam।

asmin taḍāge naike paryaṭakāḥ matsyabandhanaṃ kurvantaḥ dṛśyante।

nam

parivahanam   

yātriṇāṃ vastūni ekasmāt sthānāt anyasmin sthāne netuṃ yatra viśiṣṭāni upakaraṇāni vidyante tādṛśī sevā।

idānīntane kāle parivahanasya udyogaḥ api vardhamānaḥ asti।

nam

ākāśayānam   

yānaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ ākāśamārgeṇa gacchati।

vimānādīni yānāni ākāśayānāni santi।

nam

āsañjanam   

kimapi vastu unnetuṃ tasmin vartamānā paṭṭikā।

asya syūtasya āsañjanam abhanak।

nam

sthānaparivartanam   

sthānasya parivartanasya kriyā।

vāṇijye hāneḥ kāraṇāt saḥ sthānaparivartanam akarot।

nam

samāyojanam   

sā paristhitiḥ yā kasyacit kṛte upakārikā bhavati।

bhūtapretānāṃ kathānāṃ kṛte etat samāyojanaṃ samyak asti।

nam

śāsanam, rājy, mantrīmaṇḍalam   

kasya api rāṣṭrasya vyavasthāpakaṃ lokanirvācitam athavā rājñā niyojitam maṇḍalam।

acirāt eva śāsanaṃ ṣaṭ nūtanāḥ yojanāḥ udgoṣayiṣyati।

nam

janmasthānam   

yasmin sthāne nagare vā kasyacit janma bhavati।

rāmasya janmasthānam ayodhyā asti।

nam

abhisāraḥ, saṃmmilanam   

strīpuṃsayoranyatarasya anyatarārthaṃ saṅketasthalagamanam।

abhisārāya gamyamānā nāyikā bharatanāṭyaśāstre abhisārikā proktā।

nam

praśāsanam   

janeṣu śāsanaṃ kartuṃ vartamānaḥ janasamūhaḥ vibhāgaḥ vā।

asyāḥ saṃsthāyāḥ praśāsanaṃ bhraṣṭācāre liptam asti।

nam

sadaḥ, dharmasabhā, rājadvāram, vyavahāramaṇḍapaḥ, vicārasthānam, dharmādhikaraṇam   

śāsakaḥ tathā ca amātyavargasya maṇḍalam, yad rājyasya praśāsanaṃ nirvahanti;

sadasi dharmam anusṛtya daṇḍavidhānaṃ kriyate

nam

abhiyānam   

viśiṣṭasya tattvasya pracārārthaṃ kriyamāṇāni kāryāṇi।

saḥ abhiyānasya samarthakaḥ asti।

nam

patanam   

anavadhānatayā akasmādeva upariṣṭāt adhaḥ gamanam।

chadeḥ tasya patanaṃ kenāpi na dṛṣṭam।

nam

prayāṇam, gamanam, pragamanam, gatiḥ, agragamanam, agrasaraṇam, agragatiḥ, prasaraṇam, prasaraḥ, yātrā, prakramaḥ, kramaḥ, kramaṇam, krantiḥ   

agre gamanam।

senāpatiḥ sainikānāṃ prayāṇasya viṣaye akathayat।

nam

antaḥ, antam, samāptiḥ, niṣpattiḥ, siddhiḥ, paryantam, prāntaḥ, samantaḥ, pāraḥ, pāram, avasānam, paryavasānam, avasāyaḥ, avasādaḥ, avasannatā, sātiḥ, sāyaḥ   

kasyāpi vṛtāntasya kathanasya vā antimaṃ caraṇam yena tadviṣaye sarvaṃ jñāyate।

asya pustakasya antaṃ paṭhitvā eva ko'pi niṣkarṣaḥ śakyaḥ।

nam

pratiṣṭhāpanam, pratiṣṭhānam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ sthāpanasya kriyā।

dūrabhāṣaṇayantrasya pratiṣṭhāpanāya adhikaḥ samayaḥ na āvaśyakaḥ।

nam

gajasthānam   

tad sthānaṃ yatra gajāḥ sthāpyante।

asmin gajasthāne pañcaviṃśatiḥ gajāḥ santi।

nam

aṭanam, bhramaṇam   

kāraṇena vinā eva atra tatra gamanam।

aṭanasya kāraṇāt saḥ sarvatra paricitaḥ asti।

nam

prajñānam   

kasyāpi guṇamūlyādīnāṃ jñānasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

vividhatāyām api ekatā iti bhāratadeśasya prajñānam asti।

nam

chatrapati-śivājī-antarrāṣṭrīya-vimānapattanam   

bhāratadeśe vartamānam antarrāṣṭriyaṃ vimānapattanam।

chatrapati-śivājī-antarrāṣṭrīya-vimānapattanam mumbayyām asti।

nam

jeṭavimānam   

vimānaviśeṣaḥ yaḥ ekena athavā ekādhikena jeṭasaṃyaṃntreṇa sañcālyate।

asya jeṭavimānasya mūlyaṃ ṣaṭkoṭiḥ asti।

nam

sañjīvanam   

punaḥ jīvanadānam।

siddhāḥ puruṣāḥ sañjīvanaṃ jānāti sma।

nam

darśanam, īkṣaṇam, avalokanam, ādṛṣṭiḥ, īkṣitam, udvīkṣaṇam, dṛkpātaḥ, dṛṣṭinipātaḥ, nirīkṣaṇam, prekṣaṇam, vilokitam, samīkṣaṇam   

yatkiñcitkarmikā dṛśikriyā।

tasya darśanaṃ matkṛte āvaśyakaṃ nāsti।

nam

viloḍanam, praloṭhanam, kṣobhanam, saṃkṣobhanam, lāṇḍanam, lāḍanam   

kasya api vastoḥ balāt kampanātmikā kriyā।

vṛkṣasya viloḍanāt phalāni patiṣyanti।

nam

niṣkāsanam   

vastunaḥ bahirniḥsāraṇam।

varṣākāle jalasya niṣkāsanaṃ samyak na bhavati।

nam

khananam, utkhananam   

bhūmau viśiṣṭena astreṇa gartanirmāṇam।

kūpasya khananaṃ na samāptam।

nam

prapañcanam, vistāraḥ, vikāsitā, vikāsaḥ   

kāryasya vistṛtīkaraṇam।

bhavān anāvaśyakaṃ prapañcanaṃ mā karotu।

nam

mārjanam   

aṅganirmalīkaraṇārthaṃ tīrthādīnāṃ jalena siñcanam।

pūjāyāḥ pūrvaṃ mārjanaṃ kriyate।

nam

pariśodhanam, pavitrīkaraṇam, śodhanam, pariṣkāraḥ, saṃskāraḥ   

doṣādīnāṃ dūrīkaraṇam।

manuṣyeṇa kāryasya pariśodhanaṃ kartavyam।

nam

pratidānam   

kasmādapi api manuṣyāt svīkṛtasya dhanasya tasmai punaḥ dānam।

karmakarāṇāṃ vyayasya pratidānam idānīṃ paryantaṃ na kṛtam।

nam

kiraṇasphuraṇam, aṃśupātanam, raśmivikiraṇam   

paramāṇūnām utsarjanam।

asya kiraṇasphuraṇaṃ vardhitam।

nam

dakṣiṇāyanam   

sūryasya karkarekhāyāḥ makararekhāṃ prati gamanam।

dakṣiṇāyanaṃ śrāvaṇādiṣu ṣaṭsu māseṣu bhavati।

nam

dakṣiṇāyanam   

ṣaḍbhiḥ māsaiḥ yuktaḥ saḥ kālaḥ yadā sūryaḥ karkarekhāyāḥ dakṣiṇadiśaṃ gacchati।

dakṣiṇāyanaṃ 21jūnataḥ 22disambaraparyantaṃ bhavati।

nam

bhikṣā, yācñā, yācanā, yācanam, bhikṣaṇam, paropasarpaṇam, prayācanam, vatiḥ   

dainyatāvaśāt kim api prārthanātmikā kriyā।

atra bhikṣā keṣāñcan janānām upajīvikā asti।

nam

sthāpanam   

yad rudhirasya vahanam avarudhyate tathā ca tvak pūrvavat karoti।

sphaṭī sthāpanasya rūpeṇa upayujyante।

nam

mardanam   

pādaprahāraiḥ nāśanasya kriyā।

kāliyāsarpasya mardanaṃ bhagavatā śrīkṛṣṇena kṛtam āsīt।

nam

mardanam   

hastena kasyāpi vastunaḥ saṅghaṭṭanasya kriyā।

mallaḥ svaśarīrasya mardanasya anantaram eva mallabhūmau praveśayati।

nam

vināśaḥ, nāśaḥ, vidhvaṃsaḥ, dhvaṃsanam, pradhvaṃsaḥ, nipātaḥ, nibarhaṇam, vicchedaḥ, ucchedanam, upasaṃhāram, kṣayam, dalanam, vimardaḥ, mardanam, samudghātaḥ   

keṣāṃcana vastvādīnāṃ nāśanasya kriyā।

īśvaraḥ śatrūṇāṃ vināśāya eva avatarati।

nam

avarodhanam, pratibandhaḥ   

rodhasya kriyā।

sainikāḥ śatrusenāṃ sīmnaḥ bahiḥ eva avaroddhuṃ saphalāḥ jātāḥ।

nam

vimbalḍanam   

landananagarasthitaḥ sthānaviśeṣaḥ yatra pratyekasmin varṣe ṭenisa iti krīḍāprakārasya antarrāṣṭriyā spardhā bhavati।

vimbalḍanam upanagaraṃ vartate।

nam

sammārjanam, parimārjanam   

vastunaḥ malāpanayanāya viśiṣṭena vastunā gharṣaṇasya kriyā।

pātrāṇāṃ sammārjanam abhavat।

nam

tolanam   

tolyate iti।

dhānyasya tolanasya anantaram ahaṃ snāsyāmi।

nam

sākṣātkāraḥ, samāsyā, anyonyadarśanam   

manuṣyāt yathā bhāginaḥ kimapi viśeṣaṃ jñātuṃ pṛṣṭāḥ praśnāḥ।

udyogāya sākṣātkāraṃ dātum ahaṃ gacchāmi।

nam

aṅgacchedanam   

kasyāpi aṅgādeḥ chedanaṃ kṛtvā teṣāṃ pṛthakkaraṇam।

śāhajahām̐ iti nāmnā rājñā tejomahālayasya nirmātṛṇāṃ tejomahālayasya nirmāṇānantaraṃ aṅgacchedanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

ayanam   

saḥ samayaḥ yadā sūryaḥ uttarasyāṃ dakṣiṇasyāṃ vā diśi bhavati।

dvābhyām ayanābhyāṃ varṣaḥ bhavati।

nam

udyāpanam   

kasyāpi vratasya samāptau kriyamāṇaṃ dhārmikaṃ kāryam।

mātā udyāpanasya anantaram eva bhojanaṃ karoti।

nam

manamohanaḥ   

mātrāchandoviśeṣaḥ।

manamohanasya pratyekasmin caraṇe caturdaśa mātrāḥ santi।

nam

cakrāsanam, parpam   

cakraiḥ yuktaḥ āsandaḥ।

calitum asamarthānāṃ puruṣāṇāṃ kṛte cakrāsanam atīva lābhadāyakaṃ vartate।

nam

hastināpuram, nāgāhvaḥ, hāstinam, gajāhvayam, gajāhvam, gajasāhvayam, hastinīpuram   

paurāṇikaṃ nagaraṃ yad idānīntanīyāyāḥ dehalyāḥ pañcāśatkilomīṭaraparimitaṃ dūraṃ vartate।

hastināpuraṃ rājñā hastinā sthāpitam āsīt।

nam

pūjā, pūjanam, arcanam   

jalapuṣpanaivedyādādīnām arpaṇena dhārmikakāryasampādanasya bhāvaḥ।

saḥ mandire pūjāyāḥ anantaram arcakāya dakṣiṇāṃ dadāti।

nam

bahirgamanam   

bahiḥ gamanasya kriyā।

pratinidhinā saṃsadaḥ bahirgamanam kṛtam। / bahirgamanāya asmin prakoṣṭhe ekaḥ eva mārgaḥ asti।

nam

vājivāhanam   

chandoviśeṣaḥ।

vājivāhane trayoviṃśatiḥ varṇāḥ bhavanti।

nam

kṛcchraśvasanam   

śvasanasya rogaviśeṣaḥ।

manoramā kṛcchaśvasanena pīḍitā asti।

nam

rasarājaḥ, rasāñjanam, rasagarbham, tārkṣyaśailam, rasodbhūtam, rasāgrajam, kṛtakam, bālabhaiṣajam, dārvīkvāthodbhavam, varyāñjanam, rasanārbham, agnisāram   

dāruharidrāyāḥ mūlakāṣṭhayoḥ rasena nirmitaḥ bheṣajaviśeṣaḥ।

rasarājasya sevanaṃ naikeṣāṃ vyādhīnāṃ nivāraṇārthaṃ kriyate।

nam

amṛtamanthanam   

samudrasya manthanena amṛtaprāpteḥ kriyā।

amṛtamanthanena amṛte prāpte eva tat pātuṃ surāsurayoḥ yuddhaṃ pravṛttam।

nam

naukāyanam   

naukayā manorañjanārthe kṛtā yātrā।

saḥ naukāyanasya ānandam anubhavati।

nam

gomukham, gomukhāsanam   

āsanaviśeṣaḥ।

yogī gomukhe upaviśati।

nam

bhojanam, āharadānam, annadānam   

kavalapradānaiḥ bhakṣayaṇam।

bālānām āhāradānād anantaram sā agacchat।

nam

unnayanam, tulanam, samuddharaṇam   

udvahanasya kriyā।

udvahanyā kānicana vastūni unnayanena upari ānetuṃ śakyante।

nam

khilanamargaḥ   

kaśmīre vartamānā śobhanā droṇī।

khilanamargasya haritāyāṃ bhūmau vanyāni puṣpāṇi vimohayanti।

nam

bhīnamālopamaṇḍalam   

rājasthānarājyasya jālauramaṇḍale vartamānam upamaṇḍalam।

bhīnamālopamaṇḍale naikāni darśanīyāni sthānāni santi।

nam

bhīnamālanagaram, bhīnamālam   

rājasthānarājyasya jālauramaṇḍale vartamānaṃ nagaram।

bhīnamālanagaram aitihāsikaṃ nagaram asti।

nam

matsyabandhanam, jālakarma, dhīvarakarma   

matsyasya ākheṭanasya kriyā।

asyāṃ nadyāṃ bhavān matsyabandhanaṃ kartuṃ śaknoti।

nam

āraṇyagānam   

sāmavedasya gānaprakāraḥ।

āraṇyagānaṃ araṇye gīyate।

nam

mātherānam   

mahārāṣṭrarājye mumbaīnagarasya samīpe sthitaṃ parvatīyaṃ paryaṭanasthānam।

vayaṃ hyaḥ mātherānam agacchāma।

nam

arapāvyañjanam   

vyañjanaviśeṣaḥ।

sā arapāvyañjanasya upayogaṃ na karoti।

nam

dūravedhinīyānam   

dūravedhinīsthāpanasya yānam।

saḥ dūravedhinīyānaṃ cālayati।

nam

vidhvaṃsaḥ, kadanam, viśasanam   

akasmād udbhūtā vināśakāriṇī ghaṭanā।

vānaraiḥ vidhvaṃsaḥ ārabdhaḥ।

nam

tsugaspiṭsesthānam   

jarmanīdeśe vartamānam uccatamaṃ sthalam।

tsugaspiṭsesthānam giryārohaṇasya kṛte prasiddham asti।

nam

śobhanam   

mātrikaḥ chandoviśeṣaḥ।

śobhanasya pratyekasmin caraṇe caturdaśamyāṃ mātrāyāṃ daśamyāṃ mātrāyāṃ ca virāmeṇa saha caturviṃśatiḥ mātrāḥ bhavanti।

nam

galanam, dravaṇam, viṣyandanam, vidravaṇam   

samyaktayā vidravasya kriyā।

ghṛtasya galanasya anantaraṃ taṃ piṣṭe miśrayatu।

nam

raktacandanam, tilaparṇī, patrāṅgam, rañjanam, kucandanam, tāmrasāram, tāmravṛkṣaḥ, lohitam, śoṇitacandanam, raktasāram, tāmrasārakam, kṣudracandanam, arkacandanam, raktāṅgam, pravālaphalam, pattaṅgam, pattagam, raktabījam   

raktavarṇīyaṃ candanam।

muniḥ raktacandanaṃ gharṣati।

nam

raktacandanam, tilaparṇī, patrāṅgam, rañjanam, kucandanam, tāmrasāram, tāmravṛkṣaḥ, candanam, lohitam, śoṇitacandanam, raktasāram, tāmrasārakam, kṣudacandanam, arkacandanam, raktāṅgam, pravālaphalam, pattaṅgam, pattagam, raktabījam   

raktavarṇīyacandanavṛkṣaviśeṣaḥ।

raktacandanasya mahāmūlyānāṃ kāṣṭhānāṃ cīnadeśe cauryaṃ bhavati।

nam

sūryakāntaḥ, sūryamaṇiḥ, sūryāśmā, dahanopamaḥ, tapanamaṇiḥ, tāpanaḥ, ravikāntaḥ, dīptopalaḥ, agnigarbhaḥ, jvalanāśmā, arkopalaḥ   

sphaṭikaviśeṣaḥ।

manaharaḥ sūryakāntena yuktam aṅgulīyakam akrīṇāt।

nam

vithuram, vyathanam, vyathiḥ, pravepi, praskhaladgatiḥ, bhreṣaḥ, visaṃṣṭhulam, visaṃṣṭhulagamanam, vihurchanam, abhivegaḥ, skhalaḥ, skhalitagatiḥ   

praskhalana-kriyā।

bālakasya vithuraṃ gamanaṃ sarveṣāṃ manāṃsi vyāharat।

nam

arjunam   

tṛṇaviśeṣaḥ।

te arjunaṃ chindanti।

nam

sundaravanam   

bhāratadeśe paścimabaṅgālaprāntasya vanapradeśaḥ।

sundaravane vyāghrāḥ nivasanti

nam

tīvragatiyānam   

atiśayena vegena gamyamānam āvāgamanasya sādhanam।

tīvragatiyānasya yānacīṭikā na prāptā।

nam

arthavijñānam   

bhāṣāvijñānasya upavibhāgaḥ।

arthavijñāne śabdānāṃ vākyānāṃ padānāṃ vā arthasya adhyayanaṃ kriyate।

nam

arddhāsanam   

anyasmai sammānaṃ pradātum upaveśanārthaṃ svasya ardhasya āsanasya pradānasya kriyā।

guroḥ arddhāsanaṃ prāpya śiṣyaḥ santuṣṭaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

alaṅghanam   

laṅghanasya abhāvaḥ।

maryādānām alaṅghanam eva asmākaṃ kartavyam।

nam

laṅghanam, utkramaṇam   

atikramaṇasya kriyā।

kārāgṛhasya unnatāḥ bhittayaḥ api bandīnāṃ laṅghanasya rodhane asamarthāḥ।

nam

laṅghanam   

aśvagatiḥ।

aśvasya laṅghanena aśvavāhaḥ apatat।

nam

ālambanam   

rasotpādanasya ekam aṅgam।

ālambanasya ādhāreṇa rasasya utpattiḥ bhavati।

nam

avabodhanam   

bodhasya kriyā।

nūtanānām āviṣkārāṇām avabodhanam āvaśyakam asti।

nam

āvapanam, nirvapaṇam, prakiraṇam, kīrṇiḥ, āvāpaḥ, nirvāpaḥ   

sarvatra vyāpteḥ kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

sūryaprakāśasya āvapanena bhūmiḥ śobhate।

nam

samāharaṇam, saṅgrahaṇam, cayanam, avacayaḥ   

ekatrīkaraṇasya kriyā।

vaṇik ājīvanaṃ dhanasya samāharaṇe eva vyastaḥ bhavati।

nam

ākrośanam, avabhartsanam, ākrośaḥ, tarjanam   

bhartsanasya kriyā।

idānīṃ tasya ākrośanena kiṃ lābhaḥ।

nam

adhaḥpātanam   

rāsāyanikī prakriyā।

adhaḥpātanena dravye ghanaṃ vastu vibhajyate।

nam

avagāhanam   

jale nimajya snānasya kriyā।

ṛṣayaḥ prātaḥkāle avagāhanasya kṛte nadīṃ gacchanti sma।

nam

ācchādanam, samācchādanam, saṃvaraṇam, guhanam, niguhanam, āvaraṇam, apavāraṇam   

sahetukagopanasya kriyā।

svabhāvasya ācchādanaṃ saralaṃ nāsti।

nam

avaguṇṭhanam, avaguṇṭhitamudrā   

strīmukhācchādakavastraṃ tarjanyā gṛhitvā nirmitā ākarṣikā mudrā।

asmin citre rādhāyāḥ avaguṇṭhanaṃ manohārī asti।

nam

granthanam, avagumphanam   

sūtre tantau vā sūtraṇasya kriyā।

puṣpāṇāṃ granthanaṃ samāpya sīmā pūjāyāḥ sthālīm alaṅkaroti।

nam

avagharṣaṇam, abhigharṣaṇam, avamardanam, āgharṣaṇam, gharṣaṇam, nigharṣaṇam   

āgharṣasya kriyā।

ūṣā pātrasya dagdhaṃ bhāgaṃ avagharṣaṇena mārṣṭuṃ prayatate।

nam

cayanam   

puṣpādīnāṃ grahaṇasya kriyā।

mātā pūjāyai puṣpāṇāṃ cayanaṃ karoti।

nam

vicchedanam   

chittvā vilagīkaraṇasya kriyā।

rogasya prasāraṇam avaroddhuṃ pādasya vicchedanam āvaśyakam asti।

nam

viśasanam, vyavacchedaḥ, vidāraṇaḥ   

chedanasya kriyā।

ete vaidyāḥ śavasya viśasanasya tathā ca tasya parīkṣaṇasya kāryaṃ kurvanti।

nam

hiṅgu, sahastravedhi, jatukam, vālhikam, vālhīkam, rāmaṭham, jantughnam, vālhī, gṛhiṇī, madhurā, sūpadhūpanam, jatu, keśaram, ugragandham, bhūtāriḥ, jantunāśanam, sūpāṅgam, ugravīryam, agūḍhagandham, bhedanam   

śatapuṣpāviśeṣaḥ।

hiṅgunāmnā eva dravyam upalabhyate yasya upayogaḥ vyañjanarūpeṇa auṣadharūpeṇa vā kriyate।

nam

anudhāvanam   

kamapi anusṛtya dhāvanasya kriyā।

bhavataḥ anudhāvanena kaḥ api lābhaḥ na bhaviṣyati।

nam

avadhijñānam   

jainadharmānusāreṇa dṛṣṭipathāt api uttaratra vartamānānāṃ vastūnāṃ pratyakṣajñānam।

avadhijñānāt pūrvaṃ sāmānyāyāḥ sattāyāḥ bhramaḥ jāyate।

nam

peṣaṇam, saṃcūrṇanam, sampeṣaṇam   

cūrṇīkaraṇasya kriyā।

viśiṣṭānāṃ pāṣāṇānāṃ peṣaṇena vajracūrṇaṃ prāpyate।

nam

avalambanam   

grahaṇasya dhāraṇasya vā kriyā।

uttamasya ācārasya avalambanena jīvanaṃ saphalaṃ bhavati।

nam

avalehana, lehanam, pralehanam   

avalehasya kriyā।

vaidyasya anusāreṇa asya auṣadhasya madhunā saha avalehanaṃ prabhāvakārakam asti।

nam

galanam, praścotanam, avasyandanam, anusiñcanam   

siñcanasya kriyā।

rasasya galanasya saṃrodhānantaraṃ tālarasena yuktaḥ ghaṭaḥ vṛkṣāt avaruhyate।

nam

abhighātavijñānam   

cikitsāvijñānasya sā śākhā yasyāṃ durghaṭanāyāṃ jātānāṃ kṣatānām śalyasya upacārāḥ nihitāḥ santi।

abhighātavijñāne durghaṭanāgrastasya manuṣyasya śalyacikitsāyāḥ viṣaye vistṛtaṃ kathanaṃ bhavati।

nam

avahāraḥ, śastra-pātaḥ, yuddhāvasānam   

yuddharatānām ubhayayoḥ pakṣayoḥ madhye yuddhasya niyatasamaye virāmaviṣayakaḥ sasamayaḥ vicāraḥ।

avahāre satyapi śatrūṇā ākramaṇaṃ kṛtam।

nam

avidhānam, avidhiḥ, niyamavirodhaḥ   

vidhānasya abhāvaḥ।

avidhānasya sthitau rājyasya kāryāṇāṃ sañcālanam asambhavaṃ bhaviṣyati।

nam

parāvartanam   

punaḥ pūrvasthānagrahaṇasya kriyā।

grahāḥ prakāradvayena parāvartanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

viśasanam   

narakaviśeṣaḥ।

viśasanasya varṇanaṃ manusmṛtau prāpyate।

nam

sārameyādanam   

narakaviśeṣaḥ।

apahārakāḥ sārameyādanaṃ prāpnoti।

nam

avyavadhānam   

vyavadhānena vinā।

avyavadhānena kāryakramaḥ sampannaḥ।

nam

śaktivanam   

ekaṃ vanaṃ yasya varṇanaṃ purāṇe vartate।

asmin granthe śaktivanasya varṇanam asti।

nam

mūtravijñānam   

āyurvedasya ekaḥ granthaḥ।

mūtravijñānasya racayitā jānukarṇaḥ ṛṣiḥ asti।

nam

mūtrapatanam   

mūtrasya patanasya vyādhiḥ।

mūtrapatanasya vyādhau tena niyantraṇaṃ prāptam।

nam

aṣṭamānam   

aṣṭau muṣṭayaḥ parimāṇam।

aṣṭamānān taṇḍulān prāpya brāhmaṇaḥ prasannaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

melanam, samāyogaḥ, yogaḥ   

samānānāṃ padārthānām saṃyojanasya kriyā।

melanasya anantaram eteṣāṃ parīkṣaṇaṃ karotu।

nam

samplavanam   

vartamānāt sthānāt jhaṭiti upari gamanasya kriyā।

samplavanena vānaraḥ vṛkṣe gataḥ।

nam

asahakārābhiyānam   

gāndhīmahodayena ācaritam abhiyānam।

prajāyāḥ asantoṣaprakaṭīkaraṇam asahakārābhiyānasya mukhyaṃ prayojanam āsīt।

nam

tailalepanam   

tailasya lepanasya kriyā।

rameśaḥ ātape upaviśya tailalepanaṃ karoti।

nam

asipatravanam   

saḥ narakaḥ yasmin nijapathādanāpadyapagataḥ pākhaṇḍañcopagataḥ praveśya kaṣayā praharanti tatrāsāvitastato dhāvamānaḥ ubhayatodhārai stālavanāsipatraiḥ chidyamānasarvāṅgo hā hatosmīti paramayā vedanayā mūrcchitaḥ pade pade nipatati svadharmahā pākhaṇḍānugamanaphalaṃ bhuṅkte।

asipatravanasya vistāraṃ dvisahasrayojanāni asti।

nam

garbhādhānam   

striyaḥ garbhe puruṣasya vīryeṇa jīvasya utpattiḥ।

granthādiṣu abhiṣṭasya santānasya prāptyarthaṃ garbhādhānasya niścitaḥ samayaḥ sthitiḥ ca uktā asti।

nam

ahiphenam   

sarpasya phenam।

vyālikaḥ ahiphenaṃ saṃgṛhya vikrīṇāti।

nam

rathaguptiḥ, varūthaḥ, rathagopanam   

kāṣṭhasya vā ayasādīnām āvaraṇaṃ yat rathasya śastrādibhyaḥ rakṣārthaṃ tatparitaḥ vartate।

rathaguptiḥ rathasya surakṣārthaṃ vartate।

nam

prakṣālanamūlyam   

prakṣālanasya mūlyam।

ahaṃ maheśāya śatarūpyakāṇi prakṣālanamūlyaṃ dattavatī।

nam

lekhanamūlyam   

lekhanasya mūlyam।

saḥ patrasya lekhanamūlyam icchati।

nam

ākampanam   

īṣatkampanam।

tasya hṛdayasya ākampanam ahaṃ spaṣṭaṃ śrotuṃ śaknomi।

nam

saṃtapanam, sāṃtapanam, pratāpanam, pratapanam, tapanam   

tāpanakriyā yasyāṃ vedanāśamanārthe śarīrasya kam api bhāgam ūṣṇajalādinā tapati।

saṃtapanena khalliṃ śāmyati।

nam

bharjanam   

agnisaṃyogena pacanam।

roṭikāyāḥ bharjanaṃ samyak nāsti।

nam

ārogyaśāstram, ārogyavidyā, ārogyavijñānam   

tad śāstram yasmin rugviniścayasambandhi tathā ca anāmayajīvanasambandhi vivecanaṃ kriyate।

mitālī ārogyaśāstram adhyāpayati।

nam

ākāśaśayanam   

anācchāditāyāṃ bhūmau śayanasya kriyā।

grīṣme ṛtau ākāśaśayanaṃ sukhadāyakaṃ bhavati।

nam

punarnirvācanam   

punaḥ nirvācanam।

nirvācanaprakriyāyāṃ keṣucana nirvācanakendreṣu viplavena punarnirvācanam ādiṣṭam।

nam

praloṭhanam, prakarṣaṇam ghaṭṭanam, prohaṇam   

praluṭhyate iti।

tasya praloṭhanena aham apatam।

nam

ācchādaḥ, ācchādanam   

ācchādayitum upayujyamānaḥ vastraviśeṣaḥ।

bhavatyāḥ pūjāyāḥ sthālyāḥ ācchādaḥ sundaraḥ asti।

nam

ājñāpālanam   

ājñayā anusāreṇa kāryasampādanasya kriyā।

guroḥ ājñāpālanena jñānaprāptau sāhāyyaṃ labhate।

nam

prakampanam   

prakampasya kriyā avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

arṇavapotasya prakampanena bhītānāṃ yātrikāṇāṃ kṣepaṇikaḥ samāśvāsanaṃ kurvan āsīt।

nam

ātarpaṇam, prīṇanam   

māṅgalikaṃ lepanam।

vivāhāt pūrvaṃ haridrācandanādibhiḥ kanyāyāḥ ātarpaṇaṃ kriyate।

nam

śuṣkacarcanam, vikathā, vṛthākathā, hatajalpitam   

sārahīnaṃ kathanam।

bhavataḥ śuṣkacarcanaṃ śrotuṃ mama samīpe samayaḥ nāsti।

nam

āpānam   

naikaiḥ janaiḥ saha madyapānam।

madirālaye āpānaṃ sarvadā dṛśyate eva।

nam

āplāvanam   

jale avagāhanam।

etāvatā varṣayā grāmasya āplāvanaṃ bhaviṣyati।

nam

peṣaṇam, saṃcūrṇanam   

peṣasya kriyā।

godhūmānāṃ peṣaṇam abhavat।

nam

vilayanam, saṃlayanam   

kasyāpi ghanapadārthasya dravapadārthena ekībhavanasya kriyā।

śītalasya jalasya apekṣayā uṣṇe jale śarkarāyāḥ vilayanaṃ śīghraṃ bhavati।

nam

antrakūjanam, antravikūjanam   

antrāṇāṃ dhvaniḥ।

kevalaṃ jalapānena api kadācit antrakūjanasya ābhāsaḥ bhavati।

nam

andolanam, āndolanam, ālolaḥ   

ūrmīṇāṃ samudvahanam।

samudrataṭe upaviśya andolanasya darśanaṃ sukhadāyakaṃ bhavati।

nam

kṣadanam   

abhilekhanena nirmitaṃ śilpam।

mandirasya bhittikāyāṃ kṣadanaṃ śobhate।

nam

garaṇam, nigaraṇam, gilanam   

garasya kriyā।

ekasya maṇḍūkasya garaṇasya anantaraṃ sarpaḥ anyaṃ maṇḍūkaṃ saṅgṛhṇāti।

nam

āvarttanam   

dinasya saḥ kālaḥ yadā sūryasya paścimadigavasthitā chāyā pūrvadiśaṃ gacchati।

kiñcit kālānantaram āvarttanam asti।

nam

āndolanam, dolanam   

kasyāpi ādhāreṇa lambayitvā pūrvāparam itastataḥ vā gamanasya kriyā।

nidolasya avasthitam āndolanaṃ jñāpayati yat ghaṭī kāryavihīnā jātā।

nam

āvartanam   

rugṇasya svāsthyalābhādanantaraṃ tasyāḥ eva vyādheḥ punaḥ vṛddhiḥ।

pitṛvyaḥ āvartanena grastaḥ।

nam

ātmadahanam   

ātmadāhasya kāryam।

hyaḥ ekena yuvakena ātmadahanasya prayatnaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

āvāhanam, abhihavaḥ, abhihūtiḥ, ākāraṇam   

āmantraṇasya kriyā।

mama āvāhanasya anantaraṃ saḥ prakoṣṭhāt bahiḥ āgataḥ।

nam

āsthāpanam, snehavastiḥ   

rugṇasya śarīre apāne nalikayā tailasthāpanasya kriyā।

āsthāpanena udaraśuddhiḥ bhavati।

nam

saṃsaraṇam, gamanāgamanam   

punaḥ punaḥ janmamṛtyoḥ kriyā।

saṃsāre jīvasya saṃsaraṇasya antaḥ mokṣeṇa eva bhavati।

nam

prahasanam, vidūṣaṇam   

apratyakṣarūpeṇa anyān śrāvayitum uccaiḥ kṛtam adhikṣepayuktaṃ vacanam।

saḥ prahasanasya pravṛttiṃ na jahāti।

nam

āvāhanam   

pūjanasamaye mantreṇa devatebhyaḥ nimantraṇam।

devatānām āvāhanasya anantaraṃ pūjanam ārabdham।

nam

śodhanam   

dravasthānāṃ ghanapadārthānāṃ vastreṇa śodhanyā vā vilagīkaraṇasya kriyā।

sīmā āmikṣāyāḥ śodhanaṃ karoti।

nam

sikthavartikāsthānam   

yasmin pātre sikthavartikā prajvālyate।

śīlā sikthavartikāsthānaṃ prakṣālayati।

nam

āveṣṭanam   

tad vastu yena kimapi ācchādyate।

mātā rāmāyaṇe āveṣṭanam asthāpayat।

nam

aṅguṣṭhacihnam, aṅguṣṭhasthānam   

aṅguṣṭhe maśīṃ lepayitvā kargaje aṅguṣṭhasya saṃghaṭṭanena nirmitaṃ tad cihnaṃ yad nirakṣarāḥ janāḥ hastākṣarasya sthāne likhanti।

lekhapālena ekasyāṃ lekhāpustikāyāṃ puruṣasya aṅguṣṭhacihnaṃ svīkṛtam।

nam

tapovanam   

tad vanaṃ yatra tapasvinaḥ nivasanti tapaḥ ācaranti ca।

rāmaḥ vanavāsakāle tapovane naikaiḥ tapasvinaiḥ saha amilat।

nam

agniśāmakayānam   

tad yānaṃ yasmin agniśāmakaṃ yantraṃ vartate।

agniśāmakayānasya dhvaniḥ dūraparyantaṃ śrūyate।

nam

āsañjanam   

kenāpi saha samyaktayā dṛḍhīkaraṇasya kriyā।

takṣakaḥ āsañjanaṃ karoti।

nam

āsanam   

upaveśanasya viśiṣṭā paddhatiḥ।

bhojanasamaye āsanaṃ samyak bhavet।

nam

āsavanam   

kamapi dravyam uṣṇīkṛtya tena prāptaṃ bāṣpaṃ śītaṃ kṛtvā tasya bāṣpasya punaḥ dravye parivartanasya kriyā।

rasāyanaśāstre śuddhikaraṇasya āsavanam ekaḥ mukhyaḥ upāyaḥ।

nam

āsedhaḥ, bandhaḥ, bandhanam   

kasyāpi manuṣyasya rakṣaṇārthaṃ gopanārthaṃ vā kṛtā vyavasthā।

asya bhāgasya durvṛttasya āsedhaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

āstaraṇam, kuśāsanam   

yajñavedikāyām āstīryamāṇaṃ kuśasya āsanam।

paṇḍitaḥ āstaraṇe kāṣṭhaṃ sthāpayati।

nam

āsphoṭanam   

saṅgītaśāstre paṭahādiṣu vādyeṣu āghātanena jāyamānaḥ śabdaḥ।

saṅgītaśāstraṃ paṭhitena bālakena āsphoṭanaṃ jñātam।

nam

āsphoṭanam   

āsphoṭasya kriyā।

vīṇāyāḥ madhureṣu tāneṣu madhye paṭahavādakena vāditena āsphoṭanena śrotāraḥ ākṛṣṭāḥ jātāḥ।

nam

āsvādanam   

kamapi vastu mukhe sthāpayitvā tasya svādajñānasya kriyā।

pākagṛhāt odanaviśeṣasya sugandhena tasya āsvādanaṃ kartum icchā jātā।

nam

āsvādanam   

keṣāmapi viṣayādīnām upabhogasya kriyā।(lākṣaṇikaḥ prayogaḥ);

paranindāyāḥ āsvādanaṃ yaḥ karoti sa eva tasya madhuratāṃ jānāti।

nam

indraluptaḥ, indraluptam, keśaghnam, khālatyam   

khalvāṭatvasya vyādhiḥ।

saḥ indraluptena pīḍitaḥ।

nam

icchābhojanam   

ruceḥ anusāraṃ bhojanam।

dhanikaḥ pituḥ śrāddhe paṇḍitānāṃ kṛte icchābhojanasya vyavasthām akarot।

nam

pracalanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ vyavahāre upayogasya kriyā।

udyogasaṃsthāyāḥ nūtanānām utpādanānāṃ pracalane kimartham etāvān vilambaḥ।

nam

uccāṭanam   

ṣaṭkarmāntargatābhicārakarmaviśeṣaḥ।

tasya tāntrikasya uccāṭanaṃ kadāpi niṣphalaṃ na bhavati।

nam

ucchādanam   

sugandhitena dravyeṇa śarīrasya nirmalīkaraṇam।

ucchādanena vinā pitā gṛhāt bahiḥ na gacchati।

nam

utkvathanam, utsecanam   

dravapadārthe atyuṣṇatayā budbudodgamanaṃ yāvat uṣṇīkaraṇasya kriyā।

dugdhasya utkvathanaṃ vismṛtya śīlā sambhāṣaṇe eva magnā jātā।

nam

kvathanam, utkvathanam, utpacanam   

drave atyuṣṇatayā budbudodgamanam।

dugdhasya kvathane ārambhe sati jvālāṃ nyūnīkarotu।

nam

kvathanam, utkvathanam   

dravapadārthe atyuṣṇatayā budbudodgamanaṃ yāvat uṣṇīkaraṇasya kriyā।

jaladugdhayoḥ kvathanam bhinne tāpamāne bhavati।

nam

vyavadhānam, avarodhaḥ   

kāṣṭhapāṣāṇādīnāṃ tāni vastūni yaiḥ āghātaḥ bhavati।

asmin mārge naikāni vyavadhānāni santi, sāvadhānatayā gacchatu।

nam

āsañjanam, saṃsañjanam, samāsañjanam, āśleṣaṇam, saṃśleṣaṇam, anubandhanam   

saṃsaktīkaraṇasya kriyā।

sarveṣāṃ bhittipatrāṇām āsañjanaṃ horāyām eva bhavitavyam।

nam

mocanam, pratimocanam, vimocanam   

bandhanāt mukteḥ kriyā।

ahaṃ tasya adhamasya mocanam etāvat śīghraṃ na kariṣyāmi।

nam

mocanam, vimocanam   

bandhanāt mukteḥ kriyā।

mama samīpe svālaṅkārāṇāṃ mocanaṃ kartuṃ paryāptaṃ dhanaṃ nāsti।

nam

antarīkṣayānam   

antarīkṣe prakṣepitaṃ yānam।

idam antarīkṣayānaṃ māsaṃ yāvat antarīkṣe bhaviṣyati।

nam

rāṣṭragānam, rāṣṭragītam   

rāṣṭrasya praśaṃsāgītarūpeṇa sampūrṇena rāṣṭreṇa aṅgīkṛtaṃ gītam।

rāṣṭragānasya racayitā gurudevaravīndranāthaṭaigoramahodayaḥ asti।

nam

bhāratolanam   

vyāyāmaprakāraviśeṣaḥ yasmin kāyanirmāṇāya bhāraḥ tulyate।

krīḍakānāṃ kṛte bhāratolanam anivāryam asti।

nam

dayā, karuṇā, anukampā, kṛpā, kāruṇikatā, kṛpālutā, kāruṇyam, anukampanam, māyā, vikṣepaḥ, anukrośaḥ, anuṣaṅgaḥ   

svajanān durbalān vā manuṣyān vyathitaṃ dṛṣṭvā teṣāṃ duḥkhādīnām dūrīkaraṇam।

īśvarasya dayā asmāsu bhavet।

nam

pradhānamantrī   

mantrimaṇḍalasya pradhānapuruṣaḥ yaḥ saṃsadīyasya prajātantrasya sadasyaḥ api asti।

asmākaṃ deśasya prathamaḥ pradhānamantrī paṇḍitajavāharalālaneharumahodayaḥ āsīt।

nam

muktiḥ, svātantryam, svatantratā, mocanam, avaśatā, mokṣaṇam   

muktasya avasthā bhāvaḥ vā।

amerikādeśe dāsavargāṇāṃ mukteḥ śreyaḥ abrāhamaliṅkanamahodayasya asti।

nam

pratyabhiyojanam   

pratirakṣakadalena śatrudalaviruddhaṃ kṛtam ākramaṇam।

senā sarvasmāt sthānāt pratyabhiyojanaṃ karoti।

nam

rājyaśāsanam   

kasyāpi rājyasya pramukhaṃ śāsanaṃ yasya mukhyaṃ sthānaṃ rājyasya rājadhānīnagaraṃ vartate tasmāt nagarād eva rājyasya niyantraṇaṃ karoti।

rājyaśāsanasya nītiṣu eva rājyasya pragatiḥ ādhāritā asti।

nam

ākhyānam   

kalpitam asatyaṃ vā kathanam।

pāṭhaśālāyāḥ āgantuṃ vilambe jāte bālakāḥ ākhyānaṃ kathayanti।

nam

kampanam   

śaityena bhayena vā jāyamānaṃ romāñcayuktaṃ pariplavanam।

kampanāt rakṣituṃ saḥ prakoṣṭham agacchat।

nam

ānayanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ manuṣyādīnāṃ vā sthānāntaranayanam।

āpaṇāt dugdhasya ānayanāya vilambaḥ jātaḥ।

nam

sapadi, sadyaḥ, jhaṭiti, añjasā, kṣaṇāt, tatkṣaṇe, tatkṣaṇena, ahnāya, maṅkṣu, srāk, añjas, ahnāya, āpātataḥ, yathāsthānam   

vilambena vinā।

mātā bhavantaṃ sapadi gṛhaṃ prati āhūtavatī।

nam

rāṣṭrīya-vaimānikī-tathā-antarikṣa-prabandhanam   

saṃyukta-rājya-amerīkādeśasya saṅghīyasya śāsanasya saṃsthā yā antarikṣasya kāryakramāṇām anuyogādhīnatāṃ vahati।

rāṣṭrīya-vaimānikī-tathā-antarikṣa-prabandhanena antarikṣe vānanirīkṣaṇī prakṣepitā yā jagataḥ naikān rahasyān udghāṭayanti।

nam

āśīḥ, āśāsyam, maṅgalecchā, āśīruktiḥ, āśīrvacanam, āśīrvādaḥ   

anyasya kasyāpi māṅgalyārthaṃ īśvare kṛtā prārthanā।

kadācit auṣadhasya apekṣayā āśīḥ eva adhikā prabhāvaśālinī bhavati।

nam

sthānam   

pratyāśinaḥ rājakīyaṃ nirvācanaṃ kṣetram।

bihāravidhānasabhāyāḥ nirvācanasya sarveṣāṃ sthānānāṃ nirṇayāḥ prāptāḥ।

nam

matagaṇanam   

matānāṃ gaṇanasya kāryam।

matagaṇanasya ārambhānantaraṃ 2-3 ghaṇṭānantaraṃ pariṇāmāḥ āgatāḥ।

nam

ṭempoyānam   

yantreṇa cālitaṃ vāhanam।

śyāmaḥ ṭempoyānaṃ cālayati।

nam

ānamita, ānāmita   

yad avanamyate।

vṛkṣasya ānamitāyāṃ śākhāyāṃ bālakāḥ āndolanaṃ kurvanti।

nam

avāropaṇam, avāharaṇam, avacayanam   

anyasmāt saṅgaṇakāt dattāṃśam āhatya svasaṅgaṇake sthāpanam।

idānīṃtane kāle dūradarśane api avāropaṇasya suvidhā vartate।

nam

hananam   

nāśanasya kriyā।

kasyāpi vyaktisvātantrasya hananaṃ na karaṇīyam।

nam

popagānam   

yuvakeṣu priyaḥ nūtanaḥ gānaprakāraḥ।

sakīrā popagānaṃ gāyati।

nam

penṭāgānasaṃsthānam   

amerikādeśasya surakṣāvibhāgasya mukhyālayaḥ।

penṭāgānasaṃsthānasya pañcakoṇīyaṃ bhavanam asti।

nam

penṭāgānasaṃsthānam   

amerikādeśasya sainyasaṃsthānam।

penṭāgānasaṃsthānasya pravaktuḥ idaṃ vaktavyam।

nam

upapradhānamantrī   

kasyāpi deśasya saḥ mantrī yena pradhānamantriṇaḥ anupasthitau mantrimaṇḍalasya sabhāyāḥ sabhāpatitvam ūhyate tathā pradhānamantriṇe rugṇe sati athavā tasya mṛtyau jāte tasya dhuraṃ vahati।

vartamāne śāsane upapradhānamantrī nāsti।

nam

gendanam   

kandukasya kṣepaṇasya kriyā।

tasya gendanaṃ kaḥ api pratikartuṃ na śaknoti।

nam

niṣedhoktiḥ, viruddhavacanam, nidarśanam, virodhaḥ   

asammateḥ pradarśanam।

niṣedhoktiṃ sthagayitvā kimapi bhāvātmakaṃ kāryaṃ karotu।

nam

punarmūlyāṅkanam   

punaḥ mulyāṅkanam।

parīkṣārthinaḥ uttarapatrikāṇāṃ punarmūlyākanam icchanti।

nam

śikharasammelanam   

tad sammelanaṃ yasmin naikeṣāṃ deśānāṃ pratinidhayaḥ bhāgaṃ gṛhṇanti।

jī-20 iti śikharasammelanaṃ cīnadeśasya rāṣṭrapatiḥ api gacchati।

nam

punaḥpradarśanam   

punaḥ kṛtaṃ pradarśanam।

nirṇāyakaḥ naikavāraṃ punaḥpradarśanaṃ dṛṣṭvā nirṇayati।

nam

āsanam   

viśiṣṭasya upayogasya kṛte niścitaṃ sthānam।

asmin viśvavidyālaye vidyāvācaspati iti padavīpraveśāya nyūnāni āsanāni santi।

nam

dhūmapānam   

mattatāyai tamākhoḥ prajvalanena vāraṃvāraṃ tasya dhūmasya coṣaṇasya niṣkāsanasya ca kriyā।

dhūmapānam ārogyārthaṃ hānikārakam asti।

nam

dhūmapānam   

suśrutānusāreṇa viśiṣṭānāṃ bheṣajānāṃ dhūmasya nalikayā pīḍitena kṛtaṃ sevanam।

pīḍitaḥ dhūmapānena lābham anvabhavat।

nam

niścetanam   

saṃvedanāyāḥ pūrṇā īṣad vā nāśanasya kriyā।

niścetanasya kriyāyāṃ viśiṣṭam auṣadhaṃ jighrāpayitvā athavā sūcyauṣadhaṃ datvā śarīraṃ saṃvedanāśūnyaṃ kriyate।

nam

sphūrjanam, vidāraṇam, visphoṭaḥ, sphoṭanam   

kasmāccit vastunaḥ tasya kaḥ api bhāgaḥ saśaktyā pṛthagbhavanam।

ekasya dhūmaketoḥ pṛthivyāḥ vāyumaṇḍale sphūrjanasya āśaṅkā asti।

nam

mahādhiveśanam, mahāsammelanam   

bṛhat adhiveśanam।

kāṃgresa iti pakṣasya mahādhiveśane mahāntaḥ netāraḥ bhāgaṃ grahiṣyati।

nam

ājñāpālanam, kartavyapālanam   

ājñāyāṃ prāptāyāṃ kaṭhinasya api kāryasya yogyarītyā sampādanam।

ājñāpālanam asmākaṃ dharmaḥ asti।

nam

antararāṣṭrīyaśramasaṅghaṭanam   

saṃyuktarāṣṭrasya viśiṣṭā saṃsthā yā samājasya nyāyasya tathā mānavasya tathā śramasya adhikārān protsāhayati।

antararāṣṭrīyaśramasaṅghaṭanena dhanikarāṣṭrebhyaḥ āvahanaṃ kṛtaṃ yad te vittīyānāṃ saṃsthānāṃ rakṣaṇena saha anudyogitām avaroddhuṃ prayatatām iti।

nam

āvartanam, abhyāvṛttiḥ, āmnāyaḥ, āvṛttiḥ   

mantrādīnāṃ punaḥ punaḥ paṭhanasya kriyā।

śivapūjayā saha rudramantrāṇām āvartanam anivāryam asti।

nam

varṇanam   

kasyāpi manuṣyasya rūpavarṇādīnāṃ vivaraṇaṃ yena taṃ jñātuṃ śakyate।

sā ārakṣakaṃ corasya varṇanaṃ kathitavatī।

nam

dūradarśanam   

sā dūrasamparkavyavasthā yā anyatra sthitānāṃ vastūnām ālekhaṃ sarvatra prasārayati।

dūradarśanasya anusāreṇa iyaṃ vārtā asatyā।

nam

uttara-aṭalāṇṭika-saṅghaṭanam   

1949 tame saṃvatsarasya eprilamāsasya caturthe dināṅke sthāpitaṃ saṅghaṭanaṃ yad sāmūhikāṃ surakṣāṃ prati baddham asti tathā yena sadasyāḥ rāṣṭrāḥ anyaiḥ kṛtasya ākramaṇasya sthitau sahayogārthaṃ baddhāḥ bhavanti।

uttara-aṭalāṇṭika-saṅghaṭanasya mukhyālayaḥ beljiyamadeśasya rājadhānyāṃ bruselsanagare asti।

nam

janajīvanam   

janānāṃ jīvanam।

jalaplāvanena janajīvanaṃ prabhāvitam।

nam

dakṣiṇa-āśiyāī-kṣetrīya-sahayoga-saṅghaṭanam   

āśiyākhaṇḍasya dakṣiṇadiśi vartamānānāṃ aṣṭānāṃ deśānām ārthikaṃ tathā rājanaitikaṃ saṅghaṭanaṃ yasya sadasyānāṃ deśānāṃ janasaṅkhyā prāyaḥ sārdha arbudaṃ yāvat asti।

dakṣiṇa-āśiyāī-kṣetrīya-sahayoga-saṅghaṭanam anyeṣāṃ saṅghaṭanānām apekṣayā adhikaṃ prabhāvaśāli asti।

nam

kṣamādānam   

kṣamāyāḥ dānam।

rājā duṣṭāya mantriṇe kṣamādānam akarot।

nam

kendraśāsanam   

deśasya mukhyaṃ śāsanaṃ yasya mukhyālayaṃ rājadhānyāṃ vartate।

kendraśāsanaṃ kṛṣakāṇāṃ kṛte nūtanāḥ yojanāḥ pracālayati।

nam

niyamaḥ, siddhāntaḥ, ṛtam, dharma, niyamanam   

kimapi kāryaṃ kartuṃ nirdhāritāḥ nirdeśāḥ।

saṃvid ityapi ekaḥ niyamaḥ eva।

nam

rakṣā-anusandhānam-tathā-vikāsa-saṅghaṭanam   

rakṣāsambaddham anusandhānārthaṃ tathā vikāsārthaṃ yā saṃsthā kāryaṃ karoti।

mohanaḥ rakṣā-anusandhānam-tathā-vikāsa-saṅghaṭane kāryarataḥ asti।

nam

citavanamaṇḍalam   

nepāladeśasya nārāyaṇī iti kṣetre vartamānam ekaṃ maṇḍalam।

citavanamaṇḍale kṛṣṇikāyāḥ śasyaṃ samyak bhavati।

nam

samāveśanam   

samāveśasya kriyā।

ekasya nūtanasya maṇḍalasya samāveśanaṃ jātam।

nam

pracālayanam, vidhūnanam   

vāyau calituṃ preraṇasya kriyā।

tiraṅgādhvajasya pracālayanasya anantaraṃ pradhānamantriṇā deśaḥ sambodhitaḥ।

nam

pākistānamuslimalīganavājapakṣaḥ   

pākistānadeśasya rājanaitikaḥ pakṣaḥ।

pākistānamuslimalīganavājapakṣaḥ pākistānadeśasya mukhyaḥ vipakṣaḥ asti।

nam

śavalepanam   

śavasya upari kiñcit lepanasya kriyā।

śavasya rakṣaṇārthe śavalepanaṃ kriyate।

nam

uḍḍayanamantrālayaḥ   

ekaḥ śāsanavibhāgaḥ yaḥ kasyāpi mantriṇaḥ adhikāre vartate।

pitṛvyaḥ uḍḍayanamantrālaye sacivaḥ asti।

nam

paripālanam   

viniyogasya pracalanasya vā kriyā।

śāsanaḥ etāsāṃ yojanānāṃ paripālanam āvaśyakam manyate।

nam

dhūpanam   

dhūpasandhukṣaṇena pūjanam।

asmin mandire prātaḥkāle mahāpūjāyāḥ anantaraṃ dhūpanam kriyate।

nam

vidhānabhavanam   

tad bhavanaṃ yatra vidhānasabhāyāḥ sabhā bhavati।

ekena manuṣyeṇa vidhānabhavanasya purataḥ ātmaghātasya prayāsaḥ kṛtaḥ।

nam

kendrīyasāṅkhyikīsaṅghaṭanam   

ekaṃ saṅghaṭanaṃ yaḥ bhārate sāṅkhyikīyasya kriyārūpasya samanvayārthaṃ vikāsārthañca tathā sāṅkhyikīyaṃ mānakaṃ nirdhārayati।

kendrīyasāṅkhyikīsaṅghaṭanasya kāryālayaḥ dehalyām asti।

nam

nirodhanam, pratibandhanam   

pratibandhasya kāryam।(viśiṣṭena lasena);

kānicana nirodhanāni mukhena svīkriyante।

nam

riktasthānam   

yasmin pade kasyāpi niyuktiḥ na jātā।

adholikhitānāṃ riktasthānānāṃ kṛte āvedanaṃ likhatu।

nam

anaśanam   

annādīn abhuktvā kṛtaḥ karmanyāsaḥ।

ekaḥ pramukhaḥ netā anaśanasya pratyādeśam adadat।

nam

ṭappāgānam   

gānaprakāraḥ yasmin svarāṇāṃ laghuḥ samūhaḥ viśiṣṭena prakāreṇa gīyate।

ṭappāgānasya pracalanaṃ lakhanaūnagarasya gulāmanabīśorīmahodayena kṛtam।

nam

sādhanam   

yad kāryasiddhaye prakṛṣṭopakārakaṃ vartate।

vārtāṃ śrotuṃ idānīṃ ākāśavāṇī iti ekam eva mama sādhanam।

nam

hamabanṭoṭā-naukāsthānam, hamabanṭoṭā   

śrīlaṅkādeśasya ekaṃ bṛhad naukāsthānam।

śrīlaṅkādeśasya yātrāsamaye hamabanṭoṭā-naukāsthāne kāryaratena mama ekena mitreṇa saha aham amilam।

nam

dvāram, nirgamanam, kavāṭaḥ   

udyānādiṣu praveśayituṃ nirmitā racanā।

asya parisarasya dvāram udghāṭitaṃ mā sthāpayatu।

nam

gopanam, guhanam, niguhanam, chādanam   

kimapi vastu kaḥ api vicāraḥ vā anyaiḥ na jñāyeta iti hetunā ācaraṇam।

svajanebhyaḥ kimapi gopanaṃ yogyaṃ nāsti।

nam

jalaparivahanam   

kasyacana vastunaḥ jalamārgeṇa ekasmāt sthānāt anyatra nayanam।

eṣā udyogasaṃsthā jalaparivahanasya sevāṃ dadāti।

nam

laṭakiyā-naukāsthānam   

sīriyādeśasya ekaṃ naukāsthānam।

tad samudrayānaṃ laṭakiyā-naukāsthānāt sikandariyā-naukāsthānaṃ prati gacchan asti।

nam

ājñā, ādeśaḥ, nirdeśaḥ, nideśaḥ, śāsanam, śiṣṭiḥ, avavādaḥ   

tathā karotu tathā mā karotu iti adhikārapūrvakaṃ kathanam।

ājñāṃ prāpya saḥ kāryam akarot।

nam

prakāśanam   

kasyāpi vastunaḥ vikrayaṇārthe sārvajanikapradarśanārthe vā vitaraṇasya kriyā।

saḥ svasya tṛtīyasya pustakasya prakāśanaṃ kartuṃ dillīṃ gataḥ।

nam

vimocanam   

paśunaḥ bandhanāt muktatā।

vāhanāt paśunaḥ vimocanāt anantaraṃ tebhyaḥ jalaṃ dātavyam।

nam

vimocanam   

niyantraṇasīmādibhyaḥ dūrīkaraṇam।

arjunasya dhanuṣaḥ bāṇasya vimocanaṃ śatrūṇāṃ manasi bhayam utpādayati।

nam

prabodhanam   

upadeśādīnāṃ mādhyamena viśiṣṭaviṣayasya bodhanasya kriyā।

sadasyagaṇasya kṛte dinadvayātmakaḥ prabodhanasya kāryakramaḥ āyojitaḥ।

nam

alpamūlya, nyūnamūlya, samargha   

yad alpena mūlyena bhavati।

bhāratasya etasya apekṣayā alpamūlyā yātrā na bhavati।

nam

vilokanam, īkṣaṇam   

keṣucana kriyādiṣu guptarūpeṇa paryavekṣaṇam।

ārakṣakaḥ tasya corasya vilokanaṃ kurvan asti।

nam

cakrayānam   

kāṣṭhalohādibhiḥ nirmitā vartulākārā ākṛtiḥ yā daṇḍādibhiḥ cakrasya kendre baddhā asti tathā ca akṣaṃ kendraṃ kṛtvā tasya paritaḥ bhramati yānarathādīn karṣati ca।

bālakāḥ cakrayāne hindolayanti।

nam

vastrāsanam   

tad vastraṃ yasmin upaviśyate।

gajānanaḥ yogārthaṃ vastrāsanaṃ stṝṇāti।

nam

punarnivācanam   

punaḥ kṛtaṃ nirvācanam।

kāṅgresādhyakṣa iti padasya kṛte soniyāgāndhīmahodayāyāḥ punarnirvācanasya prakriyā ārabdhā।

nam

krīḍanam   

krīḍāyāḥ avasthā।

asmin bhramaṇadhvanyāṃ krīḍanasyāpi aṅgam asti।

nam

ātmasamarthanam   

svasya samarthanam।

netā balapūrvakam akhaṇḍam ātmasamarthanaṃ karoti।

nam

visarjanam   

devatāpūjanasya ṣoḍaśasu saṃskāreṣu antimaḥ upacāraḥ yasmin devatāṃ prati nivedanaṃ kriyate yad idānīṃ pūjanaṃ samāptaṃ kṛpayā pratiṣṭhatām।

satyanārāyaṇapūjāyāḥ visarjanasya anantaraṃ sarvaiḥ prasādaṃ svīkṛtam।

nam

sāmānya-vijñānam   

sādhāraṇamanuṣyajīvane samāje vyavahartum āvaśyakam vaijñānikaṃ jñānam।

sāmānya-vijñāne saḥ uttamān aṅkān aprāpnot।

nam

ṭaṭṭanam   

gṛhagodhāyāḥ dhvaniḥ।

mandirasya bhittau gṛhagodhikā ṭaṭṭanaṃ karoti।

nam

pratyāyanam   

duḥkhādīn pradarśayituṃ karuṇāṃ prāptuṃ ca prajayā sambandhitaiḥ adhikāriṇaiḥ kṛtasya anyāyasya viruddhaṃ ghoṣaṇāyuktaṃ pradarśanam।

udyogasaṃsthāyāḥ karmakaraiḥ adya pratyāyanaṃ kṛtam।

nam

sambodhanam   

bodhasya kriyā।

adyatanīyānāṃ netṝṇāṃ sambodhanasya śabdāḥ artharahitāḥ bhavanti।

nam

pradhānamantrikāryālayaḥ   

pradhānamantriṇaḥ kāryālayaḥ।

pradhānamantrikāryālayāt ekā adhisūcanā āgatā।

nam

pradhānamantri-kāryālayaḥ   

pradhānamantriṇaḥ kāryālayaḥ।

adya ahaṃ pradhānamantri-kāryālayam agacchat।

nam

upapradhānamadhyasthaḥ   

pradhānamadhyasthasya adhīnaḥ saḥ grāmasevakaḥ yaḥ tasya anupasthitau tasya sthāne kāryarataḥ bhavati।

upapradhānamadhyasthasya pradhānamadhyasthasya ca melanena atra vikāsaḥ na bhavati।

nam

arthabodhanam   

arthasya bodhasya kriyā।

asyāḥ kavitāyāḥ arthabodhanaṃ na bhavati।

nam

nimīlanam, nimiṣanam   

akṣisaṅkocanasya kriyā bhāvaḥ vā।

akṣṇoḥ nimīlanam akṣṇoḥ anāvaśyakānāṃ vastūnāṃ praveśaṃ niṣedhayati।

nam

yodhanam, dvandvaḥ   

parasparayoḥ yuddhasya kriyā।

dvayoḥ deśayoḥ yodhanaṃ prajāṃ pīḍayati।

nam

apapradānam, lañcā, utkocaḥ   

anucitaṃ kāryaṃ svānukūlīkaraṇāya anucitarītyā alpamātrāyāṃ pradattaṃ dhanadravyādikam।

asya kāryasya kṛte saḥ mahyam apapradānaṃ dātuṃ prāyatata।

nam

jalasaṃsādhanamantrī   

yasya adhikāre jalasaṃsādhanamantrālayaḥ asti।

adya asmākaṃ grāme jalasaṃsādhanamantrī āgamiṣyati।

nam

aimbesḍarayānam   

yānaprakāraḥ।

ṭāṭā moṭarsa iti nāmnā udyogasaṃsthā aimbesḍarayānaṃ nirmāti।

nam

vātānukūlanam   

sā praṇāliḥ yā vāyoḥ śuṣkatvaṃ śītatvañca santulayati।

vātānukūlanasya kṛte prayukte yantre prāyaḥ ekaṃ vāyuśītakaṃ tathā ca ekaṃ vāyutāpakaṃ yantram asti।

nam

pulinaḥ, pulinam   

kasyāpi sāgarādīnāṃ taṭe vartamānaḥ vālukāmayaḥ pradeśaḥ।

sāyaṅkāle juhūgrāmasya puline bahavaḥ janāḥ santi।

nam

parvatīyasthānam   

samīpasthāt samatalabhāgāt unnataṃ parvate vartamānaṃ nagaraṃ grāmaṃ vā।

parvatīyasthāne grīṣme kāle adhikāḥ janāḥ bhavanti।

nam

krūjayānam   

jale bhramayituṃ prayuktaṃ yānaṃ naukā vā।

govāpradeśe bṛhad krūjayānaṃ dṛśyate।

nam

dhairyatā, paridhāraṇā, sthairya, gandhanam   

dhīratāpūrvakaṃ kāryasampādanam।

krīḍakānāṃ dhairyatāṃ darśakāḥ prāśaṃsan।

nam

miṣṭānnam   

kasminnapi vastuni madhurasam utpādayitum upayujyamānaḥ padārthaḥ।

guḍaśarkarākharjurādayāni miṣṭānnāni santi।

nam

nidarśanam   

pañcāvayavasya tṛtīyaḥ bhāgaḥ ।

nidarśanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

viśvalocanam   

ekaḥ koṣaḥ ।

viśvalocanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

veṇuvanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

veṇuvanasya ullekhaḥ divyāvadānam iti granthe asti

nam

vetrakīyavanam   

sthānaviśeṣaḥ ।

vetrakīyavanasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

vedavadanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

vedavadanasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

vaitrakīyavanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

vaitrakīyavanasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

vyādhisaṅghavimardanam   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

vyādhisaṅghavimardana iti nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

nam

vyāsavanam   

ekaṃ pavitraṃ vanam ।

vyāsavanasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

śakunajñānam   

śārṅgadharapaddhatiḥ iti granthasya prakaraṇaḥ ।

śakunajñānasya ullekhaḥ śārṅgadharapaddhatiḥ ityasmin granthe asti

nam

puṣpavanam   

ekaḥ parvataḥ ।

puṣpavanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

pramathanam   

indrajālaviśeṣaḥ ।

pramathanaṃ śastre eva bhavati

nam

śatāvartavanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

śatāvartavanasya ullekhaḥ harivaṃśe asti

nam

śabdaratnamālā   

vyākaraṇaprakāraḥ ।

śabdaratnamālāyāḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

śabdaratnamālā   

śabdakoṣaviśeṣaḥ ।

śabdaratnamālāyāḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

śabdārṇavābhinam   

ekaḥ śabdakoṣaḥ ।

śabdārṇavābhidhānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

śarkarīdhānam   

ekaḥ grāmaḥ ।

śarkarīdhānasya ullekhaḥ kāśikhāvṛttayām asti

nam

śalyakartanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

śalyakartanasya ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe asti

nam

śalyakīrtanam   

sthānaviśeṣaḥ ।

śalyakīrtanam iti nāmakānāṃ naikeṣāṃ sthānānām ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe asti

nam

śāṇḍilyasūtrapravacanam   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

śāṇḍilyasūtrapravacanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

kularatnamālā   

dvividhā racanā ।

kularatnamālā abhinavaguptena racitā aparasyāḥ kularatnamālāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kośe vartate

nam

kularatnamālikā   

dvividhā racanā ।

kularatnamālikāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kośe prāpyate

nam

kulūnam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

kulūnasya ullekhaḥ kacchādigaṇe kāśikāvṛttyāṃ prāpyate

nam

bhikṣāṭanam   

ekaṃ prakaraṇam ।

bhikṣāṭanam iti prakaraṇaṃ brahmāṇḍapurāṇe vartate

nam

śivasthalamahimavarṇanam   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

śivasthalamahimavarṇanam nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

nam

śiśirartuvarṇanam   

ekaṃ kāvyam ।

śiśirartuvarṇanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

śītavanam   

ekaṃ puṇyakṣetram ।

śītavanasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

pratyabhijñādarśanam   

ekaṃ darśanam ।

bhāratīya-samāje pratyabhijñādarśanaṃ prasiddham

nam

prayāgavanam   

ekaḥ vanaviśeṣaḥ ।

rāmāyaṇe prayāgavanasya varṇanaṃ vidyate

nam

prāyaścittaratnam   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittaratnam iti vikhyātā racanā

nam

prāyaścittaratnamālā   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittaratnamālā iti vikhyātā racanā

nam

prāyaścittavidhānam   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittavidhānam iti vikhyātā racanā

nam

prāyaścittasthānam   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittasthānam iti vikhyātā racanā

nam

prāyaścittādigodānam   

ekā kṛtiḥ ।

saṃskṛta-vāṅmaye prāyaścittādigodānam iti khyātā racanā

nam

barbarasthānam   

ekaḥ janapadaḥ ।

barbarasthānaṃ prācīnakālataḥ rāṣṭre suvikhyātam

nam

baladevapattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

varāha-mihireṇa baladevapattanaṃ samullikhitam

nam

barbarasthānam   

ekaḥ janapadaḥ ।

varāha-mihireṇa ullikhitaḥ bahugiri iti janapadaḥ prācīnakālataḥ rāṣṭre suvikhyātam

nam

mahāvanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

mahāvanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

bṛhadromapaṭṭanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

kośakāraiḥ bṛhadromapaṭṭanaṃ samullikhitaṃ vidyate

nam

kularatnamālā   

dvividhā racanā ।

kularatnamālā abhinavaguptena racitā/aparasyāḥ kularatnamālāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kośe vartate

nam

kularatnamālikā   

dvividhā racanā ।

kularatnamālikāyāḥ varṇanaṃ kośe prāpyate

nam

kulūnam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

kulūnasya ullekhaḥ kacchādigaṇe kāśikāvṛttyāṃ prāpyate

nam

bṛhadromapaṭṭanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

kośakāraiḥ bṛhadromapaṭṭanaṃ samullikhitaṃ vidyate

nam

yogānuśāsanam   

granthaviśeṣaḥ ।

yogānuśāsanam iti nāmne dvau granthau staḥ

nam

ratnamālā   

granthaprakāraviśeṣaḥ ।

naikeṣāṃ śāstre ratnamālā iti granthaḥ vartate

nam

krauñcavanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

krauñcavanasya ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe dṛśyate

nam

khaṭvāṅgavanam   

ekam araṇyam ।

khaṭvāṅgavanasya varṇanaṃ harivaṃśe dṛśyate

nam

śrīdhanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

śrīdhanasya ullekhaḥ bauddhasāhitye asti

nam

śrīpattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

śrīpattanasya ullekhaḥ vīracarite asti

nam

satyopākhyānam   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

satyopākhyānam iti nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

nam

saptaratnam   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

saptaratnam iti nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

nam

samudramathanam   

ekaṃ nāṭakam ।

samudramathanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

brahmasiddhivyākhyāratnam   

ekā ṭīkā ।

brahmasiddhiḥ iti vedāntiracanāyāḥ brahmasiddhivyākhyāratnam iti ṭīkā suvikhyātā

nam

bhadrasālavanam, bhadraśālavanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

mahābhārate bhadrasālavanam ullikhitam āsīt

nam

bhartṛsthānam   

ekaṃ tīrthayātrāsthānam ।

mahābhārate bhartṛsthānam ullikhitam

nam

sarvartukavanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

sarvartukavanasya ullekhaḥ harivaṃśe asti

nam

sārasvatābhidhānam   

ekaḥ laghuḥ śabdasaṅgrahaḥ ।

sārasvatābhidhānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

sukumāravanam   

ekā nadī ।

sukumāravanasya ullekhaḥ bhāgavatapurāṇe vartate

nam

sudarśanam   

ekā daivīśaktiyuktaṃ vastu ।

sudarśane ṣaṭgranthayaḥ santi

nam

sudarśanam   

ekaṃ piṣṭam ।

sudarśane naikāni vastuni santi

nam

sudarśanam   

ekaṃ tīrtham ।

sudarśanasya ullekhaḥ bhāgavatapurāṇe vartate

nam

vāmanam   

ekaṃ puṇyasthānam ।

vāmanasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

sarvajñānam   

ekaṃ tantram ।

sarvajñānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

krauñcavanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

krauñcavanasya ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe dṛśyate

nam

khaṭvāṅgavanam   

ekam araṇyam ।

khaṭvāṅgavanasya varṇanaṃ harivaṃśe dṛśyate

nam

gandhavahaśmaśānam   

ekaṃ śmaśānam ।

gandhavahaśmaśānasya ullekhaḥ pañcadaṇḍacchattra-prabandhe vartate

nam

guṇaratnamālā   

ekaḥ vaidyakīyagranthaḥ ।

guṇaratnamālāyāḥ ullekhaḥ bhāvaprakāśe dṛśyate

nam

gūḍhārtharatnamālā   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

gūḍhārtharatnamālāyāḥ ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

golokavarṇanam   

brahma-purāṇasya nāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

golokavarṇanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

golokavarṇanam   

sadā-śiva-saṃhitāyāḥ ekaḥ khaṇḍaḥ ।

golokavarṇanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

golokavarṇanam   

skanda-purāṇasya ekaḥ khaṇḍaḥ ।

golokavarṇanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

haribodhadinam   

ekaḥ utsavaḥ ।

haribodhadinasya ullekhaḥ kathārṇave asti

nam

harijīvanamiśraḥ   

puruṣanāmaviśeṣaḥ ।

harijīvanamiśraḥ iti nāmakānāṃ naikeṣāṃ puruṣāṇām ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

svāhāvanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

svāhāvanasya ullekhaḥ pañcarātre asti

nam

svapnānayanamantraḥ   

kṛtiviśeṣaḥ ।

svapnānayanamantraḥ iti nāmakāḥ naikāḥ kṛtayaḥ santi

nam

puṇyavardhanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

puṇyavardhanasya ullekhaḥ vetālapañcaviṃśatikāyām asti

nam

marīcipattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

rāmāyaṇe marīcipattanaṃ nāma nagaraṃ varṇitam

nam

marucīpaṭṭanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

varāha-mihireṇa bṛhatsaṃhitāyāṃ marucīpaṭṭanaṃ nāma nagaraṃ varṇitam

nam

pāñcajanyavanam   

ekaṃ kāṣṭham ।

pāñcajanyavanasya ullekhaḥ hārītena kṛtaḥ

nam

karmāravanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

karmāravanasya ullekhaḥ kṣubhnādigaṇe asti

nam

kaṇṭhābharaṇamārjanam   

sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇasya ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

kaṇṭhābharaṇamārjanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

kacvīvanam   

ekaṃ vanam ।

kacvīvanasya ullekhaḥ kṣitīśa-vaṃśāvalī-carite asti

nam

tailasādhanam   

ekaṃ sugandhīdravyam ।

tailasādhanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

tribhāṣyaratnam   

ekā ṭīkā ।

tribhāṣyaratnam iti taittirīya-prātiśākhyasyaṭīkā vartate

nam

triḥsahavacanam   

ekaḥ granthaḥ ।

triḥsahavacanam iti āpastambasya granthaḥ asti

nam

udyānam   

bhāratasya uttaradiśi vartamānaḥ ekaḥ pradeśaḥ ।

udyānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

udasthānam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

udasthānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

ādhmānam   

dhvaneḥ jātiḥ ।

ādhmānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

ādhmānam   

ekaḥ rogaḥ ।

ādhmānasya ullekhaḥ suśrutenaḥ kṛtam

nam

padyatrayīvyākhyānam   

bhāgavatapurāṇasya pūrvoktānām trayāṇāṃ ślokānāṃ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

padyatrayīvyākhyānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

pāṣaṇḍaviḍambanam   

ekaṃ prahasanam ।

pāṣaṇḍaviḍambanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

pañcapādikāṭīkātattvadīpanam   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

pañcapādikāṭīkātattvadīpanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

pañṭapādikāṭīkātattvadīpanam   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

pañcapādikāṭīkātattvadīpanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

chinnamaḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

chinnamasya ullekhaḥ sarasvatīkaṇṭhābharaṇe prāpyate

nam

janamānaḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

janamānasya ullekhaḥ gargādigaṇe asti

nam

jayavanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

jayavanasya ullekhaḥ bilhaṇasya vikramāṅkadevacarite asti

nam

jinamitraḥ   

lalita-vistarasya anuvādakeṣu ekaḥ ।

jinamitrasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

jyeṣṭhasthānam   

ekaṃ tīrthakṣetram ।

jyeṣṭhasthānasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

ḍhuṇḍhirājākhyānam   

gaṇeśapurāṇasya aparaṃ nāma ।

ḍhuṇḍhirājākhyānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

tamasāvanam   

ekā vanikā ।

tamasāvanasya ullekhaḥ divyāvadāne asti

nam

tumbavanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

tumbavanasya ullekhaḥ varāhamihireṇa kṛtaḥ

nam

tailasādhanam   

ekaṃ sugandhīdravyam ।

tailasādhanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

tribhāṣyaratnam   

ekā ṭīkā ।

tribhāṣyaratnam iti taittirīya-prātiśākhyasyaṭīkā vartate

nam

triḥsahavacanam   

ekaḥ granthaḥ ।

triḥsahavacanam iti āpastambasya granthaḥ asti

nam

daśavidhasnānamantram   

ekaṃ sūktam ।

daśavidhasnānamantrasya ullekhaḥ āśvalāyana-śākhoktā-mantra-saṃhitāyāṃ vartate

nam

devapallīpaṭṭanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

devapallīpaṭṭanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

deśyanidarśanam   

ekā nāmamālā ।

deśyanidarśanasya ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

kāñcanamālā   

ekā strī ।

kāñcanamālāyāḥ ullekhaḥ kośe vartate

nam

dhūrtaviḍambanam   

nāṭakaviśeṣaḥ ।

dhūrtaviḍambanam iti nāmakānāṃ naikeṣāṃ nāṭakānām ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

naḍavanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

naḍavanasya ullekhaḥ rājataraṅgiṇyām asti

nam

nandanakānanam   

ekaṃ kāṣṭham ।

nandanakānanasya ullekhaḥ rasikaramaṇe asti

nam

namiḥ   

ekaḥ jainaḥ lekhakaḥ ।

nameḥ ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

namīḥ   

ekaḥ puruṣaḥ ।

namyaḥ ullekhaḥ ṛgvede asti

nam

namucaḥ   

ekaḥ prācīnaḥ ṛṣiḥ ।

namucasya ullekhaḥ mahābhārate asti

nam

namaiyaḥ   

ekaḥ kaviḥ ।

namaiyasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

nalavarṇanam   

dve kāvyaviśeṣe ।

nalavarṇanam iti nāmakayoḥ dvayoḥ kāvyayoḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nāgavanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

nāgavanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

devapattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

devapattanasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

devapallīpaṭṭanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

devapallīpaṭṭanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

deśyanidarśanam   

ekā śabdāvaliḥ ।

deśyanidarśanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nānārtharatnamālā   

ekaḥ śabdakośaḥ ।

nānārtharatnamālāyāḥ ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nānārthaśabdaratnam   

ekaḥ śabdakośaḥ ।

nānārthaśabdaratnasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nānārthaśabdānuśāsanam   

ekaḥ śabdakośaḥ ।

nānārthaśabdānuśāsanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nāmanidhānam   

ekā śabdāvalī ।

nāmanidhānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nāmānuśāsanam   

nāmnāṃ koṣaḥ ।

nāmānuśāsanasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nāyakaratnam   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

nāyakaratnasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

nāradīyamahāsthānam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

nāradīyamahāsthānasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

dyumnam   

ekaṃ sāma ।

dyumnasya ullekhaḥ ārṣeya-brāhmaṇe asti

nam

nārīpattanam   

ekaṃ nagaram ।

nārīpattanasya ullekhaḥ vivaraṇapustikāyām asti

nam

nāvaprabhrāṃśanam   

ekaṃ sthānam ।

nāvaprabhrāṃśanasya ullekhaḥ atharvavede asti

nam

dhanamohanaḥ   

ekasya vaṇijaḥ putraḥ ।

dhanamohanasya ullekhaḥ kathāsaritsāgare asti

nam

dharmapradīpavyākhyānam   

ekaḥ ṭīkāgranthaḥ ।

dharmapradīpavyākhyānasya ullekhaḥ koṣe asti

nam

dharmavardhanam   

ekaḥ grāmaḥ ।

dharmavardhanasya ullekhaḥ rāmāyaṇe asti

Parse Time: 2.751s Search Word: nam Input Encoding: IAST: nam